(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "A Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripitaka, the Sacred ..."

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/| 



RUbel Asiatic Research Collection 
c. adrian rubel (class of i926) 



Fine Arts Library • Harvard Universitt 
fogg art museum 



f/^C^A^T 




* H ¥ 





4 




i^ 





n 








i^ 



m 






i 




+ 1^ HJi 




7K 













A CATALOGUE 



OP 



THE CHINESE TRANSLATION 



OF 



THE BUDDHIST TRIPITAKA 



THE SACRED CANON 



OF THX 



BUDDHISTS IN CHINA AND JAPAN 



COMf^ILED 



BY ORDER OF THE SECRETARY OF STATE FOR INDIA 



BY 



THIS BOOK IS A KEPBINT, 
MADE PHOTOGKAPHICALLY 
IN JAPAN BY PERMISSION 
OF THE CLAEENDON PRESS, 
OF THE BOOK PUBLISHED 



BUNYIU NANJIO 

PBIB8T OT THI TEMFLB, BA8TSBH BJOVGWAIT^^ JAPAK, 
Mimiim 09 TSB BOTAL ASIATIC SOCIBTT, LOVDON 



<©xtorti 



BY THE CLARENDON PRESS ^^ ^^^ CLARENDON PRESS 



AT OXFORD IN 1883 . 



MDCCCLXXXin 



lAU rights reaarved'i 



/ 



i , 



vmi 

ASIATIC .RESEARCH BUBKAD 
FOGG AnT V;U5E[iM 



TO 



PROFESSOR MAX Mt5^LLER. 

m 6BATEFDL AND BESFBCTFUL BBHEICBKANCE 

ov 
HIS KIND INSTRUCTION, HELP, AND SYHPATHT, 

THIS CATALOaUE IS 
DEDICATED 

BT 

HIS PUPIL 

BUNYIU NANJIO. 



CONTENTS. 



FAGI 

Introduction xi 

TnuiBliteration of Sinskrit and Chinese Words adopted for this CaUlogae txi^ 

Chronological table of the Chinese Dynasties xxxi 

List of the Principal Authoritifla xxzii 

Additions and coireetions xzziy 



COLVMK 



CATALOGUE. 

FIRST DIVISION. 

^ m £u&-t8ftA; or S&ira-pifakA. 

Past L ;^ 5|( ft Ti-shan-iin, Sfttnui of the MahiyAna 1 

Class I. JS^ ^ ffF PAn-ao-pn, Prapiiiptramitfi Class. Nos. i-aa 1 

^ n. ||f ^ ]^ P&o-tsi-pa, BatnakAte Clasa Nos. 83-60 9 

„ m. ;^ ^ SF Tfi-tsi-pu, ICahfisannip&U Ckss. Nos. 61-86 27 

„ lY. W Sa wf HwA-yen-pu, Avatamsaka Class. Nos. 87-1 is 33 

M y. ^ flf ^ NiA-phAn-pu, NirvAna Class. Nos. 113-125 39 

„ YI. 3S. ^ ^ ^Y M. Wk ^ Wu-tA-pa-wAi-ihin-7i-A:in, SAtras of dupUcate transla- 

tion% ezdaded from the preceding ftve Classes. Nos. 1S6-375 • • .41 

„ VIL ^ ^ lH TAn-yi-iUj&, SAtraa of single translation, exdaded from the five Classes. 

Nos. 37<5-64> 98 

Past JL ^h fk ^ SiAo-shan-JUi, SAtraa of the HlnayAna 127 

Class L i^ "^ ^ 0-hAn-pu, Agama dass. Nos. 542-678 127 

M n. J^ ^ 1^ TAn-yi-lin, SAtras of single translation, excluded from the preceding 

Class. Nos. 679-781 . .163 

Past m. TJcTCAH^^^^hfUft Son-yaen-^a-tsAn-^a-tArsiAo-shan-Adn, SAtras 

of the MahajAna and HlnayAna, admitted into the Canon during the later (or 
Northern) and Southern Sun (a.d. 960-1127 and 1127-1280) and Tuen (a.d. 
1280-1368) dynasties. Nos. 782-1081 181 

SECOND DIVISION. 

^ ^ Liih-tsAji, y inaya-pitaka. 

Pabt L 7Z fk ^ TA-shan-lOh, Yinaya of the MahAyAna. Nos. 1082 -i 106 . .239 

Past II. ^h fk ^ SiAondian-Kih, Tmaya of the HlnayAna. Nos. 1107-1166 . .245 



X 



CONTENTS. 



COLUMH 



THIED DIVISION. 

H^ |qf Lun-ts&A, Abhidhannft-piMika. 

I 

Part I. ;^ fH ^ T&-shan-lun, Abhidharma of the Mahfiyfina. Nob. i 167-1260 . . 257 

Pabt n. ><!> ^ f^ Siao-shan-lun, Abkidharma of the Hlnayfina. Nob, 1261-1297 . . 277 

Pabt ni. tIc 7C /^ A |i^ ^ i^ Sun-yuen.Btih-2fu-tfifih-A?u-luii, Works of the Abhi- 



dharma of the Mahfiy4na and Hlnayfina, sacoessively admitted into the Canon 
during the later (or Northern) and Southern Sun (a. D. 960-1127 and 1127- 
1280) and Yuen (a. D. 1 280-1368) dynasties. Nos. 1 298-1320 . • . 287 

FOURTH DIVISION. 

^ ^ Tsdrts&n ('Samyukta-pi/aka'?')S Miscellaneous Works. 

Part I. ^ ifl J^ ^ ^ ^ Si'-thu-shan-hhien-Arw^n-tsi, Works of the s^ges and wise 

men of the western country, i.e. India. Nos. 1 321-1467 .... 293 

Part II. (a) itt i ^ Ifi Tshz*- thu - fei - shu, Works of 'this country,' i. e. China. Nos. 

1468-1621 325 

(l>) ;^ ^ iii A H^ ^ ^ Tfi^-min-suh-^-tslin-ib-tsi, Several Chinese Works 
successively admitted into the Canon during the great Min dynasty, a.d. 1368- 
1644. Nos. 1622-1657 357 

(c) ib |i! ii( ^ H^^ ^ 1^ Pe-ts&n-A;Aud.n4n.t8an-han-h£o-fu, Works wanting 
in the Northern Collection' and now added from the Southern Collection', with 
their 'case-marks.' Nos. 1658-1662 365 



APPENDIX I. 

List of the Indian Authors, with the titles of the works ascribed to them 369 

APPENDIX II. 

List of the Tr^slators of the Chinese Buddhist Tripitoka, both foreign and native, under successive and 
contemporaneous dynasties, with short biographical notes, and the titles of their translations which 
are still in existence 379 

APPENDIX III. 

List of the Chinese Authors . 459 



Index of the authorised Sanskrit titles 469 

Index of the proper names of the Indian and Chinese Authors and Translators with reference to 

the three Appendices 477 

' ^^ jm ^^^B^ ' Sftmyukta - pitaka (f).' This Chinese years in a careful examination of the whole Canon, beginning from 

term for miscellaneous Indian and Chinese works is used bf a his thirtieth year. I have a a>py of the Japanese edition in my pos- 

Chinese priest named K"B^, in his valuable work entitled "ewion, sent to me from the temple Eastern Hongwana last year. 
Ifueh-tsftA-Ji^'-tdiA, or Guide for the Examination of the Canon. ' For the Southern and Northern Collections of the Tripiteka 

It consists of ^48 &scicnli. The compilation of this work was under the MiA dynasty, see my introduction to this Catalogue, 

f -'ished by him in a. o,>j654, after he had spent about twenty p. xxii. 



INTRODUCTION. 

THE OBJECT OF THIS CATALOGUE. 

This ifi a complete Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripitoka, the Sacred Canon of 
the Buddhists in China and Japan. It contains not only the titles of 1662 different works (of which 
342, however, are miscellaneons works), but also the names of the authors and translators, together with 
their dates. The arrangement and classification of these works are the same as in the original Chinese 
Catalogue, i.e. No. 1662. Notes taken from various sources are added under each title with their full 
references. A list of the principal authorities consulted by me will be found on p. zxxii. Though I gladly 
and gratefully acknowledge the assistance received from my predecessors, there still remain such difficulties 
aa were pointed out by the Kev. J. Summers in his Descriptive Catalogue of the Chinese, Japanese, and 
Manchu books in the Library of the India Office, 1872 (p. iv), when he says: 'The title of a [Chinese] 
book is often untranslatable; the author's name is frequently out of sight, and has to be sought for 
in some obscure comer or work ; the date of the publication is alike often doubtful, and in the case of 
Buddhist Literature the identification of the Chinese title with the Sanskrit original is sufficiently troublesome/ 
Tins quotation will to a certain extent explain the imperfection of my own work, for which I .have to 
crave the indulgence of those who may use it. 

iNIy principal object in making this compilation has been to show the original, though it may be not 
quite scientific, arrangement of this great Collection of our Sacred Canon, made in China under the Miii 
dynasty, A. D. 1 368-1 644. A copy of the Japanese edition of this Chinese Collection, published in Japan 
in A. D. 1 67 8-1 68 1, is now in the Library of the India Office in London. *It is this copy of the Sacred 
Books/ says the Rev. S. Beal, 'that (in 1874) I requested His Excellency Iwakura Tomomi to procure for 
the India Office Library. In 1875 the entire Tripifoka was received at the India Office, in fulfilment of 
the promise made by the Japanese ambassador^.' Immediately after this, Mr. Beal prepared a Catalogue 
of the books *for practical purposes*,* which was completed in June 1876, within the time of six 
months ^ 

In the same month (viz. June), I left Japan for England, where I arrived in August of the same year. 
At that time I did not know English at all. So I spent about two years and a half in London to learn^ 
it, before I could begin my study of Sanskrit. Before I left London for Oxford in February 1879, I 
had an opportunity of seeing Mr. Beal's Catalogue, but I did not visit the India Office Library till April 
1880. In September of the same year, I received special permission to examine the whole Collection 
(except a few works which I have not been able to see to the present day) in the Library. *I at once 
perceived some grave mistakes that had been made concerning the arrangement of the works in this 
Collection, on the part of some Japanese who had been charged to send this copy from Japan to England. 
I felt it my duty to correct this wrong arrangement. The original arrangement is by no means so irrational 
as Mr. Beal thinks, when he says in his Catalogue (p. i, note 2): *The travels of the Buddhist Pilgrims, 
for example, are arranged under the heading of King or Siitras, but it is evident that this arrangement 
is purely Chinese, and comparatively modem.' Such an arrangement, however, is neither modem nor Chinese, 
but simply erroneous ! If Mr. Beal had adopted what he calls the third method (in his Catalogue, p. 2), 



* Abstract of Four Lectures on Baddhist Literature in China, » Ibid., p. viii. 

deUveved at University CoUege, Ix)ndon, by Rev. S. B^al, 1882, » The* Buddhist Tripiiaka, as it is known in China and Japan. 

P* ^ A Catalogue and Compendious Report, by Bpv. i3. Beal, 1876. 

ba 



INTEODUCTION. 

the works in the order of the Index, or of the original Catalogue, i. e. No. 1662, the proper arrangement 
would haye been at once restored, though it would of course haye required nearly an entire re-a^justment 
of the contents of the ' one hundred and three casea' Moreoyer, this original arrangement exactly corresponds 
with the order of ' determining characters,' taken from the 'Thousand Character Composition.' 

The present compilation is the reeult of my own examination of the Collection in September 1880. 
I regret^ howeyer, that I haye been unable to giye a more complete account of each work, or to show the 
contents of the whole Collection more fully. Neyertheless, with the help of seyeral learned works^ I think 
I haye succeeded in identifying a number of the Chinese titles ^ In a few cases I was also aUe to 
compare the Chmese translations with the original Sanskrit texts.' The Sanskrit titles thus identified are 
giyeu in the first Index. In the second Index, the names of the Indian and Chinese authors and translators 
are arranged alphabetically. These two Indices, together with three Appendices which precede them, will, 
I hope, be of some use in determining the dates of certain authors and their works. 

I haye made a distinction between the authors and translators. There are some Chinese antbon 
who not only translated Sanskrit works into Chinese, but also composed original treatises in Chinese. In 
this case their names are mentioned in the second Appendix as well as in the third. 

THE CHINESE BUDDHIST LTTERATURE. 

The Chinese Buddhist literature is somewhat different in its style from the classical and historical 
works of China. It dates from the first century of the Christian era, while the Chinese classics and 
some of their historical works were written long before. Now the Chinese Buddhist literature chiefly 
consists of translations of Sanskrit works; so that it is not only full of transliterations, but also of quite 
literal renderings of technical terms and proper names. These require special study. As the sound of the 
Chinese characters has been changing in successiye periods and in different parts of China, the transliteration 
varies in yarious translations, made from the first century a. d. down to the thirteenth. The older transliteration 
is generally less full, so that it is more difficult to restore it to its Sanskrit original, unless it is first 
compared with a later and fuller transliteration. For this kind of study there are six useful works in the 
present Collection, namely: — 

(i) No. 1604, Shao-hhin-X:un-ti&o-t&-t8fin-yiD, or a dictionary of the Buddhist Ganon, republished in the 
Sh&o-hhin period, a.d. X131-1162. 3 fasciculi. 

(2) No. 1605, Yi^-tshi^iUn-yin-i, or a dictionary of the whole Cauon. Dates from a. d. 649. 26 fasciculi. 

(3) No. 1606, HwH-yen-^n-yin-i, or a dictionary of the Buddhiyatamsaka-siitra, No. 88. Dates from 
A. D. 700. 4 fasciculi. 

(4) No. 162 1, Ti-min-san-tsM-fa-shu, or a concordance of numerical terms and phrases of the Law of 
the Tripitaka, collected under the great Min dynasty, a. d. i 368-1 644. 40 fasciculi. 

(5) No. 1636, Ziao-shan-fa-shu. This is a later collection similar to No. 162 1. Dates frt>m a.d. 1431. 
12 fasciculi. 

(6) No. 16409 F&n-i-min-i-tsi, lit. *a collection of the meanings of the (Sanskrit) names translated (into 
Chinese).' Dates from a.d. 1151. 20 fasciculi. This is a yery useful dictionary of the technical terms 
and proper names, both in Sanskrit and Chinese Buddhist literature, though it requires much correction. 

Beside these, I must not omit two yaluable works of European scholars, namely : — 

(i) M6thode pour d^chiffer et transcrire les noma Sanskrits, par M. Stanislas Julien, 1861. 

(2) Handbook for the Student of Chinese Buddhism, by Key. E. J. Eitel, 1870. 

DIFFERENT COLLECTIONS AND EDITIONS OF THE CHINESE TRANSLATION OP THE 
BUDDHIST TBIPITAKA AND THE THIRTEEN CATALOGUES NOW IN EXISTENCR 

There stiU remain two questions, namely: Who collected the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist 
Tripitoka, and when was such a Collection published in China, Corea, and Japan) In answering these 
questions, I must giye an historical sketch of our Collection. 



^ Whenever the meaning of the Ghineae title is not quite the renderings an printed in small type with inverted oommaa^ nnder 
tame as that of the Sanskrit title, it has been translated quite the Chineae titles, 
literally into English, or somedmee into Sanskrit. All these 



INTRODUCTION. 



• •• 



We have in fhe present CoUectiozi {hirteen Catalogaes or Indioes of tiie Chmese Translation of the 
Baddhist Tripitaka. A chronological table of these Catalogues with their titles, and those of different 
Collections and Editions, will be foond towards the end of this Introduction. 

Beside these, there are said to have been thirty-one Lists or Indices compiled before a. d. 730, all of 
which were lost at that time. The tities, however, and compilers, and even contents of some of them are 
mentioned in the Ehii-yuen-lu, No. 1485, fasc. 10, foL i a seq. The two oldest Lists are said to have 
dated from the Tshin and the Former or Western Hin dynasties, b. c. 221-206 and 202-A.D. 9, respectively. 
These and some of the rest are of course very doubtful. I shall therefore not dwell on the missing Lists 
or Lidices, but proceed at once to examine the more substantial materials. 



TEANSLATIONS NOW IN EXISTENCE, AND MENTIONED IN THE OLDEST CATALOGUE 

OP ABOUT 620 A. D. 

The following works in existence in the present Collection seem to be the same as those mentioned in 
the ZAu-sfin-ts&n-^-tsi, No. 1476, the oldest Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripitaka, 
compiled in about 520, under the Li&n dynas^, a. d. 502-557. 



No. 
3 



SOtbas or THX MahatIst A. 

ZAu-s&n-ts&n-^-td. 
Fasc. Faqs 



mitiL 



prs^fi&pftra- 



n 



99 



f» 



9f 



»9 



99 



99 



5 Dansahasriki pra^^p&ramiti 
6 

7 
8 
10 YBgnkkhedSki 

23(3) TathUgat^^intyargohya-nirdeia 

23(17) F^^rna-paripri^iiAi 

23 (44) BatnadUi, or Ratnaparan 

23(47) Batnaitii(2a-paripriH^ 

26 Amitfiyusha, or -&bha, or Sukhivatt- 

vyiiha 
28 Akshobhyasya TathAgatasya vyAha 

30 Samantamukha-parivarta 

31 Man^runi-buddhakshetragunavyiiha 

32 Garbha-sdtra (1) 

33 Ugra-paripnXi^;A& 

34 n M 

35 Bhadra-m&y&k&ra-paripnA:^Ml, or -vy&- 

karana 

36 yinayavini9^aya-up&li-pariprtiU4& 
39 Sumati-d&rik&-pariprt^i(M 

41 yimaladatt&-paripriA»|b4& 

42 AM>kadatt&-vyakarana 

43 Surata-paripri^;^ 

47 SushtUtamati-pariprM;^^ or M&yo- 

pama-sam&dhi 
50 SubAhu-paripriil;^^ 

52 6'fiinotUra-bodhisattva-pariprtiUi%& 

53 Bhadrap41a'<resh<U-paripriibU& 
55 Maitreya-paripriU^ 



99 
99 

>9 
99 
l» 
99 



M 
f» 
>» 
>» 

» 

» 

99 

19 

99 

99 

99 

3 

2 

99 



2ib 

8 b 

4b 

22 a 

19 b 

7a 
22 b 

9a 

22 b 

25 b 

loa 

6b 

Sa 
12 b 

9b 

12 b 

5b 
loa 

99 

27 b 
iia 
10 a 

13 b 
8a 

12 b 
12 a 
xia 
loa 
12b 



No. 

57 K&«yapa^paiivarta 
59 ;S^lm&l&-devl-siti»hanfida 
61 Mah&vaipulya-mah&sannip&ta-siitra 
66 Sumerugarbha 
68 Ak&fagarbha-bodhisattva-sAtra 

70 'Ak&Mgarbha-bodhisattva-dhy&na- 

siitra' 

71 Bodhisattva-buddh&nusmriti-B^mftdhi 

73 PratyutpanDa-buddhasainmukhftva- 

sthitsHsamidhi 

74 Aksharamati-nirde^-siitra 

79 Tath&gata-mahak&runika-nirdem 

80 ' Ratnastri-paripriib^M ' 

81 <M^a-kum&ra-s<itra' 

82 ' tsvararfi^a-bodlusattvaHS&tra ' 

87 Buddh&vata^nsaka - mah&vaipulya- 

siitra 
92 'Siitra on the appearance of the 

Tathagata' 
100 ' Sdtra on the original action of the 

Bodhisattva * 
102 'Siitra on the Tathagata- vi^esha- 
na(?)' 

104 ' Siitra'of the chapter on going across 

the world ' 

105 Da^bhi^mika-siitra 

108 * SAtra of the chapter on the way of 
piactice in the ten dwellings (i.e. 
the earlier steps) of a Bodhisattva 
(which lead on to the ten BhCbnis) ' 

no Da«abhiimika-s&tra 

112 'Siitra on tiie office of the Bodhi- 
sattva, asked by Man^usrl' 



ZAu-s&n-ts&n-ibi-tsi. 

Fasc. Paob 
2 5a 
30 a 
24 a 

aa(t) 

24a 



99 
99 

3 

2 



99 



99 



99 



99 



99 



99 



99 



99 



99 



9» 



99 



99 



99 



99 



99 



99 



99 



29 a 
31b 

4b 

13b 
9a 

10 b 
iia 
22 b 

25 b 

lob 

6b 

5* 

9a 
22 a 



i3a^ 
9a 

Sa 



ZIT 



INTRODUCTION. 



n 



9) 



i» 



» 



No. 

113 Mah&parinirv&na-Bfitra 
116 JTaturdaraka-Bam&dhi-Biitra 
lao MaMparinirv&na-siitra 
1 22 'Siitra of Buddha's last infitrac- 
tion' 

127 SuYamaprabb&sa-B&tra 

128 Sarvapunjasamii^^ya-sam&dhi-sfitra 

133 ' Amitartha-siitra ' 

134 Saddharmapunc2artka-Biitra 
136 

138 

142 Karunapuntfarika-Biitra 

143 ' S]ia<p&rainita-sannip4ta-siitra ' 
145 yimalak!rtti-nirde«a 
M<5 „ „ 
150 Avaivartya (?), or Aparivartya-s^itra 
154 Sandhinirmo^na-BCitra 

157 Avaivartya (?), or Aparivartya«Biitra 

158 „ „ 
160 Lalitavistam 

164 Sarvadhaima-pravrt tti-ni rde<a-sfitra 

165 * Vasu dhara-bodhisat t va-paripr{^^^&- 

611 tra 

166 * Vasudhara-Butra ' 
168 Batiiakara7i(2akavyuha-8fttra 

174 A^ata^atm-kaukrttya-vinodana 

175 Lankavat&ra-siitra 
182 Ajf&tamtru-kaukrttya-vinodana 

184 Ma%u»ri-vikric/ita-siitra 

190 Vi5e6ha^inta-brahma-paripnA;£Ai^ 

194 Hastikakshya 

197 y i«eshaA;iD ta-brahma-pariprtAr^M 

200 Sukhavatyamrttavydha-sfitra^ or Su- 

khavativyiiha 
202 'A later transttition of the Sdtra 

consistiDg of vei-Bes on Ami- 

tayus' 

204 ' Siitra about the meditation on the 

Bodhisattva Maitreya's going up 
to be bom in the Tushita heaven ' 

205 ^faitreya-vyakarana 

206 „ „ 

208 ' Sdtra about the meditation on the 

Bodhisattva Maitreya's coming 
down to be bom (in this world) * 

209 ' Sutiti on Maitreya's becoming Bud- 

dha' 
214 Strivivarta-vyakarana-B^tra 
216 'Sutra on the Bodhisattva who was 

the son who took a look at (his 

bUnd father) ' 



Fabo. 


Paav 


2 


24 a 


ft 


II a 


» 


26 a 


» 


23 a 


91 


24 b 


k 19 


10 a 


9} 


32 b 


99 


22 a 


3 


12a 


2 


9a 


91 


24b 


99 


8a 


99 


lib 


99 


22 a 


99 


9b 


99 


30 b 


3 


15^ 


2 


29 b 


99 


9a 


99 


22b 


99 


lib 


99 


22 a 


99 


9b 


99 


5a 


99 


30 b 


W 


9b 


3 


13 b 


2 


loa 


99 


22a 


9} 


13a 


99 


9a 



99 



99 



I) 



99 



22 b 



41a 



31a 
22 b 
13 a 



12 a 

22 b 
12 a 



10 a 



No. 

219 ' Kum6ra-m&ka-Biitra ' 

224 'Sdtra spoken by Buddha fit (the 

request of) an old woman ' 
230 JTandraprabha-kumara-sCitra 
233 Yatsa-Biitra 

334 99 9, 
238 Gaya«!rsha 

242 ' Sutra on the determined Dhiran! ' 

244 Mahamegha-sutra 

252 ' Sarvavaipulyavidy&siddha-s&tra ' 

255 Tath£gata^nanamudra-8amidhi 

25^ 99 99 

257 ' Anantaratna-sam&dhi-siitra ' 
281 iSalisambhava-Biitra 
283 ' S4tra on the Saro4dhi called vow, 
realised by the Tath&gata alone ' 
297 ' Sutra on the girl Nagadatta' 

309 Mah&mayuri-vidyara^/li 

310 ' Maham a^'iirt-ra^i-samyuktardd hi - 

dharani-8utra* 
342 5r!mati-brahmant-paripriA:Jb^ 

354 Anantamukha-sfidhaka-dh&ran! (7) 

355 99 99 

35^ /> 

376 * Siitra on cutting me tie (of passions) 

in the ten dwellings (i.e. the earlier 
steps of a Bodhisattva which lead 
on to the ten Bhihnis) ' 

377 ' Bodhisattva-bodhivriksha-siitra ' 
379 'Sutra on (the history of) Poh (or 

Pushya 1) ' 
38 1 * Pumaprabhisa-Bamadhimati-sfitra ' 

384 Tathagatagarbha-siitra 

385 Batna^ali-paripn^^Ai 

388 * SCitra on (the characteristic marks 
on Buddha's) person as (the results 
of) fifty causes of the practice of 
a Bodhisattva ' 

392 * A'aturdurlabha-Butra ' 

393 * SuXdnti (1)-<^levaputi'a-8i!ltra ' 

395 ' Avalokite9vara-bodhisattva-maha- 
sthimaprapta-bodhisattva-vyaka- 
rana-sdtra ' 

397 < Siirya^ihmikaranaprabha-samadhi- 
sfitra' 

399 /Surangama-sam&dhi 

401 Buddhasangiti-sutra 

403 Bhadrakalpika-siitra 

405 ' Atita- vy^hakalpa-sahasrabuddha- 

n&ma-Butra ' 

406 * Pratyutpanna-bhadrakalpa-sahasra- 

buddhanamansiitra ' 



Fasc. 


Page 


2 


12b 


• 




n 


7ft 


99 


II a 


99 


7b 


19 


13 » 


99 


22 b 


99 


10 b 


99 


24b 


91 


10 b 


4 


46 b 


2 


6b 


99 


13 1> 


91 


7b 


99 


13b 


99 


7b 


99 


19 a 


99 


91 


99 


lob 


9* 


31b 


99 


6b 


99 


26 a 



99 


21 a 


99 


6b 


99 


7» 


99 


5a 


99 


25 b 


99 


12 a 



99 

99 
99 



99 

91 
99 
99 
99 



11 a 

12 b 

10 a 



if 



27 b 

17b 

22 a 

10 a 

8b 

4* 



INTRODUCTION. 



No. 

407 'An&gata-nakshatrat&r&kalpa-saha- 

srabaddhanima-Biitra ' 
413 ' AJEdntyagana - sanrabuddha - pari - 

graba-sutra' 
416 ' iSresb/Ai-dbarmaMri-bh&i7&-siitra ' 
431 Pratyutpanna * buddha - fiammukba- 

yasthita-sam&dhi-Butra 
425 Kufalamiila-samparigraba, or -pari- 

dbara-sdtra 
430 'Buddbadhj&na-sam&dbis&gara- 

siitra' 
433 'Bodbisattva-purva^ryi-B&tra' 

433 Oarbba-sAtra (?) 

434 Angalimallya-siitra 

437 Aiiavatapta-n&garaf7a-paripri^A:A& 

438 'Sdtra on fifty countings of clear 

measure (1) ' 
440 Mabibberl-baraka-parivarta 
445 ' Sdtra of the garland of tbe Bodbi- 

sattva ' 
456 S4gara-n&garfi^ra-paripri^;X:A4 

468 * Sutra on tbe cbanges of tbe fdture ' 

469 ' Sdtra on tbe Findap&tika of a Bud- 

dba of tbe past ' 

470 'Sutra on tbe destruction of tbe 

law' 
~ 4 7 3 * Siitra on Pbi-lo (Vela t), the crown- 

prinoe of a heavenly king* 
< 478 < Siitra on the spiritual Mantra for 

keeping tbe bouse safe ' 

480 < Siitra on tbe Yidyft or spell for 

avoiding and removing tbe injury 
(caused) by a thief 

481 ' Sutra on relieving epidemic by a 

spell' 

483 Jraksbur-viM)dbana-vidy& 

484 < Siitra on relieving a (sick) child by 

a spell ' 

513 'JTandraprabba-bodhisattva-siitra* 

514 <S&traonJlttaprabb&(1)' 

515 Da<adigandbak&ra - vidbvamsaua- 

s&tra 
517' Siitra on tbe opposition of tbe M&ra' 
518 £&sb^vara-paripriA;AA&-gunapra«- 

bba-kum&ra-siitra ' 



Fasc. Paob 
4 4» 



91 

3 



>f 

3 

3 

)i 

91 
99 

99 
99 
99 

99 

4 
3 

4 



99 

99 

99 

99 

3 

99 

99 

99 

99 



SOtSAB of THB HlNATAlVA. 



46 b 

15b 

37 a 

S3 a 

35b 
17b 
31 a 
30 b 
9b 

3b 

30 a 

31 a 
9b 

13a 

13b 

31a 
i8b 

44 a 



99 

43 b 

44 a 

43 b 

6b 

13a 

lib 
10 b 

99 



543 Madbyam&gama-sfitra 


3 


31 b 


543 Ekottar&gama-siitra 


99 


30 b 


544 Samyukt&gama-siitra 


99 


30 a 



No. 

545 Dtrgblgama-siitra 

548 < Siitra on tbe law of ten rewards 

in tbe Dirgbigama' 
551 ' Siitra on tbe Lokadh&tu (f) ' 
553 * Siitra on tbe AvidyA, Trtshni, and 

^ti of man' 

558 'Siitra on the ealt- water com- 

parison ' 

559 'Siitra on tbe cause of all tbe 

Asravas or sins ' 
565 'Siitra on the kw, true and not 

true' 
567 ' Siitra on the explanation of Asra- 

ya(1)' 

577 ' Siitra on fasting (XJpavasatha, Upo- 

satho in PaU) ' 

578 < Siitra on tbe DuAkba-skandha (?) ' 
580 ' Siitra on tbe cause' 

583 'Sdtra on QWhapati, being a man 

possessed of eight cities and ten 

famines ()) ' 
586 ' Siiti-a on the universal meaning of 

the law ' 
594 < Siitra on the ((Mbapati) B&sb^ra- 

pala (?) or Eisbtravara ' 

600 ' Siitra on the Bbikshu iTampa' 

601 ' Siitra on tbe fundamental relation- 

ship or causation ' 
609 < Siitra on the honourable one (?) ' 
611 'Siitra on or to Teu-tbiio (Deva- 

datta ?) ' 
616 * Satra on Sumati (?) ' 
631 * Siitra on Angulimftlya ' 
633 'Siitra on tbe (500) Mallas or 

A.Testlers who were trying to 

move a mountain ' 
639 ' Siitra on a Srimaner^' 

647 'Siitra on tbe secret importance of 

curing the (heart) disease of 
those who engage in contempla- 
tion' 

648 ' Siitra on seven Ayatanas and three 

subjects for contemplation ' 
653 ' Siitra on tbe holy seal of the law ' 
653 * Siitra on the comparison of tbe five 

Skandbas ' 

656 ' Siitra on Pfimamaitr&yantputra ' 

657 DharmaAakra-pravartana (-siitra) 
659 ' Asbt&nga-samyan-m&rgaHSutra ' 

66 1 ' Siitra on three characteristic marks 

of a (good) horse ' 
663 ' Siitra on eight characteristics of a 



F^so. 

2 

99 
99 

99 



99 
99 

99 

4 

3 



99 



99 



99 

99 

99 

4 

3 

99 



Paob 
23 b 

3a 
6a 

3a 

13a 

4a 

99 

3a 

7a 
30 a 

7a 



i8a 



3a 



99 


8a 


99 


3a 


99 


4a 


99 


6b 


3 


9b 


3 


7a(?) 


99 


13 a 


99 


lib 


3 


i8b 



31a 

3b 
lib 

3b 
49 b 

3b 

99 

3b0) 



INTEODUCTION. 



No. 



Faso. 



664 

665 

666 

669 
671 
674 
676 
678 
681 

683 

689 

696 

699 
02 
09 
10 
12 

22 
29 

46 

58 
59 

60 

65 

75 
80 



(bad) horse compared with thoae 

of a (bad) man ' 
Sutra on the origin of practice (of 

the Bodhisattva) ' 
StLtn on the Incky fulfilment of 

the crown-prince ' 
Siitra on the cause and effect of 

the past and present ' 
&&taka-nid&na 
Yai(2iirya-rfi^8^tra ' 
Siitra on the fulness of meaning ' 
Samyukta-pitoka-fidtra ' 
Siitra of forty-two sections * 
Siitra on keeping thought, in the 

(manner of) great Anfip4na ' 
Siitra on perception in the law of 

practice of meditation' 
Siitra on the condition (Dharma) 

which receives dust or impurity ' 
SAtra (spoken tol) Ananda on 

four mattexis ' 
Stoa on four wishes (of mankind) ' 
Siitra on the filial child ' 
Siitra on seyen women ' 
Siitra on eight teachers ' 
SAtra on desire being the cause 

of affliction ' 
Siitra on the Zaturmah&rA^' 
Siitra on 500 disciples telling their 

own Nidina or 6^ataka ' 
Siitra on four (articles of) self- 
injuring' 
Siitra on King Samantapr&pta(1)' 
Siitra on the mother of (500) 

demon-children (i. e. Hirit!) ' 
S&tra on a king of the country 

BrUhmafia (1) ' 
Siitra on ni^ie (causes of) unex- 
pected or untimely (death) ' 
Siitra on the five kings ' 
Skandha-dh&tT-&yatana-sAtra ' 



» 



» 



n 



n 



)i 



99 



99 



99 



99 



>» 



)) 



19 



VlHATA OF THE Mah£t1hA. 

1083 ' Siitra on the manners concerning 

the five /Silas of the Bodhisattva- 
up&saka' 

1084 Param&rthasamvarti (-varta 1)-sat- 

yanirde«anAma-mah&y&na-siitra 

1085 Bodhisattva-Aaryftrmrdefa 



Paob 
4»(t) 

» 

30 b 
9a 

12 a 

6b 
26 b 

2a 

3b 
4» 



99 


7» 


» 


7b 


3 


10 a 


2 


7a 


99 


»> 


» 


13b 


99 


29 b 



12 a 

11 a 

12 b 

lib 
9b 



1086 



99 



19 



2 


3b 


1188 


4 

2 


17 a 

2b 


1268 


2 


28 b 


1273 

1274 
1279 
1287 


9t 
99 
99 


10 b 
28 b 
24 b 


1288 
1289 



No. Fasc. 

1088 'Upisaka^Ia-sfttra' t 

1091 'Mall^a«rl*kshamAp«iiftra' „ 
1093 'BAtra on receiving the ten good 

precepts or the Sikshlpada' 4 

1095 Buddhapitok»-nigrahaiiAiD*-mahlr 

yina-siitra 2 

1096 'Bodhisattva-pratimokBha-a&tra' „ 



VlHATA OF THB HtVATlVA. 

1 1 14 <npftsaka-palbfcaslla-riip»-0&trft* 

1 1 15 Sarv&stiv&da-vinaya 
1 1 17 Dharmagupta-vinaya 

1 1 19 Mah&sangha (or -sanghika)-vinaya 

1 1 22 Mahtf&saka-vinaya 

1 125 YibhiahArvinaya 

1 1 32 Sarv&stivlda-nikAya-Tinaya-mi- 

trtk& 
1145 'Aimanera-dasasUa-dharmakar- 

mavm())' 
1 1 55 Pratimoksha of the Dharmagupta- 

nik&ya 
1 197 Pratimoksha of the )£ahU4saka- 

mk&ya 

1 1 60 PratimokshaHEKitra (t) 

1 161 BhikBhu«t-pratimo]D9ha-siitra(!) 

1 166 ^ An^important use for the Bhikshu 
concerning the Karman of the 
Das&dhy4ya (-vinaya) ' 



«9 



Abhxdhabma of thb MahItaha. 



1 169 

tra 

1 179 PrIlnyamAla-f&stra-likA 

1 1 80 < Dajabhfbni-vibhisfaApdbtra * 
1 1 86 DvAdasanikAya-sAstra 



AbHZBHAJUCA of thb HiVATiVA. 



Abhidharma-^vttnapraBih&n»-«tetra 
' Satyasiddhi-jHstra ' 
Yibhishi-dbtra 
SamyuktAbhidharma-hftdayA^db- 

tra 
Abhidharma-hftdaya-^sftstra 
' Ajya-vasumitra-bodhiaattva saA- 

glti-sastra' 



PAaa 
24 1/ 
lib 

I3» 

22b 

24 b 



2 


28 b 


M 


23 b 


99 


9> 


99 


26 b 


99 


28 a 


99 


33 » 


») 


29 a 


4 


13ft 


2 


24 a 


99 


28 a 


99 


23 b 


99 


31 » 



31b 



23 a 



99 


9f 


ft 


99 


99 


23 b 


99 


99 



2 


24 a 


99 


21 fi 


99 


23 a 


9» 


20 a 


99 


28 b 


■1 


21 b 



to a 



INTRODUCTION. 



XYU 



No. 



Indiak Miscellaneous Wobks. 

Fa8C. 



1321 Avad&na (-s&tra), or Dhammapadi- 

▼ad&na 

1322 Damamfika (-nidana-siitra) 

1323 ' BuddhapCinra^ar}*&r8&tra ' 

1325 * JTaryimargabh&mi-fiiitra * 

1 326 * Margabhumi-sAtra * 

1 329 ' Samynktaratnapitoka-siitra * 

1336 Samantabhadrapranidliana 

1 337 ^ SAtra on six Bodhisattvas* names 

to be recited and kept in 
inind ' 

1 339 ' BAtra on the twelve causes as an 

oral explanation according to the 
Agama' 

1 340 * SAtra (or record) on the Nid&na 

or cause of transmitting the 
Dharmapiteka ' 

1341 Dharmatara (or - trfita)- dbyana- 

siitra 

1 342 * Siitra on the important explana- 

tion of the law of meditation ' 
1346 ' Abhidharma-patlJbdharmaibtry&- 

sfttra' 
1349 'SAtra on the frnits of Karman 

briefly explained by the Bodhi- 

8attvali7i.<dni- 



>» 



}) 



» 



t> 



)t 



>» 



Page 

21 a 

30 a 
27 b 

9 a 

2b 

3a a 

26 a 



8a(1) 



4a 



») 



» 



»» 



» 



32 b 
25 b 
23 a 

3a 



„. 29 a 



II 



11 



M 



II 



II 



II 



23 a 
20 a 

6a 
23a 



No- Fa8c. Page 

1350 ' DhyananishtAita (t)-Bamfidhi-dhar- 

maparyaya-siitra * 

1352 * Siitra on the practice of Buddha, 

compiled by Sangharaksha ' 

1 364 * Siitra of a hundred comparisons ' 

1365 Dharmapada or Bhammapada 

1366 ' Samyukt^vadana - siitra, selected 

from various Siitras ' 

1367 'Siitra on the Nid&na or cause of 

the eye-destruction of Fi-yi, the 
son of A«oka ' 

1 38 1 < Explanation of an extract from 

the four Agamas ' 

1382 'PaiiX»dy&ra-dhyinasiitra-mahfir- 

thadharma* 

1 41 6 * Law of the Bodhisattva's blaming 
lustful desire ' 

1440 Arya-n&g4r^na-bodliisattya-Buhril- 
lekha 

1 45 1 ' Pl'a^'2fip&]iamit& - buddhi - sAtra- 
mahfisukh&mogha-samayasatya- 
^a^ra-bodhisattvadieaptadas^rya- 
mahama9u2a]avyakhy4' 4 13 a 

A Chinese Wobk. 
1496 Trayels of F4-hhien or Fi-hian 2 26 b 



2ia 
aob 
29 b 
23 a 

29 a 



No. 1476, the oldest Catalogue in existence (see pp. xiii, xxvii), mentions 2213 distinct works, whether 
translations or native productions, of which 276 works may thus be identified with those in existence at 
the present day. This oldest Catalogue is a private compilation of a Chinese priest, named San-yiu. He 
lived under the reign of the Emperor Wu, A. d. 502-549, the founder of the Li&n dynasty, a. d. 502-557. 
As we read in the Annals of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 589-618, 'This Emperor paid great honour to Buddhism. 
He made a large collection of the Buddhist canonical books, amounting to 5400 volumes, in the Hw4rlin 
garden. The Shaman P4o-iAan compiled the Catalogue in fifty-four fascicles^,' According to the Kh&i- 
jru6n-la (fitfo. 10, foL 5 a), this Catalogue was compiled by Pio-^Aan under the Imperial order, in 4 fasciculi, 
in A.i>. 518; but it had been lost already in a. p. 730. The total number of the sacred books in it is 
said to have been about 1432, or 3395(1) distinct works in 3741 fasciculi, arranged under twenty classes. This 
was the first Collection of Buddhist sacred books made by un Emperor of China. 

In A. D. 533-534 the second Collection of Buddhist sacred books was made by the Emperor Hhiio-wu, 
of the Northern W^ dynasty, a.d. 38^-534. An official, Li'Kwo, compiled the Catalogue under the Imperial 
«rder. There were ten classes, including about 427(7) works in 2053 fiEUSciculi. This Catalogue had been lost 
already in a. n. 730. (See Kfa&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 4 b.) 

Under the Sui dynasty, a«J). 589-618, three Catalogues were compiled, in A.D. 594. 597, and 603. 
These Catalogues are in exbtence, viz. Nos. 1609, 1504, and 1608 (see p. xxvii). The number of the books 
in these Catalogues difiers considerably. The first and the last compilations, Nos. 1609 and 1608, were made 
under an Imperial order. These may therefore be called the third and fourth Collections, made by Wan-ti, 
the first Emperor of the SuI dynasty, who reigned a« d. 589 or 581-604. 



* Max Mttller, Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 328. 



XVUl 



INTRODUCTION. 



No. 1609, the second Catatogne, which is stUI in existence (see p. xzrii), compiled by Fi4an and others, 
mentions 2257 distinct works in 5310 ftscicali in nine classes, each dass being subdivided into two or 
more heads. But the actoaL nnmber is as follows : — 

I. Siitra. 



2. Yinaya. 



Mah&yina 
Hinay&na 
Mah&yina 
Hinay&na 

3. Abhidharma. Mah&y&na 

Hinay&na 

4. Later works, \ Extracts 

Indian and > Records 
Chinese. J Treatises 



784 


in 


I718 


fascic 


845 


}> 


1304 


n 


50 


9f 


82 


>f 


63 


» 


381 


» 


68 


>l 


381 


It 


116 


if 


482 


»» 


M4 


l> 


627 


99 


68 


n 


185 


u 


119 


i» 


134 


19 



2257 



» 



5294 



»> 



Although mention is not made of missing works in No. 1609, yet it is doubtful whether the 2257 works 
were all in existence in a. d. 594 (see second line from the bottom of this page). 

In A. D. 597 the third Catalogue in existence. No. 1504 (see p. xxvii), was compiled by F^ A"Aan-fan, 
who was a translator of the Buddhist sacred books, appointed by the Emperor. In his compilation the follow- 
in<T number of works is said to have been admitted into the Canon : — 



I. Hah&y&na. 
















Satra, 


whose translators 


are known 


a34 


in 


885 


fasciculi. 


99 


n 


99 




235 


99 


402 


99 


Yinaya, 


n 


)9 


y, known 


»9 


»9 


40 


99 


»» 


n 


19 


„ unknown . 


12 


99 


M 


99 


Abhidharma, „ 


» 


„ known 


49 


» 


238 


99 


fi 


>* 


n 


„ unknown 


2 


99 


7 


99 




561 


99 


1586 


99 


2. Hinay&na. 










SAtra, 


whose translators 


are known 


108 


in 


527 


fasciculi. 


)9 


}> 


>f 


„ unknown 


316 


99 


482 


99 


Yinaya, 


99 


» 


„ known 


39 


99 


385 


91 


»» 


p 


99 


1, unknown 


31 


99 


67 


19 


Abhidharma, „ 


99 


„ known 


21 


99 


351 


99 


>i 


a 


99 


„ unknown 


10 


99 


27 


99 




535 


99 


1739 


99 



The fourth Catalogue in existence. No. 1608 (see p. xxvii), was compiled m a.d. 602 by priests and 
literati, who were then appomted by the Emperor as translators of tho Buddhist sacred books. In this 
Catalogue the total number and classification of works are again different, namely : — 

1. Works with one translation 

2. Works with two or more translations 

3. Works of the (Indian) sages 

4. Works of separate production, or extracts 

5. Works doubtful and false 

6. Works missing 



370 


m 


1786 


fasciculL 


277 


99 


583 


99 


41 


99 


164 


99 


810 


99 


1288 


99 


209 


99 


490 


99 


402 


99 


747 


99 


109 


99 


5058 


99 



INTRODUCTION. 



As we read in the Sui Annab, 'In the period Tltr-jeh (a.d. 605-616) the Emperor (Y&n) ordered 
the Shaman Ki-kwo to. compose a catalogue of the Buddhist hooks at ' the Imperial Buddhist chapel within 
the gate of the palace. He then made some divisions and classifications, which were as follow : — 

' The Sfitras which contained what Buddha had spoken were arranged under three divisions : — 
< I. The Mahayana. 2. The Hinay&na. 3. The Mixed Sdtras. 

* Other books, that seemed to be the productions of later men, who falaelj ascribed their works to 
greater names, were classed as Doubtful Books. 

'There were other works in which Bodhisattvas and others went deeply into the explanation of the 
meaning, and illustrated the principles of Buddha. These were called Disquisitions, or ^Sastras. 

' Then there were Vinaya works, or compilations of precepts, under each division, as before, Mahiyana, 
Hiuayana, Mixed. 

'There were also Records, or accounts of the doings in their times of those who had been students 
of the system. Altogether there were eleven classes under which the books were arranged : — 



' I. Siitra. 


Mah&y&na 


• . 


617 




Hlnayana 


. • 


487 




Mixed . 


• . 


380 




Mixed and doubtfu 


I 173 


* 2. Vinaya. 


Mahiy&na 




5a 




Hinay&na 




80 




Mixed . 




27 


' 3. iSastra. 


Mahayana 




35 




Hinay4na 




41 




Mixed . 




61 




Records 




20 



in 



»> 



II 



It 



II 



II 



II 



II 



II 



II 



2076 


chapters (or fasciculi). 


852 


II 


716 


i» 


336 


11 


91 


»» 


47a 


»» 


46 


IS 


141 


11 


667 


11 


437 


II 


464 


II 



1962 



II 



6198 



1 > 



II 



Neither the Catalogue nor the compiler is mentioned in Chinese Buddhist works. The number 
of books is again different from that mentioned in four earlier Catalogues still in existence. This may 
however be called the fifth Collection made by an Emperor of China. 

In A.D. 664' a Chinese priest, named T4o-Bflen, compiled the fifth Catalogue which has come down 
to us, No. 1483 (see p. xxvii). This compilation is subdivided into ten sections. In the fii-st section he 
gives a list of works, whether translations or original treatises in Chinese, with a biographical note of each 
author, and sums up the total number of works as 2487, in 8476 fasciculi In the second section he 
divides the works then in existence, in the followiug way: — 

X. Mah£y&na. Sdtra . 

Vinaya 
Abhiilharma 



2. Htnayina. Siitra . 

Vinaya 
Abhidharma 

3. Works of the (Indian) sages 47 



386 


m 


1152 &8cicu 


22 


II 


34 


72 


II 


500 „ 


204 


II 


544 II 


35 


1) 


274 


33 


11 


676 „ 


47 


II 


184 


799 


>i 


3364 



11 



culi, 8521 leaves. 

461 

9220 

7674 

5813 
12177 

1760 



II 



II 



II 



n 



>» 



46^26 



11 



In the remaining sections of No. 1483, T&oniflen makes . several divisions and classifications, which are 
very complicated. 

The sixth Catalogue in existence, No. 1487 (see p. xxvii), was compiled about a. d. 664 by Tsin-mai. 
•It contains all the titles of translations, whether in existence or missing, from K&^yapa Matanga, a. d. 67, 
to Hhttai-Xw4n or Hiouen-thsang, a.d. 645-664. The number of translators is 120, and that of their works 
is 1620 in 6552 fasciculi, with the exception of 298 works in 527 fasciculi, whose transktors are unknown. 



' Max MttUor, Selected Esnyp, toI. ii, pp. 329-330. 

' In thit jtmt tlie hmooB HhOen-Jhr&A or Hiouen-thiang died. 



c 2 



•83 


• 
in 


6*5 


696 


M 


9514 


44 


91 


105 


io8 


ft 


611 


323 


99 


4t9 


656 


99 


1337 


104 


99 


438 


64 


99 


703 


36 


99 


9» 


424 


99 


636 


888 


91 


1363 



INTRODUCTION. 

In A.D. 695 the Mventh CaUlogne which we ttill powe w , Na i6io (lee p. xanrii), wm compiled by 
[in-iUUlen and others, under the oider ef the Emperor Wn Te5-thien, ▲.!>. 684-705. This k the sixth 
CoUection made by a Sovereign of China. The diTisions and claasifications in this Caftalogoe are ai 

follow : — 

I Mah&yftna. 

S^tra o( tingle translation . 

Siitra of daplicate translations 

Vinaya .... 

Abhidharma • * 

a. Hinayina. 

Siitra of single translation . 

8^tra of dnplioate translations 

Yinaya .... 

Abhidharma 

3. iForka of the (Indian) sages 

4. Siitras of unknown translators 

5. SC^tras missing 



99 
99 



99 



99 



99 

19 



3<ii6 99 8521 „ 

Besides these, the follbwhig works were then admitted into the Oanon : — . 

1. Mahiyina. Sfttra . • 452 in 1840 fetsciculi, 186 eases. 

Vinaya 23 „ 47 „ 5 

Abhidhanna 83 », 516 ,, 51 

2. Hinayinik SAtra 205 ,, 441 ^ 44 

Vinaya 35 „ 260 „ 23.- 

Abhidhaima 36 „ 744 „ 73 

3. Works, of the (Indian) sages 25 99 34 99 4 



99 
99 
99 



99 
99 



859 99 38«2 99 386 



99 



Then there follows a list of sad spurious works, which are said to haye been in 419 fasciculi. 

In A.D. 730 the eighth, ninth, and tenth Catalogues in existence, Nos. 1485, i486, 1488 (see p. xzvii), 
were compiled by Z'-shan. Ko. 1485 is one of the best, if not the best, of Catalogues of the Chinese 
Translation of the Buddhist Tripiteka. It is generally called Khii-yuen-lu \ It was originally in 20 fasciculi, 
now snbdiTided into 30 &soiculi. In the first 9 original fasciculi (subdiyided into 13), 2278 works in 7046 
fasciculi, with the exception of 741 in 1052 IssdcuH of unknown trauslators, are ascribed to 176 translators 
or writers, who liyed in China in the period of 664 years between a n. 67 and 730. The titles of these 
works are given in chronological order, and 'a shdrt account of each translator or writer (is added), being 
preceded by a list of his works and various miscellaneous items of information, such as the number of hooks 
(or &sciouli) into which each work Is divided ; variations in the title, and when and where the translation 
was made, etc.*' Then the compiler concludes with the following words (iasc. 9, fol. 36 b seq.): — ^TLjib 
under 19 dynasties, from the Eastern fiin (a; d. 95-220) to the ThJa (618-907), there were prodneed trans- 
lations of the SAtAh, Vinaya, and Abhidlmrma or iSSbtra of the MahiyAna and Hinay&na, as well as the 
works of the -sages and wise men, altogether 2278 works in 7046 faedculi. Of these 1124 works in 5048 
fasciculi are now (▲.!>. 730) admitted into the Oanon. In truth, however, the exact number is 11 23 worke 
in 5047 &sciculi, because one and the same work in one fasciculus is given both in the Fra^ilip&raniita 
and BatnakAte classes (vis. Nos. 21 and 23(46)). Again, 40 works in 368 fasciculi are not tranalations, 
but written originally in Chinese. At the same time the number of missing works is 1148 in 1980 fasciculi 
Thuto the total number is really 2271 works in 7027 fiucieuli, subtracting 7 works in 19 fasciculi (which 



1 For the ocntpQta of thit Cattlogoe. lee elio the ChrynatliemiUD Mesmane, Jane 188 1, p. 234 aeq. Piilliahe4 nontbiy at 
Yokohame, in Jepeo. * Chrysanthemiiiii, 188 1, p. 335. 



INTRODUCTION. 

«re DO longer independent works, being put in other works as their parts) from the nnmber.asfS in 
7P46 bsdcoli above mentioned/ 

la £mc. id of the Khli-yuen-lo, No. 1485, a list of forty-one Catalogoes with a few details regaiding 
tbem is given. In the next 8 original faseioali (robdiyided into la), the following divisions and 
dassifioations are introduced: — 

1. Translations (and some original Chinese works) in existence (a. d. 730). 

a^ Tripitoka of the Bodhiaattras or the Mah&y&na 686 in 2745 &8cicnli. 

6. Tripiteka of the /Srfivakas or tbe Hlnayina 330 „ 1762 ^, 

c. Vorks of the sages and wise men 108 ,, 541 ^ 

"24 „ 5048 „ 

2. Translations missing 1148 in 1980 £Btfoiciili. 

3. Portions published separately 682in8i2 fiisciculi. 

4. Double copies and extracts taken away 147 d 408 „ 

5. Formerly not found or missings and newly-produced works now supplied 306 ,, 1 1 1 1 ,, 

6. Doubtful works re-examined . 14 ,, 19 ,, 
/|f. Spurious and heterodox books 382 „ 1055 „ 

'53' » 340s ' » 

Some of these 1531 works are included in the translations then in existence (see above), while the 
rest are altogether excluded from the total number already alluded to. 

In fasc 19 and 20 of No. 1485, the works in e^tence, in a.d. 730, are arranged in the following 

divisions : — 

1. Mah&y&na. 

S&tra 515 (or 563) in 2173 fasciculi, 203 cases. 

Vinaya ,26 •» 54 w 5 » 

Abhidharma 97 „ 518 ,» 60 n 

2. Htnay&na. 

S(ltra .240 » <^i8 f> 48 » 

Yinaya -64 » 44^ »» . 46 v 

Abhidharma 36 ,, 698 ,» 72 ,, 

3. Works of tbe sages and wise men. 

Indian . 68 in 173 „ 1 

Chinese .40 « 3<»8 t J ^' " 

1076(1124) „ 5048 „ 480 ,r 



2: 



^The ninth CJaUlogoe in existence, No. i486 (see p.xzvii)| is an abridged reproduction of the last 
part of No. 1485, in { JMoiculi. * But as it is littie more than a bare enumeration of the tities of the 
diffnfent works mentioned in the larger catalogue, the translators' namesi and the number of chapters (or 
&sciculi) into which each work is divided, it is not of much use to the foreign student of Buddhism. It 
gives il^ Index character (taken from the Tahien-tB^-wmn, or ISionsKnd-eharacter-composition) under which 
eaoh Vork may be found in the Imperial Collection, and occasionally a frw details^/ This may be called 
the sswenth Colleotbn, made by order of the Emperor Hh(ien-tsu]&» ▲•d. 713--76S1 under whose reign this 
Index was made. 

The tenth Catalogue in existence, No. X488.(see p. xzvii), is a oontinuation of No. 1487 (see p|K xix, x^vii). 
It enumerates 163 translations in 645 fissoienliy made by twen|y-one transl«tors» who lived in China between 
A« D. 664 anil 730. 

^ ChijMBthsuam, x88i, p. 236 note. 



xxii INTRODUCTION. 

According to the Fo-tsu-li-t&i-thun-ts&i, No. 1637 (fasc. 14, fol. 2 a), Th&i-tsu, the first Emperor of the 
later Sun dynasty, who reigned A.D. 960-975, was the first who ordered the whole Buddhist Canon to 
be published. The blocks of wood on which the characters were cut for this edition are said to have been 
130,000 in number. This event happened in ▲. d. 972. In the preceding year, he caused two copies of 
the same Canon to be made, one written in gold and the other in silver paint. This may be called the 
eighth Collection made by order of the Emperor of China, though no Catalogue or Index seems to have been 
compiled on this occasion. 

The eleventh Catalogue in existence. No. 16 12 (see p. zxvii), was compiled by JTin-iki-sifin, together with 
Bome Indian, Tibetan, and Chinese priests and officials, in a«d. i 285-1287, under the Imperial order of 
Shi-tsu, the founder of the Yuen dynasty, who reigned A.D. 1 280-1 294. It is therefore the ninth Collection 
made by the Chinese Emperor. This Catalogue is generally called iT'-yuen-lu, or the Catalogue of the 
A'''-yuen period, A. d. i 264-1 294 \ 

There are given the following divisions and classifications: — 

1. 8iltra. Mah&y&na • 897 in 2980 fasciculi. 

Htnay&na 

2. Yinaya. Mah&y&na 

Htnay&na « 

3. Abhidharma. Mahiy&na 

Hlnay&na 



391 ». 


710 


w 


a8 „ 


56 


n 


69 u 


504 


99 


117 »» 


628 


91 


38 » 


708 


» 


1440 „ 


5586 


>» 



These are the translations made by 194 persons under twenty-two dynasties in the period of 121 9 yean, 
from A. D. 67 to 1 285. Besides this number there are 95 Indian and 118 Chinese miscellaneous worka 

The compiler3 of the Z'-yuen-lu, No. 161 2, compared the Chinese translations with the Tibetan trans- 
lations (Kan^ur and Tan^iir?), and added the Sanskrit title in transliteration, and gave a note after each 
Chinese title, stating whether both translations were in agreement, or whether the book was wanting in 
the Tibetan version'. This comparison, however, seems to have been made only through a Catalogue of 
the Tibetan translations, and not actually with the translations themselves. (See the AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 1, 
fol. 4 a, col. 5 seq.) Nevertheless, it is curious to see that there have been (in a.d. 1300) and still are so 
many Chinese translations, which are similar to, though they do not agree exactly with, the Tibetan trans- 
lations. I have added the result of their comparison under each title. 

The twelfth Catalogue in existence, No. 161 1 (see p. xxvii), was originally compiled by Wan Ku, under the 
Btin d)iia6ty, a.d. 960-1280; and continued by Kwi^n-Ani-pfi, in a.d. 1360, under the Yuen dynasty, a.d. 1280- 
1368. It depends entirely on No. 16 12, and adds a short account of the contents of each work. 

The thirteenth Catalogue in existence. No. 1662 (see p. xxvii), is the base of the present compilation. This 
was originally the Catalogue of the Southern Collection or Edition of the Chinese Buddhist Canon, published 
in Nanking (* Southern Capital '), under the reign of Thai-tsu, the first Emperor of the Min dynasty, who 
reigned a.d. i 368-1 398. But it is now used also as the Catalogue of a reproduction of the Northern Collection 
or Edition of 1621 works (Nos. 1-1621), first published in Peking (VNorthem Capital'), by the order of A'Aan- 

' For the contents of this Catalogue, see the Journal Asiatique, prising 155 Tolnmes, were added. The whole collection consntnl 

Novembre-Decembre^ 1849, P- 37 ^4* of 740 Tolnmes. An analytic catalog:ae of all these books was 

' Cf. the following account, which is said to be derived from a also fiimished. In this collection many ^ftstiBs were found which 

Tibetan source, as we read in the Journal of the Asiatic Society did not exist in the Tibetan collections.' 

of Bengal, 1882, p. 9!: — This statement seems to agree to a certain extent with the 

' Last of all, during the reign of the Tartar Emperor, Sarchhen, account concerning the JET-yuen-ln, No. i6ia, if the 'Tartar 

the Chinese scriptures were compared with the Tibetan collections Emperor, Sa-chhen,* is meant for the Mongolian Emperor, Shi-tsa. 

of the Kan^rur and Ttagwr, Such treatises and volumes as were Otherwise the * Tartar Emperor, Sa-chhen,* could only be.idonti- 

wanting in the Chinese were translated from the Tibetan scrip- fied either with Shi-tsuA, of the LiAo dynasty, who reigned \ »■ 

tures. All these formed one complete collection, the first part of 947-950, or with Shi-tsuA, of the Km dynasty, who reigned a. d. 

which ooniisted of Buddha's teaching (Kan^ur). To the second 1161-1189. The LiAo andJQn dynasties were both Tartars, while 

part a I yolumes of translations from Tibetan, the Chinese 5&stras, the Yuen was a Mongolian dynasty. 
and works of eminent Hwashan (Uplldhy&ya or teacher I), com- 






INTRODUCTION. 



XXIU 



isn or Th&i-tsun, the third Emperor of the ICn dynasty^ who reigned a.d, 1403-1424, together with 41 
&dditioiuil works (Nob. 1622-1662), published by a Chinese priest named Mi-tsin \ after somd twenty or thirty 
years' labour, beginning from A.D. 1586. Afterwards, in a.d. 1678-1681, this edition vras republished in Japan 
by a Ji^Minese priest named Dd-k6 or Tetsu-gen, whose labours will be described below. 

Thus there are altogether thirteen Catalogues of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Canon in the 
Collection of the India Office Library. 

The Southern and Northern Collections or Editions made under the Kin dynasty may be callecL the tenth 
and eleventh Collections made by the Emperors of China^ if the Southern Edition is the same as that which is 
said to have been published by Th&i-tsu, in Nanking. For in a composition by the Chinese Bhikshu T&o- 
khai, dated A.D. 1586, we read: *The Emperor Thfii-tsu K£o(a.d. i 368-1 398) caused the whole Piteka to 
be engraved in Ain-lifin (Nanking); and the -Emperor Th&i-tsun Wan (a.d. 1403-1424) again caused a good 
edition to be* published in Pe-pin (Peking)'.' 

But there is another statement about these two Collections or Editions, namely : * In the Yun-lo period, a. d. 
1403-14 24, of the Min dynasty, an edition was published (by the Emperor) in the Capital (Peking), which is 
called the Northern Pitoka or Collection of the Sanskrit Books (translated into Chinese). Again there was 
a private edition among the people, and the blocks for this publication were kept at JHi-hhin-fu in Chehkiang. 
This is called the Southern Piteka or Collection V 

This statement is found in an Imperial preface to the Buddhist Canon, which preface dates from the 
thirteenth year of the Yun-Aam period, A.D. 1735. The author is the Emperor Shi-tsun, the third sovereign of 
the present Tshin dynasty, who reigned A. d. i 723-1 735. If this Imperial authority may be accepted in spite 
of a later date, then Th&i-tsu's edition would have been quite different from the Southern Collection or Edition 
ah'eady alluded to. 

The Imperial preface above quoted was added by the Emperor Shi-tsun to a carefully-revised Edition of 
the Buddhist Canon, first' collected and published under the Min dynasty, with the addition of 54 Chinese 
works. The Edition was . completed in the second year of the JHen-lun period, A. d. 1737, under the reign of his 
succeEsor, Kao-tsun, who reigned a.d. 17 36-1 795. This may be called the twelfth and last Collection made by 
an Emperor of China ^ 

It is remarkable that the whole Collection of the Buddhist Canon, which became larger and larger in the 
course of time, was preserved in MS. only, from the introduction of Buddhism into China in A. d. 67, till a. d. 
972. At tliat time the first Edition was published by Thai-tsu, the founder of the later Sun dynasty (see p. xxii). 
Thereafter it ' has been printed at various times in China from wooden blocks, which were as oft^en destroyed by 
fire or civil war. It is said that during the Sun and Yuen dynasties (a. d. 960-1368) as many as twenty 
different editions had been produced, but during the troubles occurring towards the end of the Yuen period all 
of them perished.' 

This statement is quoted from Mr. Beal's introduction (p. vii) to his ' Buddhist Literature in China (1882),' 



2MF WfL ^^' '"^ acoonnt of his labonn, see the Ky wS 

mC $t ^^>^A-yneD-«Q, or 'a list (or ooUection) of prefects 
respecting the engiBving of the bloeks for Buddhist scriptures. The j 
are bj diflTeient authors in pimise of the books and those at whose 
expense the great collection was published. One Tolnme.' — Sum- 
men, Catalogue of Chinese Books in the Library of the India Office, 
3872, p. 37, No. 70. In this interesting book there are added 
some rules observed by Mi-tsii^ in comparing, for the sake of 
his own edition, four prenous Chinese editions published under 
the Sun (A.Di 960-1280), Yuen (1280-1568), and the Southern 
and Northern Collections under the MiA dynasty (1368-1644). 

Kho-kifi-juenstL, fol. 18 a. 



See the 



shiu, or Collection of the Imperial Prefaces and Addenda to the 
Great Pi^aka or the Buddhist Canon, Tokio, 1882, fol. 26 b, 



SP. Ta-tshiA. 



cols. 4, 5. 

• See the ;^ ;^ g ^^ ffg HI H IE 

X:uA4:Ao-lun-tE&A-w6i-Xti, or Catalogue of the Buddhist Canon re- 
published under the great TshiA dynasty. I possess a copy of this 
Catalogue published in Nanking, 1870. It was given to me by my 
learned Chinese firiend, Mr. Yang Wen-hoei, who, together with 
a priest named Mi&oJdiuA (who died 1880), has been publishing 
the same collection again, about thirteen years since, collecting 
donations from his countrymen. According to his last letter, 
dated Shanghai, July 10, 1882, more than 3000 fasdcuU hafe 
already been published. His edition is very car^uUy done, at 
I can judge from copies of certain works which he gave me in 
London and Paris, where I met him last year. 



INTRODUCTION, 



ftnd agrees with what is found in two interesting compositions, written in J^»an ▲.]>. 1748 and 1879, *>^ 
published there ▲.d. 1819 and 1880 respectively. The first Japanese authority is a priest called Zui-ten, who 
wrote an introduction to hb useful Catalogue of the three Qreat Pitekas or Collections * in the monastery Zd- 
M6'ziy also called San-yen«<san, at Shiba in Tokio, the present Capital of Japan ; where he was the librarian in 
A. D. 1748'. The second authority is found in the advertisement of a Japanese Society, called K6-ki6-sho-in» 
added to its new Edition of the Great Pifoka, now in course of publication in Tokio'. From these sources 
:I can draw the following sketch :— 

There are three nearly complete copies of as many different foreign Collections or Editions of the Buddhist 
Canon, still preserved in the Library of the monastery Z6-«i6Hei. These copies were originally deposited in 
three different monasteries, of which we shall speak presently. In the beginninft of the seventeenth century A.D., 
Tokugawa lyeyasu, the first Shiogun or Commander-in-chief of Yedo, gave grants of land in exchange for these 
three Collections, and had them brought to Yedo, the present Tokio, where they are now. 

The first of these three Collections is the best and oldest copy of all the different Editions now in existence, at 
least in Japan. It was published in Corea at the beginning of the eleventh century A.i)., by order of the Corean 
King, whose personal name was JT ()^)* He greatly respected Buddhism. In A.D. 995 he sent an envoy 
to the Chinese Emperor and asked for a copy of the Imperial Edition (published a.d. 9721) At th|tt time 
there were already three or more different Collections in Corea. One of them was that which was made under 
thb JTAi-tan or Tartar dynasty (cf. p. xxii not^ and two others were called Former and Latter Collections made 
in Cwea. The SnmanA Suh-iSd and others were appointed by the King as the revisers of his new Ekiition, 
which was completed after fourteen years' labour. The copy of this Edition, now in existence in Tokio, was 
brought to Japan, in the Bun-mei period, a.d. 1469-1486, by a priest called Yei-gu, and then deposited in his 
monastery, Yen-«id-«i, in the province of Yamato\ This Cprean Collection consists of 1521 distinct works 
in 6467 or 6589 fasciculi, of which 2 fasciculi are wanting in the copy preserved there. 

The second Collection in the Library of the Z^-zi6'S^w one which was published in China, in a.d. 1239, 
under the Sun dynasty. The blocks for this edition* belonged to the monastery, Fa-p&o-ss', at Sz*-A:Ai, in 
Hu-^u-lu^ The copy in Tokio was brought to Japan by a priest called I>en-gi6, who visited China in 
A.D. 1275, and then deposited in his monastery, Kwan-san-iri, in the province of Omi*. This Collection consibis 
of 1 42 1 distinct works in 5714 or 5916 fasciculi. 

The third Collection in the Z6-«id-si libraiy is a later Chinese edition, published in A.D. 1277-1290, which 
was collated with two earlier editious. The blocks for this Yuen edition belonged to the monastery, Ta-phn- 
nin-sz', at NSn-shan, in Han-^u-lu ^ When' and by whom the copy in Tokio was brought to Japan is not 
known. It was formerly deposited in the monastery, Shu-zen*«i, in the province of Idsu '. 

These second and third Collections in the Z6-«i6-«i Library might be two of the twenty different editions 
which were produced during the Sun and Yuen dynasties (a.d. 960-1368. See p. xxiii). Then followed the 
^lin dynasty (a.d. i 368-1644), under which two Imperial Editions were produced, as already mentioned. 
The form of books in these Editions as well as that in the previous ones is said to have followed the shape of the 
Sanskrit Manuscript, being folded *, and unlike an ordinary Chinese bound book^^ so that the number of volumes 
became very considerable. 



* Thej are (i) ^ jfi XEi Kd-rai-boii (lit. hon), or Corean 

CoUection or Edition ; (a) ^1^ 7K Sd-hon, or the SoA dynasty 

Collection or Edition ; and (3) yQ 7K Gempon (lit. Qen-hon), 
or the Yuen dynasty Collection or Edition. 

•jJHtU = A m B I* Ye„.z.n^.i«^ 
moku-roko. 3 vols. Compiled a.d. 1 74S. Prefooe dated a.d. 
1763. Published a.d. 18 iq, when an addendum was written. 
For the contents of this Catalogue, see also the Chrysanthemnm, 
June 1881, pp. 236-337. 

kid-yen-gL Published as a supplement to the fB xSt jBf g^ 
Mei-ki6-shin-Bh], a Japanese newspaper, August 36, 1880. 



P^ 







INTRODUCTION. 



There was then a Bhikshmil called Fi-ibn^ in China» who first pnblished a similar Cblleetion in the 
ardinaiy foite of Chinese booka^ after finding the inoonTenience of the former Editions. The blocks of her 
publication were however gradoally e£hced. At length there was an .active priest Mi-tsin (see p. zxiii), who 
followed Fa-lan's example an3 drcnlated his Edition most widely. Copies of his Edition were snccessivelj 
imported into Japan, where it is called Min-ad (Min-tsAn), or the Pitaka or Collection made and published 
under the Min dynasty. It is said that the editor Mi-ts&n collated the Northern Collection with the Southern 
one for his new edition, and added five works (Noe. 1658 -1662) of the latter Collection to the former. 
Besides these, he conld only meet with a few books of the earlier Editions of the Sun and Yuen dynasties. It is 
a pity that this widely circulated Edition ia in reality a reproduction only of the Northern Collection or 
Edition of the Hin dynasty with a few additionsi no attempt being made to correct the blunders or fill in omisaions 
of the earlier Edition. These errors of the Northern Collection of the Min dynasty are severely remarked on 
by the Imperial pen in the preface to the reproduction under the present dynasty in China (see p. xxiii). 

Now Buddhism was introduced into Japan from Corea, in a.d. 55 a, and to the lattM* country it had been 
brought firom China about a century before *• At that time the King of Kudara (one of three kingdoms in Cores), 
Sei-mei by name, sent some Buddhist sacred books to the Japanese court The titles of these books are not 
known. In ▲.d. 606 the Prince Imperial Umayado lectured, in the presence of the reigning Empress Sui-ko, 
his aunt, on two Sfitras, via. the Aimilfi-devi-Bimhanida, No. 59, translated by Oonabhadra in A. d. 435, and 
the SaddharmapufMJaiika, No. 134, translated by Kumara^va in a.d. 406*. In a.d. 735, when a priest called 
Gen-bd returned from China, he presented to the Imperial Qovemment the Buddhist sacred books in more than 
5000 fasciculi ^ When the Chinese priest Kan-shin arrived in Japan, a.d. 753, the ex-Emperor Sbi^mu 
is said to have ordered him to correct the wrongly written characters in the copies of the Buddhist Canon. 
All the Scriptures were then copied by some appointed copyists in China and Japan. Even the Emperors, 
Empresses; and Ministers of State were sometimes engaged in copying the sacred books '. Some fragments of 
such copies are still carefully preserved in old temples in Japan. 

In A.D. 987,. when a famoud priest called Chi6-nen returned from China to Japan, he first brought with him 
a copy of the Edition of the Buddhist Canon in more than 5000 fiisciculi, produced under the Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1280*. Afterwards copies if Chinese and Corean Editions were gradually brought over to Japan, 
and deposited in the large temples or monasteries. These copies have not been allowed to be read or examined 
by the public since olden times ; and Buddhist scholars have had to submit to this inconvenience. 

In the Kwan-yei period, A. j>. 16 24 -164 3, a priest of the Ten-dai sect, Ten-kai by name (who died in his 
132nd year, a.d. 1643), first caused the Great CoUection of the Buddhist Canon to be printed in movable 
wooden types. Copies of this edition are still f6und in the Libraries of some old temples. 

A few years later there was a priest of the W6-baktt sect» D6-k6 (or TsA-k6), better known by another 
name Tetsurgen (*Iron eye'). In a.d. 1669 he first published a letter (col. 367 (6)) expressing his wish to 
receive donations for his intended reproduction of Mi-ts&n's edition of the Oreat Canon (see p. xxiii). It is stated 
in the history of Japan, that ' from his youth Tetsu-gen wished to reproduce the Chinese Buddhist Canon in 
Ji^n ; and hence he diligently collected a large number of donations, to enable him to carry out his plan. 
About this time, a famine prevailed in the country, and he at once gave his money to the poor, irstead of 
keeping it for the expense of the edition. But he did not change his mind, and again collected other dcMiattons ; 
then he was again obliged to give the money to the poor, owing to the same calamity as before. However he 
accomplished his desire at last For the third time he got fresh donations, in the first year of the Tenna 
(lit. Ten-wa) period, A.D. 1681, and then published his long-delayed edition^.' 

Copies of this publication issued by Tetsu-gen, have been preserved in many Buddhist temples or monas- 
teries tfiroughout the whole country of Japan. There is a special building within the gate of a temple, 
for keeping this large Collection. This building is generally called in Japan Bin-sd', or * revolving^ repository,' 
because it contains a large eight-angled book-case, made to revolve round a vertical axis *. 



m 




* See Bar. Gi^-kaTs prefiMX to the ' CoUection of the Imperial 
FKfiuaes and Addenda to the Great PStokm/ foL 1 a. 
<Seetheg ^ )j6^'4'^^ Kokn-ahiki-fi- Mhid.foLxb. 
iMD-niiiftra, fcae. IS, IbL I a, 8 a. ^ Koku-ahi-ryakn. fate. 5, foL 34 b. Cf. col. 366 (i. 2). 

* Ibid. fbL 7a. b. ^ ffSH ^ Lunta&A. 

* Ibid. frse. i6,foL sa. Seealao the g J^ $^ Kokn-ihi- * For the pbn of thia building, see Tab. IV, in 8iebold*s great 
yyakii, ikic i» foL 37 b. work on Japan, toL v. Pantheon Ton Nippon. 

d 



XXVI 



INTBODUCTION. 



This plan b said to bave been invented, in A.D. 544, hj a odebrated Chinese layman, named Fa Hhi 
(Fu Kiu, in Japan) \ who was bom in A-d. 497 and died in ^69. He is commonly known as Fu T&-sh' 
(Fa Dai-^ei, in Japan)*, or the MahinttTa or noble-minded Fa. He is sud to have thooght, that if any pious 
person could touch such a book-case c(»taining the whole of the Tripifoka and make it revolve once, he would 
have the same merit as if he had read the whole Collection. The statue of this Chinese inventor is generally 
placed in the front of the Bevolving Repository ; and on each side of his statue, there are added those of his two 
sons, Phu-kien (Fu-ken)' and Phu-/b^n (Fu-«i6, in Japan)*. The statue of the elder is known by his pointing the 
finger, and that of the younger by the open palms of his hands. Their father's statue represents the 
impartial. view which he held during his l^fe-iime, for he is represented as wearing the Taoist cap, the 
Confucianist sboe9 and Buddhist Kashaya or scarf across the shoulder*. There is a story, that when Fu in 
this dress saw Wu-ti, the founder of the Lian dynasty, who reigned ▲.!>. 502-549, the Emperor asked him 
whether he was ,a Buddhist priest, Fu then pointed to his Taoist cap. When asked again whether he was a 
Taoist, he pointed to his Confucianist shoes. Being asked lastly, whether he was a Confucianist, he pointed 
to his Buddhist scarf*. 

It is carious that, about two centuries after the time of Tetsu-gen, a copy of his Edition (produced 
A.D. 1 681) was scDt over to England from Japan (1875), by the Japanese ambassador, now one of the three 
highest ministers of the Mikado, for the use of scholars in Europe. This Edition is no doubt an excellent 
work on the part of the editor, having been accomplished by a single Buddhist priest; but at the same 
time it is simply a reproduction of the Chinese publication issued by Mi-tsan, which is not quite free from 
blunders, as before stated. 

There were formerly two Japanese priests, Nin-£io ^ of the JSTid-do sect, and Zna-ye * of the Shin-shu, 
who collated Tetsu-gen's Edition with that of Corea. A complete copy of the Corean Edition, being similar to 
that of the ZA-zi^sa. Library, was preserved in the Libr&ry of the monastery Ken-nin-«i, in Kioto. Nin-Ado, 
together with more tha^nten assistants, spent five years in collating, A.D. 1 706-1 710. Zun-ye accomplished his 
collation in eleven years, in a.d. 1826-1836. In a.d. 1837 there was a calamitous conflagration in Kioto, by 
which the copy of the Corean Eklition in the Ken-nin-^i Library was burnt, leaving only forty-nine cases out of 
six hundred and thirty-nine cases of the whole Collection. This copy is said to have been brought to Japan 
in A. D. 1458. 

The new Edition of the Japanese Society. K6-ki6-cftio-in, now being published in Tokio (see p. xxiv), is 
a reproduction of the Corean Edition with various readings of and some additions from three different Chinese 
Editions, produced under the Sun, Yuen, and M;in dynasties, a.d. 960-1644. The arrangement of the works in 
this Edition is more scientific, being the same as the one adopted by the Chinese priest JC-bH, in his ' Quide for 
the Examination of the Canon *.' This Edition is in modem moyable types, and in small-sized books, royal 
octavo. The preparation for the press is made by competent scholars. About sixty volumes, containing nearly 
four hundred distinct works, were published in June 1882. According to the Advertisement of the Society 
(see p. xxiv) all the remaining works are to be issued within twenty-five months from the appearance of the 
£rst wrapper or open case, containing twenty-eight WOTks, which appeared in November 188 1. A copy 
of this new Japanese Edition may be seen in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, where the first wrapper was 
received in January of this year. The present Catalogue will be, I hope, used for this new Edition also. AH 

*# if ''°' "^ "'^ •" t^« ^ M i^ IB '■«-*"• * "^ ^' 

thuA-ii, No. l66i, Md- the Hk M M 4^ ^ Ml * For thew three statuM, see Tab. Ill, in Sebold't great work 

» . r.»-.u^»»« < ^ fllO. at 1^ :m ^ on J.pM,»oLy,P»iitheon von Nippon. 

Fo-tTO-l.-ti..thn4^. No. 1637. fcac lo, foL- »i « wq. , g^ ^^^ Fo-tra4hu4*, i>M^ 37. fol. 8 b. 

For the account of bis plan of the Revolving Repositorj, see the ..^ v.,||£^ 

^f^JE^ Sl«ku.mon..hio.t«. 3^ ^ || "if 1^ [ g | 

Shaka-shi-kei-ko-ryakn, jqL IK '^fe Koku-ko-shiii, and ''^ ^ 

^ it ^ IS Mei-kicshiu-shi, August 4. 1880. ' ^. M ^ W^ Yueh-tsaA^'-triA (Yetsu.zd^:.shin, 

t Mi ^ -J-^ in Japan), hy ^ f^ E'-sfi (K-kjoku). 48 &sc Compiled 

A.D. 1635 -i6r 4. Published in China, a. d. 1664 and 1709 ; and 
in Japan, a. o. i 782. 



^ 




INTRODUCTION. xxvii 

that ifl required for this pnrpom is a comparatiye table of the aitengemento of the works in both Editions, 
deposited in the India 0£Bce and Bodleian Libraries, and a few additional notes. 

I have thus described all that I have hitherto either seen or Jieard about the Collections or Editions of the 
Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripitaka as well as some Indian miscellaneous works, together with some 
Chinese ones. 

I shall now add three chronological tables, which will illustrate the foregoing statement. 

Chbonolooicax Table op thb Thibtexk Catalooubs btill in Excbtskcx. 

No, Title. 

1476 JTAu-s&n-toin-ild-tsi, lit Collection of the records of the Translation of the Tripiteka. 
17 fasc. 

1609 Sui-ihin-^n-mu-lu, lit. Catalogue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under the 
Sui dynastj, a. d. 589-^18. f fiisc. 

1504 Li-tfii-s&n-p&o-iU, lit. Record concerning the three precious things (Triratna) under 

successive dynasties. 15 fasc. 
1608 Sui-^un-Ain-mu-lu, lit. Catalbgue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under the 

Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 5 fasc. 
1483 Ta^th&n-n^i-tien-lu, lit Catalogue of Buddhist books (collected) under the great 

Th&n dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 16 &8C. 
1487 Ku-^n-i-A;in-thu-^, lit. Record of the picture (of the events) of ancient and 

modern translations of Buddhist sacred books. 4 fasc. 

1 6 10 Wu-^u-khan-tin-Xrun-Hn-mu-lu, lit Revised Catalogue of Buddhist sacred books 
(collected) under the iTeu dynasty of the Wu &mily, A. D. 690-705. 15 fasc. 

1485 Ehii-yuen-shih-H&o-lu, lit Catalogue of (the boo]^s on) the teaching of ^kyamuni, 

(compiled) in the Kh&i-yuen period, a.d. 713*741. 30 &8c. 
i486 Kh&i-yiienHshih-A;iio-lu-Iii8h-A;4u, or an abridged reproduction of the preceding 

Catalogue. 5 fasc. 
X488 Suh-ku-^in-i-^in-thu-^, or a continuation of No. 1487. x &8C. 
1 285-1 287 1 61 2 jr-yuen-fa-p&o-A;ien-thun-tsun-lu, lit Comparative Catalogue of the Dharmaratna 

or Buddhist sacred books (collected) in the JT'-yuen period, A. d. i 264-1 294. 

10 fasc. 

161 1 Tfi-ts&nHshan-^&o-flUp&o-pi&o-mu, lit. Catalogue of the Dharmaratna, being the 
holy teaching of the Great Repository, or Buddhist sacred books. 10 fasc. 

1662 T&-min-san-ts&nHshan-Ad&o-mu-lu, lit. Catalogue of the sacred teaching of the 
Tripitoka (collected) under the great Min dynasty, A. d. i 368-1 644. 4 fasc. 

Chbonological Tablb of the Diffxbbnt C0LLBCT10K8 OF THB Chinbse Tbakslation of thb Buddhist < 

TBIPirAKA, MADE BT OBDBB OF THE EmPEBOBS OF ChIHA. 

(i) A. D. 518 By Wu-ti, the founder of the lian dynasty, who reigned a.d. 502-549. 

(2) » 533-534 By ^0 Emperor Hhi4o-wu, of the Northern W6i dynasty, who reigned a. d. 532-534. 

' \ " ^ I ^y Wan-ti, the founder of the Sui dynasty, who reigned a. d. 589 or 581-604. 

(5) » 605-616 By Yan-ti, the second Emperor of the Sui dynasty, who reigned a. d. 605-616. 

(6) 99 695 By the Empress Wu Tso-thien, of the Thin dynasty, who reigned a. d. 684-705. 

(7) »f 730 By ^® Emperor Hhiien-tsun, of the Thin dynasty, who reigned a.d. 7 13-755. 

(8) n 971 By Th4i-tsu, the founder of the later Sun dynasty, who reigned a.d. 960-975. 

(9) „ 1285-1287 By Sbi-tsu, the founder of the Yuen dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1280-1294.* 

(10) „ 1368-1398 By Th&i-tsu, the founder of the Min dynasty, who reigned A.D. 1368-1398. 

(11) „ 1403-1424 By Thii-tsun, the third Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1403-1424. 

(12) „ 1735-1737 By the Emperors Shi-tdun and Kio-tsun, of the Tshin dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1723- 

1735 and 173^^795 respectively. 

d2 





Datb. 


(0 


A.D. 


520 


(«) 


II 


594 


(3) 


>i 


597 


(4) 


f\ 


602 


(5) 


n 


664 


(«) 


n 


664 


(7) 


» 


695 


(8) 


91 


730 


(9) 


9» 


730 


(10) 


» 


730 


(") 


II 


1285-12 


(") 


tf 


1306 


(13) 


91 


1600 



(I) 


A.. D. 


(') 


it 


(3) 


i> 


(4) 


ti 


(5) 


i> 


(6) 


91 


(7) 


»» 


(8) 


n 


(9) 


ff 


(lo) 


n 


(") 


iJ 



xxviii INTEODUCnON. 

Ghbonolooioal Tablb of thb yabious pbinted Editiohs or THB Chikssx Tkabslatiov of thx 

Buddhist Tripitaka, in Cbika, Ck>BEA, and Japan ^ 

973 By Thai-t8U| the founder of the later Sun dynasty, who reigned A.D. 96o-*975. 

loio By the Corean King, whose personal name is K* ()^)* (^ ^VJ ^^^^ exists in Japan.) 

1239 By unknown editor, under the Southern Sun dynasty, A. D. 1 1 27-1 280. (Ditto.) 

1277-1290 By unknown editor, under the Yuen dynasty, a.d. 1280 (or 1260)^1^68. (Ditto.) 

1 368-1 398 By Thii-tsu, the founder of the Uin dynasty, who reigned A.D. 1 368-1 398. 

1403-1424 By Th&i-tsun, the third Emperor of the Hin dynasty, who reigned A.D. 1403-1424. 

1500 (?) By F&-^an, a Chinese Bhikshunt. 

1586-1606 or 1616 By Mi-ts&n, a Chinese priest. (Copied from No. 6.) 

162 4- 1643 By Ten-kai, a Japanese priest. 

1678-168 1 By D6-kd or Tetsu-gen, a Japanese priest. (Copied from No. 8.) 

1735-1737 By the Chinese Emperors Shi-tsun and K&o-tsun, of the present Tshin dynasty, who 

reigned a.d. 17 23-1 735 and 17 36-1 7 95 respectively. (Copied from No, 8.) 

(12) „ 1869 By Yang Wen-hoei, a Chinese scholar, together with Mi&o-khun, a Chinese priest (who 

died 1880). (Copied from No. 11, and now in course of puhlication in Nanking.) 

(13) „ 1881 By the £6-kid-8ho-in, or the Buddhist Bihle Society, in Tokio, Japan. (Copied from 

No. 2, collated with Nos. 3, 4, and 8 ; and now in course of puhlication.) 

In conchision, I have to thank most sincerely my teacher. Professor Max MtiUer, for his kind instruction 
and help, through which alone I have heen able to carry out this work. I did not know any Sanskrit at all before 
February 1879, when I became his pupil, bringing with me a letter of introduction from his friend, the late 
Dean Stanley. 

I have also to thank Dr. Rost^ the Librarian of the India Office, and the other gentlemen in that Library, 
for their kindness in allowing me to study the great Collection now deposited there. 

Nor should I forget to express my sincere gratitude to the Delegates of the Clarendon Press in undertaking 
the printing and publication of this Catalogue, in conjunction with the India Office ; and I have much pleasure 
in acknowledging the excellent manner in which the printing has been executed. The Chinese types, cast at tlie 
Clarendon Press from matrices lately acquired in China, at the recommendation of Professor Legge, have been 
of great service for this undertaking. 

I have received valuable assistance from my two Japanese friends, Mr. Y. Ymaizoumi and Mr. Kenjiu 
Kasawara, on several matters in this compilation ; for which I return my best thanks. 

Lastly, I most humbly ask all students of Buddhist literature to assist me in correcting any mistakes I may 
have made in compiling this Catalogue. 

BUNYIU NANJIO. 
Llantbissant House, 

Kingston B.oad, Oxfobd, 

1 6th November, 1882. 



* There are said to haYO been as many as twentj different editions under the SnA and Ynen dynasties, A. d. 960-1368. Bat minute 
aooounts coneeming these editions are not found, except with reference to Nos. i, 3, and 4 in this table. 



INTRODUCTION. 



fyttem of Welb W 

VOWELS. SANSKBIT. 



TRANSLITERATION OP SANSKRIT AND CHINESE WORDS ADOPTED POR THE 

CATALOGUE OP THE CHINESE BUDDHIST TRlPirAKA. 

NoTB^For Suikrii words, Prtifai so r Mas MttUer*8 Schenne for the Transliteration of Oriental Alphabets, as followed in the 
* Sacred Books of the East,' has been adopted. For Chinese, Mr. Wells Williams' System of Orthography for the Fronnnctation 
of Peking, as given in his Syllabic Dictionarj of the Chinese Language (Shanghai, 1874), ^'^ ^^^^ followed, though represented 
aoooiding to the same scheme of transliteration. There are several sounds which are found in Chinese only, in which case the 

is for the most part retained. 

WBLLS WIUJAMS* STSTBU ASD BZPLANATIOM *. 

ft as in quota. 

a as in faiUer. 

i as in pin. 

f as in machine. 

Q as in pnt 

d as 00 in fool, or in move. 
^ ... ri as in fieiy'. 

^ ... fl*. 

K ... li as in friendly*. 

H ... l\\ 



1 

I 

n 

A 

n 

H 

a 

n 

e 

&i 
o 
• 6 
in 
u 

• » 

o 

i&i 

lao 

itt 

ia 

ie 
i« 
10 
ni 
Ai 
tie 
Q^ 
ei 

en 

taz' 

Jt* . 
sh' 

Vlr 






« • • 



CHINBSB. 

a 

& 

. 
1 

I 

« 



e 

4i 
o 

• • 

a 

• « 

o 

&o 

\k 

iai 

i&o 

in 

ifl 

ie 

i^ 

io 

ni 

Ai 

(to 

ei 
6i 
en 
«n 



e as in men. 

^ as in grey, 

ai as in aisle. 

o as in long. 

o as in note*. 

an as ow in now. 

it as in Jane. 

o as in konig, a Oerman sound. 

ao like ow in howl, prolonged. 

ia as in piastre, or ya in yard. 



>iai 



and iao, each letter sounded. 



tsz' 

sh' 

Vh 



lu as ew in pew. 

itL like ew in chewing, prolonged. 

ie as in siesta. 

i^ as ea in fealty. 

io as yaw in yawn, 

ni as ewy in dewy. 

di as ooi in cooing. 

V tie as in duet; it runs into tie when a final. 

ei as in height, or i in sigh, 
^i as eyi in greyish, 
eu as ou in souse, shorter than an. 
^u as an in Capernaum. 

ANOMALOUS SOUNDS. 

{8z', tsz', a peculiar sibilant ; the first can be made by changing di in 
dizzy to 8, and speaking it quickly, 
ch' and sh*, like the preceding, but softer. They are often uttered 
by a person who stutters, as if in speaking chin or shin, he 
could not get out the n. They have alsp been compared to 
the sound made when chiding a child for making a noise, 
'rh, like the word err. 



*■ Introdoction to his Dictionary, pp. ziz-xxir. * Professor Mas MGIler's Scheme for the Transliteration of Oriental Alphabets. 
* For these four diphthongs, howcTcr, the mark of drcomflez has been omitted in this Catalogue. 



INTRODUCJTION. 



GONSOKANTS. 

k 

kh 
g 

gh 

»(ng) 

i 

Ok 

9 

gh 

ft 
i 

th 

d 
dh 
n 
i 

th 

d 

dh 

B 

P 
ph 

b 

l>h 

m 

y 

r 
1 

▼ 

9 

sh 

8 
h 

m 
h 

t8 

Iflh 

w 

f 

z 
z 

hh 



SANSnUT. 

n 

n 

IF 
Z 

z 

Y 
W 

IT 

t: 

H 



CBINBSK. 

k 
kh 



• • 



r: 



n 
k 



th 

• • • 

• • • 
n 

P 
ph 

• • • 

• • • 
m 

y 

• • • 

1 

• • • 

• • • 

sh 

B 

h 

• • • 

• • • 

t8 

tsh 
w 

f 

z 
z 

bh 



{ 



WSLL8 WILUAltt' STflTBM AMD BSFLAITATlOir. 

k as in king, kick. 

k', nearly the same Bound, bat somewhat softened and aspirated. 

g as in gate^ 

gh as in spring-head ^ 

ng as in sing. 

ch as in chnrch. 

qh', the same sound aspirated. 

j as in jolly^ 

jh as in bridge-housed 

ft as in new*. 

^ as in town^ 

th as in outhouse*. 

dl as in done*. 

<2A as in rodhook*. 

n as in no*. 

t as in top, lot. 

t', the same sound aspirated. 

d as in din*. 

dh as in landholder*. 

n as in nun. 

p as in pot, lop. 

p', the same sound aspirated. 

basin bed*. 

bh as in clubhouse*. 

m as in man, ham. 

y as in yard*. 

r as in red*. 

1 as in lion. 

y as in live*. 

s as in sharp*. 

sh as in shalL 

8 as in sand. 

h as in hung; as a final it is nearly suppressed, 

m AnusY&ra (slight nasal)*. 

h Yisarga (slight breathing)*. 

ts as in wits. 

ts*, the same sound aspirated. 

w as in wind. 

fas in farm. 

z as in zone. 

zh as z in azure, j as in the French jamais. 

h* before i and U, a sibilant sound resembling an affected lisp, and 

' easily confounded with sh'. 



* 'PtoieuoT Max MfiUev^s Scheme for tiie Tnuuditention of 
Oriental Alphabets. 

* 'In Peking, some words beginning with y change it into r 
befinre u and H, as rang ^t for yungt rneh for B yneh ; but 

this ia ezceptionaL' W.Williams' Dictionary, Introdnction, p. zziT, 
ool. 3. 
' * The digraph hs, adopted by Meadows and Wade, does not 



ezactfy express it, for there is no proper s in the sound, and sh is 
too much. If one pnts the finger between the teeth, and tries to 
speak hing or h% this is said to express nearly this sibilant initial. 
The Spanish x, as in Quixote, comes near to it, and wonld be mnch 
the best symbol, if it were not that it wonld be mispronounced by 
the common reader, as in xiang ^s xin Mr, &c' W. Williams' 
Dictionary, Introduction, p. xxiii, ooL a. 



INTRODUCTION. 



CHBONOLOQICAL TABLE OP THE CHINESE DYNASTIES, BOTH SUCCESSIVE 

AND CONTEHPOBANEOUS. 



Note — ^In this table many 1«m impoitant oontempoianeoiu dyiiMtiM Me not giTen, etoept thoee onder which tome tmislatioiis 
of thelVipUak* were made. 



B.C. 



2853-2204 
2205-1766 

i766^Ti22 

1122-256 



25-220 



Dynastic Titlr 

~, ^^ 31 iS* S&n-hwan-wu-ti, or the 
age of the Three and Five Emperors 

W Hhi&y or the Hbi& dynasty 

l^orjg^ Shin or Yin 

^ iTeu (Chow or Ch&w, hy others) 

^ Tshin 221 (or 255)-2o6 

Mf or ^ ^^ Tshien or Si-h&n, or 

Former or Western Hin 201 (or 206)- A. D. 9 

^ or J^ '^ Hen or Tun-han, or Latter A. D. 
or Eastern H&n 

^ ^ San-kwo, or Three Kingdoms. 

(i) § ]^ Shu-hin, or H&n established in 
Shu (Shuh) — western 

(2) 1^ W€i — northern 

(3) ^^ Wu — southern 
^§ ^^ Si'tsin, or Western Tsin 
^lyf ^ Tshien-liin, or Former Lian 
^^ ^' Tun-tsin, or Eastern Tsin 
^ ^^ Tshien-tshin, or Former Tshin 
^^ ^^ Heu-tshin, or Latter Tshin 
p^ ^^ Si-tshin, or Western Tshin 
j^b ^ Fe-liM, or Northern Liin 

^ 'ih ^ N&n-pe-^&O) or Southern and 
Northern Dynasties. 

(i) ^ ^ Nin-ibio, or Southern Dynasties. 
;5j^ Sun — earlier 420-479 

^ Tshi 479-502 



221-263 
220-265 

222-280 
265-316 
302-376 
317-420 
350-394 
384-417 
385-431 
397-439 



Dthastic Titlb. 


A.D. 


^ Tiiftn 


502-557 


Bt^^ 


557-589 


(2) ^ ^ Pe-Ho, or Northern Dynasties. 


i^b 1% Pe-w«ii or Northern Wti 


386-534 


Qg 1^ Si-w^i, or Western W6i 


536-557 


^ 1^ Tnn-w6i, or Eastern WM 


534-550 


^k ^S^ Pe-tshi, or Northern Tshi 


550-577 


d-t ^ Pe-ibeu, or Northern JTeu 


557-581 


If Sui 689 ( 


[or 58i)-6i8 


jg^Th&n 


618-907 


5Bl 'f^ Wu-t&i, or Five Dynasties. 




(i) ^ ^ Heu-li&n, or Latter Liin 


907-923 


(2) ^ ^ Heu-thin, or Latter Th&n 


923-936 


(3) :^ ^ Heu-tsin, or Latter Tsin 


93<5-947 


(4) ^ '^ Heu-hftn, or Latter H&p 


947-951 


(5) ^^ ^ Heu-ieu, or Latter Zeu 


951-960 


(j-b) ^ (^®) ^'^^^ ^' (Northern) Sun - kter 960-1 1 2 7 


^ 5|c ^^-suu, or Southern Sun 


I 127-1280 


^ Liio 


907-1125 


^Hhia 


1038-1227 


^Zin 


1115-1234 


S ^ Si-lifto, or Western Lifio 


1125-120X 


y^ Yuen 1280 (or 1260)-! 368 


^Min 


1368-1644 



]^Tshiii 



1644 



INTRODUCTION. 



LIST OF THE PttlNCIPAL AUTHORITIES CONSULTED IN PREPARING THIS CATALOGUE 
AND THE THREE APPENDICES, AND TO WHICH REpSLENCE IS MADE UNDER THE 
FOLLOWING ABBREVIATIONS. 



Sau-ibwhAn. — ^^No.1490 ^ ^ ^ Eio-Ban-iihrhiii, 
or Memoirs of Emmeot iPriests, in 14 fiaacieali. 
Compiled hj ^ ^ Hwui-ii&o, in a. d. 519, under 
the li&n dynasty, a. d. 502-557. 

Sui-fllm. — ^ ^^ or Annals of the Sui dynasty, 

A.D. 589-618. By ^ 4^ ^ Jg^ ZMn-sun Wu-Xd 
(died A, D. 659) and others, of the Th&n dynasty, A. D. 
618-907. There is a section on the Buddhist Books, 
in fasciculus 35. 

Suh-san-ibrh&n. — ^No. 1493 )^ ^ ^ ^ Suh- 
k&o-8an-A;wh&n, or a Continuation of the Memoirs of 
Enunent Priests, in 40 fasciculL By ^ ^ TAo-«aen 
(died A. n. 667), of the Th&n dynasty. 

NW-tien-lu.— No. 1483 j;;^ M P^ M §St'^*^ 
th&n-nti-tien-lu, or a Catalogue of the Buddhist Books 
ooUected under the great Thin dynasty, in 10 fasciculi, 
subdiyided into z6. By the same compiler as before, 
in A. D. 664. 

Thu.^.-No, 1487 "fr 4^ ^ Jjg BBI Jte K«- 

^-^-Ain-ihu-iH, or a Catalogue of the Ancient and 
Modem Translations, in 4 fiisdculL By tt jtt Tsin- 
mii, in about A. n. 664. 

Suh-thu^-No. 1488 gl 1^ 4 ^ i|i B i^ 
Suh-ku-kin-i-£in-thun£i, i. e. a Continuation of the pre- 
ceding work, in i fasciculus. By ^ A iT'-shan, in 
A. D. 730. 

Kh&i-yuen-lu.--No. 1485 ffi 7C 3^ ^ ^ ^^i- 
yueuHsliih-^&o-lu, or a Catalogue of the Buddhist Books 
collected in the Khlli-3ruen period, A. n. 713-741, in 20 
fiudculi, subdiyided into 30. By the same compiler in 
the same year as before.- 

Sun-Ban.ifeirfiAn.--No. 1495 ^jc US |^ ^ Sun- 
-k&o^san-^h&n, or Ifemoirs of ihninent Priests, com- 
piled under the later or Northern Sun dynasty, a.d. 
960-1127, in 30 fasciculi By ^ ^ Ti&n-nin, in 
A. D. q88. 

Min-i-tsi.— No. 1640 H ^ ;g ^^ F&n-i- 
min-i-tai, or a Collection of the Meanings 6f the 
Sanskrit Names translated into Chinese, in 20 fasciculi. 
By ^ ^ Fa-yun, in a. n. 115 1, under the Southern 
Sun dynasty, A. d. i 127-1280. 

Thun.*L-No. 1661 -^ j^ J^ Jjig Fo-tsu-thun-Ai, 
or Becords of the Lineage of Buddha and the Patriarchs, 
in 45 fiuKsiculi, subdiyided into 55. This is a history 



of Buddhism. By ^ |^ JT'-phin, in about A-d. 
1269-1271. 

Z'-yi*en.lu.-No. 1612 ^ 7C i£ 9f ^ |^ 
HA i9^ •^-yuen-f&-p&o-^en-thun*t8un-lu, or a Com- 
parative Catalogue of the Dhaimaratna or the Buddhist 
Books ooUected in the JT'-yuen period, A. d. 1 264-1 294, 
in zo fiiscicnli. By B ^ jj^ JOn-ii-siM and others, 
in A. D. 1 285-f 287, under die Yuen dynasty, a. n. 1 280- 
1368. 

piio.mti.-No. 1611 :km^Wi^^U 

^ Ti-tsin-shan-ibi&o-pi&o-mu, or a Catalogue of the 
Dharmaratna, being the Holy Teaching of the Great 
Bepository or the Tripiteka, in id &8ciculi. By 
3E "^ W4n - ku, * of the later (or Northern) or 
Southern Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1280; and continued 
by ^ ^ y\ KwAn-ju-pi, in about a.d. 1306. 

Thnn-te»L-No. 1637 fU Ift M ^ M ft 
Fo-tsu-li-Ud-thun-ts&i, or a Complete statement con- 
cerning Buddha and the Patriarchs in all ages, in 36 
fiuciculL By ^ ^ Nien-^ftin, in a.d. 1333 or 1344. 

TA-min-sin-ts&n-Bhan-ki&o-mu-lu ;Ac ^ H ||[ 

Wt S ^ ^^* '^^^* ^ Catalogue of the Chinese 
Buddhist Tripiteka, collected under the Min dynasty, 
A.D. 1368-X644. 4 fasciculL This is the original 
Catalogue of the Collection in the India 06Sce Library, 
on which my own Catalogue is based. The classification 
and order of the 1662 works contained in it are therefore 
unaltered ; while the Index-characters, taken from the 
^ i^ ^ Tshien-tez'-wan^ or Thousand-character- 
oomposition,' are omitted. 

Uin-san-ifcwh&n.— j;;^ ^ ^ 1^ ^ T&-min- 
k&OHNtn-^h&n, or Memoirs«of Eminent Priests, com- 
piled under the great Min dynasty, a. i>. 1 368-1644, 
in 8 fssciculi. By fffl 1^ ^u-sin, in a.d. 161 7. 

JT-tsin.— ^ |E| ^ ]^ Tueh-t8&n-if-tBin, or 
Guide for the Examination of the Canon, in 48 fasciculi. 
By ^ ^ f -sii, in a.d. 1654, under the present 
Tshin dynasty, which began in a.d. 1644. For this 
work, see also pp. x, xxvi. 

A. B. — Asiatic Besearches, yoI. xx. Arts. IE and XI, 
i. e. Analysis of the Kan^ur, on pp. 41-93 and 393- 
585. By Mr. Alexander CsomaKorosi. Calcutta, 1836. 

Cone. — Concordance Sinico-Sanskrite d'un nombre 
I consid^ble de Titres d'ouvrages Bouddhiques, recueillie 




INTRODUCnON. 



ZXZIU 



dans on Catalogue Chinoia de Tan 1306 [read 1285- 
1287] et puUi^e, aprte le d^chiffirement et la restita- 
tion des mots indiena, par M. Stanialas Joliezi* , In 
the Jounial Anatiqne^ NoYembre-Deoerobre, 1849, 
pp. 353-445. The figoree after 'Gone' in the present 
Catalogue refer to the order of the titles in Julien's list. 

Wassfljew. — Der Boddhismas, seine Dc^gmen, Ge- 
schichte nnd Literatnr, Ton W. WassL^ew. St Peters- 
burg, i860. The figures niter this author's name in 
the Catalogue refer to the pages of the Russian Ori- 
ginal, as printed in the maigin of the German trans^ 
lation. In the early pages of the Catalogue, the letter 
' p.' should be supplied before the figures. 

EiteL — Handbook for the Student of Chinese 
Buddhism, by Bey. K J. EiteL London, 1870. 

Beal, Catena.** A Catena of Buddhist Scriptures 
from Chinese. Bj Bey. S. Beal. London, 187 1. 

Beal, Catslogue. — ^The Buddhist Tripiteka, as it is 
known in China and Japan. A Catalogue and Com- 
pendious Beport. By the same author. 1876. This is 
the Catalogue of the Chinese Buddhist Tripiteka in the 
India Office Library, together with an interesting and 
useful Beport on this Collection. This Catalogue is 
the principal guide of the present compilation* 

Beal, B.L C. — Abstract of Four Lectures on B&ddhist 
Literature in China, deliyered at Uniyersity Coll^, 
London. Bly the same author. London, 1883. 



Kayers. — ^The Chinese Beader^s Manual. A Hand- 
book of BiograjAical, Historical, Ifydiologica], and 
General literaiy Reference. By W. F. Mayers. 
Shanghai, 1874. 

Edkins. — Chinese Buddhism. A Volume of Sketches, 
•Historical, Descriptiye, and Critical. ByBey.J.Edldiis. 
London, 1880. 

Selected Eesaysi — ^No. xix. On Sanskrit Texts dis- 
coyered in Japai^ in Selected Essays on Language, 
Mythology, and il^ligioQ^ yol. ii, pp. 313-371. By 
Professor Max Moller. London, 1881. 

Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts. — Catalogue 
of Sanskrit Manuscripts, collected in Nepal, and pre- 
sented to yarious Libraries and Learned Societies, by 
B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Compiled by Dr. W. W. Hunter. 
TrUbner ft Co., 1881. 

A M.Q. — ^Annales du Mua6e Ouimet, yoL ii^ pp. 131- 
577. Lyon, 1881. Analyse du Kandjour, traduite 
de I'Anglais et augments de diyerses additions et 
remarques, par M. L^on Feer. 

J. B. A. S.— The Journal of the Boyal Asiatic Society 
of Great Britain and Ireland. London. 

J. A S. B. — ^The Journal of the Asiatic Society of 
BengaL 

S. B. E.— The Sacred Books of the East, translated 
by yarious Oriental Scholars, and edited by F. Max 
Mflller. Oxford, 1879^1883. 



ABBBEVIATIONS IN THE APPENDICES. 

S. M. — S&tras of the Mahlly&na. 
S. H. — ^dtras of the Hinay&na. 
V. M. — ^Vinaya of the Mah4y&na. 
V. H.— Vinaya of the Hinay&na. 
A. M. — Abbidharma of the Mah&yftna. 
A. H. — Abhidharma of the Htnayftna. 
I. M. — Indian Miscellaneous Works. 
C. M. — Chinese Miscellaueous Works. 



Cat. Bodl. Japan.-- A Catalogue of Japanese and Chinese Books and Manuscripts, lately added to the 
Bodleian Library. Prepared by Bunyiu Nanjio. Oxford, z88i. 



ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 



Col. 


No. 


lane 


I 


I 


5 
7 




notes 


3 


I 


8. 


4 


a-5 


4 




3 


6 




4 


7 


5 


B 


I 




6-8 


4 




9 


6 


6 


II 


2 




12 


3 




13 


5 




H 


2 


7 


i8 


5 


8 


do 


4 


9 


33 


6 




(I) 


4 


lO 


(3) 


3 


11 


note 3 






5 






11 


12 


(9) 


8 


»3 


(H) 


5 


14 


(i6) 


7 




(17) 


7 




(19) 


7 


15 


(»3) 


9 


i6 


(^9) 


5 


»7 


(33) 


8 


i8 


(38) 


8 




(39) 


8 


iO 


(47) 


8 




M 


4 


ii 


a8 


6 


aa 


30 


6 




31 


7 




3a 


5 




33 


5 
6 


23 


37 


5 




38 


4 


H 


4» 


7 




4a 


9 




44 


a 


H 


45 


5 




46 


7 




47 


5 



for • A. D. 659 • reed • a. d. 660-663 * 
for ' Ndi-iien*lo, fiuc. 5, foL 19* tetA 

* KhAi-ynen-lu, fiuc 8 a, ioL 1 2 a ' 
add * or into Sanskrit quite literally ' after 

'Englieb* 
13, 17, 30, 31, 34 for 'sahasrikA' read 

'8Ahaarik&' 
(of Noe. a, 3), 5 (of Noe. 4, 5) for • saha- 

srikA'read'sAhasrikft' 
add 'a.o. 4C3-404* after *SaA-SQi* 
add * a. d. 286 ' after * Yneh-l;' ' 
add ' A. D. 179 * after ' Lokaraksha' 
for * sahasrikA * read ' s&hasrikft * 
for 'jKUln' read *£Aan* 
add * A. D. 509 ' after * BodhimXd ' 
for *£A&n' read *J:%an* 
add ' A. D. 648 ' after ' Hionen-thaang * 
add 'A. D. 703 ' after * I-triA' 
add * A. D. 693 ' after ' others ' 
add * A. D. 649 ' after * Hionen-thsang' 
add ' 706- * between ' A. d. and 713 * 
for •Trisam®' rewl *Tri«am°' 
add * A. D. 280 ' after * Dharmaraksba ' 
for ' A. D. 257 * read 'a. d. 258 * 
for * A. D. 166-313 * read * a. d. 308 * 
for *Kn TA-U ' zead 'iTu Fft-U ' 
add * A. D. 539 * after * Buddhasftnta ' 
add ' A. D. 710 ' after * I-tsiA * 
add ' A. D. 568 * after ' Narendraya^as ' 
add ' A. D. 405 ' after * Kumftra^va ' 
add * A. D. 25a * after * SaAgbAvanhan ' 
add * A. o» 541 ' aft»r ' Upa«iinya' 
for * Udayftna* read ' Udayana ' 
add * A. D. 539 ' after * Buddbajftnta ' 
add * A. D. 420* after * Nandi ' 
add ' A. o. 596 ' after ' (ir^nagapta ' 
add ' A. D. 390 ' after ' Dbarmarakaba' 
for *Trisam*^' read •TriMm'" 
add * A. D. 147* after * Lokaraksba * 
add ' A. D. 287 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' 
add ' A. 0.290 * after * Dbarmarakaba ' 
add * A. o. 303 ' after ' Dbarmaraksba ' 
for *An Hbfien' read * An Hbllen' 
add*A.D, 181* after •Fo-tbifto' 
add * A. D. 595 ' after ' G^inagnpta * 
fbr * UdayAna* read 'Udayana' 
add ' A. D. 289 * after * Dbarmaraksba' 
add 'A.D. 317' after 'Dharmaraksha' 
add * A. D. 373 * after * Sb'-lnn ' 
add * A.D. 541' after ' Vng^UarM* 
add < A. D. 693 ^ after * Bodbiruin ' 
for * MAyopama ' read ' MAyopamA ' 



Col. 


No. 


Line 


25 


48 


6 


a6 


51 


7 




52 


7 




53 


6 


^7 


55 


6 


18 


59 


8 




60 


6 




6a 


7 


»9 


63 


6 
7 




64 






66 


6 

7 




67 


7 


30 


71 


7 


31 


74 


7 




75 


5 




77 


6 




78 


4 


3« 


79 


6 




80 


5 




8a 


4 




84 


4 


33 


87 


7 


.^4 


86 


6 


35 


90 


a 




9« 


4 




94 


5 


36 


95 


4 




96 


7 


37 


lOI 


7 




104 


4 


38 


no 


6 


39 


"3 


5 




"5 


5 


40 


116 


6 




117 


7 


41 


lao 


5 




lai 


6 




126 


6 


42 


"3 


7 


43 


130 


5 

8 


44 


133 


I 



add 'a.d. 541' after * others' 

add * A. D. 595 ' after * 6MAnagnpta 

add ' A. D. 385 ' after ' Dharmaraksha 

add *A. D. 6mo' after * others* 

add 'a.d. 303 ' after ' Dbarmaraksba * 

add * A. D. 435 ' after * Guiuibhadra * 

add * A. D. 54a ' after ' FngHijnJn^ 

add *A.D. 584-585' after 'Narendmy anas' 

add*(or 581)' after 'a.d. 589' 

add * A. D. 566 ' after * as before ' 

for • Tsi ' read * Tshi • 

add * (Hiouen-tbaang) ' after * Hbiieti- 

JbwftA' 
add ' A. D. 55S ' after ' Dliarmaprs^>2a ' 
for • Tsi ' read * Tshi • 
add ' A. D. 587 * after ' G^nagupta ' 
add *(or 581) * after ' a. d. 589 ' 
add ' A. D. 46a ' after ' HbuQnitrA&n ' 
add * A. D. 391^?)' after * Dharmaraksha' 
add * A. D. 594 * after ' others ' 
for * PAo-un ' read * PAo-yun * 
add * A. D. 437 ' after * PAo-yun ' 
add * A. D. 595 ' after ' G^nagupta ' 
add * A. D. 291 ' after * Dharmaraksha ' 
add ' A. D. 387 * after * Dharmaraksha ' 
add ' A. D. 407 ' after ' KumAraylT^* 
for * PrabbAmitra' read < Prabhakaramitra' 
for * A. o. 638 ' read * a. 0.629 ' 
add *a.d. 418-430' after 'others' 
add ' A. o. 693 ' after * Bodhirufti * 
for ' Bodhiruiti ' read * DUarmani/d ' 
add ' A. D. 504 ' after ' Dharmamki ' 
add * A. D. 391 * after * Dharmaraksha' 
add ' A. D. 691 ' after * Derapra^^a ' 
add ' A. D. 654 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang' 
add ' A. D. 689 ' after ' Devapra^^ ' 
add * A. D. 685 ' after ' DiyAkara* 
add ' A. D. 391 * after ' Dharmaraksha * 
add ' A. D. 397 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' 
add * 416- * between ' a. d. and 423 ' 
add ' A. D. 664-665 ' after ' others ' 
add ' A. D. 369 ' after ' Dbarmaraksba ' 
add ' A. D. 558 ' after ' Dharmaprsj^^a ' 
add *A.D. 417-418' after 'Buddha- 

bhadra' 
add ' A. D. 593 ' after * (rMnagnpta* 
add ' A. D. 703 ' after ' I-toiA ' 
add ' A. D. 65 3 ' after ' Hionen-thaang ' 
for * Pao-kwei ' read * PAo-kw6i ' 
add ' A. D. 597 ' after ' GMnagupta' 
add ' A. D. 553 ' after ' ParamArtba' 
add * A. o. 481 ' after ' Dharma^tayatas ' 



ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 



Col. 


No. 


Line 


44 


»34 


6 




135 


4 


45 


138 


5 


47 


140 


5 




»4i 


5 




143 


4 


48 


>49 


5 




150 


3.! 

7 


50 


158 


1 


57 


187 


5 


60 


203 


4 


72 


372 


5 



^73 



83 


324 


3 


84 


327 
3^8 


7 

4 


88 


347 


4 


9» 


363 


4 




365 


4 



add ' A. D. 406' liter * KnmAn^va' 
add < A.D. 437* after 'iC'-yeii' 
add'A.D. a86' after 'Dharmarakeha' 
add * A. D. 650 * after * Hiotten-thaang * 
add * A. D. 616' after ' DharmagvpU' 
add'A.D. 251* after 'SaA-hwiii' 
add ' A. D. 650 ' after * Hiouen-theang* 
3, 5 for * ATaivarttya* read * Avatvartya * 
add ' A. D. 284* after * Dharmarakiha' 
for j!^ read JH 
for * Cr^Anagapta (tiie aame penon aa 

before), nnder ' read, '(P^AnayaMS* of 
for • Zih-hhiu ' read ' Zih-hhiu ' 
add the following note: 'It has been 

translated into English by BCr. Beal, 
• in his " Buddhist literature in China,** 

pp. 172-178* 
add the following note: 

B. IaC pp. 174-176* 
for'iQnU*read'i[intA* 



Cf. Beai, 



<o 



?'read'*'«?ai»iWl*»' 



97 


395 


7 


98 


399 


4 
II 




401 


4 




402 


1 


193 


425 


6 


105 


436 


7 


107 


446 


6. 

7 




449 


6 

7 


no 


464 


5 


»i5 


496 


4 


lai 


526 


5 


133 


543 


6 


145 


584 


4 
5 


146 


594 


3 


147 


595 


4 


166 


696 


9 


169 


711 


4 


173 


734 


4 


187 


808 


4 


189 


820 


2 


191 


835 


6 


192 


840 


7 


196 


859 


8 


199 


87a 


3 


304 


903 


3 



for 

for 'Sui dpiasty, a.d. 618-907' read 
* Northern £eQ dynasty, a.d. 557- 
581* 
for '0-ti-Ua-to' read ' O-ti-JkAii-to * 
for 'Buddhasftnta, of the Northern Wdi 
dynasty, a. d. 386-534* read *Thftn- 
wa-lAn (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420' 
for ' DharmakAra ' read * Dharmavikraina * 
4, 12 for '^drAAgama* read * iStiraAgama * 
for *^ara(hero)-aAgs(limb)' read <<9a. 

ran (heroism)-gama (approaching) ' 
add ' ("aaAgati ?) * after * ''sanglti * 
for 'ZAAq* read* jK%an* 
for * paridhara ' read ' paridbAra ' 
for ' FA-shAA * read • FA-shan * 
6, 1 2 for * sCbrAAgama * read * sAraiigama * 
for * MikftfAkya* read ' Meghasikha* 
for ' Northern * read * Eastern * 
for • a. d. 386-534* rcftd • a. d. 534-550' 
for ' Bodhidlpa* read ' Bodhi-taA' 
for * (y/lAnolka * read ' G^lAnolkA * 
for * BhavasaAkramita* read ' BhavaSaA- 

kr^mita* 
for ' Dharmanandi * read * Dharmanandin * 
for * Eastern Tain* read 'earlier SuA' 
for • A. D. 317-420 * read ' a. d. 420-479 ' 
for * RAshfrapAIa * read  B Ash^ravara * 
for ' FA-hn (Dharmaraksha) * read ' FA-ta ' 
for 'i$rAmanas* read 'i9ramanas* 
for < iTAAA.yuen * read * £%aA-ynen* 
for ' parivrs^aka ' read ' parivri^»ka ' 
for 'iSr&manera* read 'iS^rAmanera* 
for * pal * read * pAi * 
add ' dor * between * saxra and gati * 
for *Sagara' read * SAgara* 
for ' PAszepa * read * PA-sz*.pA, or Bashpa * 
for * dhyAya' read ' dhyAna ' 
for ' adhimakta * read 'adhimukti * 



324 IOI8 



Col. No. Une 

304 904 3 for 'MahAaatpAda* read 'MahAsatpada' 

206 922 3 for *°sraddha''* read "'sraddhA''* 

231 1004 6 for ' TAi-tsuA, A. D. 763-779* read ' Tdh- 

tsuA, A.D. 780-804* 
7-9 ■This Emperor .... till 788* most be 
left out 
for^'dbhuUnuttara''* read ""dbhntAnut- 

tara*'* 
for 'pinnayaka(f)' read 'vinAyaka* 
for ' Arya-((iA)kinl(!) ' read 'Arya-kaftt ' 
for 'mAtrikaTimsati-pA^na' read 'matrtf- 

kailiavimsatipA^A * 
for ' FA-hhien, a. d. 982-1001 * read * FA- 

thien, a. d. 973-981 ' 
for * nAmAshtesateka ' read ' nAmAsh<a«a- 

taka' 
for 'A.R., p. 486; A.M.6., p. 289' 
read *Cf. A. R., p. 473; A.M. G., 
pp. 277,414' 

for * pratinrana ' read ' pratisarasia ' 
for • KwAi-sn ' read « HwAi-su * 

for « PAszepa (BAshpa)' read 'PA-az'-pA 

(Bashpa)* 
for 'SrAmanera* read *£Mmafiera* 
for 'AramanerikA* read * iSUUnaaerikA ' 

(dr « KwAi-su* read ' HwAi-sn * 

for ' MahAsrAmana * read ' MahAsramana ' 
for < SaA-2:&tt* read ' 8aA4:&a' 
for 'Nlia&akshns (t " blue-eye," or Pinga- 
lanetra)* read 'Nllanetra. (or Arya 
Deva)* 
6 for * NirdcMprabha (! "distinct-bright, 
ness." or PiAgalanetra) * read 'Ntla- 
netra (or Arya Deya) ' 
;> for *Try.alakshanA(t)* read *Try-akAra 
(or -alakshsna)' 

^ I for*tarka read*tAraka' 

6 

5 

3 for 'vipassanA (or -vidarMna)* read 

' vit>asyana (or -vipassanA) * 

3 for * Pra^Mpti ' read ' Pra^apti ' 

3 for * sAtra ' read * sAstra' 

5 for * A.D. 643* read * a.d. 648* 

3 inverted comma must be left out 

5 add < Translated by HhUen-JrwAA (Hiouen- 
thsang;, a.d. 660-663* after '6*Ari- 
putra' 

6 add *but the translator's name is lost' 
after ' a. d. 2 20-265 * 

for *°desa* read "'desa' 

for * Lokasthif i * read * Lokasthity ' 



m 


IOS9 


5 


^34 


1064 


5 


^35 


1068 


5 


236 


1073 


6 


337 


1075 


5 


238 


1081 


5 


241 


1090 


4 


347 


1116 


4 


249 


1128 


5 


35' 


1137 


I 


352 


"45 


3 


a53 


"51 


3 


354 


"54 


5 




1156 


5 


«55 


1162 


3 


356 


1166 


5 


260 


1 179 


6 



261 1185 



268 

269 



270 
272 

374 
281 



383 

286 

289 



291 
296 



1219 

I "3 
1224 

1333 
1224 

1325 
1228 

"37 

1252 
1276 



1278 

1290 
1297 

1306 
1309 

1317 
1329 

1330 



I for ' N AgAiyuna ' read * MahAdignAga ' 



3 
3 
3 



I for ' °saA^ti' read * 'saAglti' 



6 for ' NAgArj^una ' read * MahAdign&ga ' 
4 for « Pra<7^pti ' read • Pra^^pti ' 
4 for * JTi-fciA-ye ' read • £i-^iA-y£ ' 
4 for * NirvAna ' read * ParinirvAna' 

6 2 



ADDITIONS AND COEEECTIONS. 



Col. 


No. 


TJne 


306 


1367 


5 


308 


1376 


3 




1379 


5 


3" 


1403 


5 


3*8 


1436 


5 


319 


1440 


8 


3a8 


1485 


6 


336 


1519 


8 


338 


15*7 


5 
II 


343 


1553 


^1 


344 


1557 


M 




1559 


M 


345 


156a 


5' 


350 


1588 


5 


35 > 


1600 


6 


353 


1607 


5 




1608 


5 


354 


1610 


8 



for ' Dhamumndi ' read * DhanaanMidin* 
for 'Mahl^[ir»nidhA^' md 'MahApra- 

fiidhA"" 
for < Zih-MA' rand « ZihMtok' 
for « dTftkAym ' iMd 'dvikAya' 
for « Tfls'-hhien * read ' Tshx*-hhien ' 
for 'A.D. 534' read * A. D. 434' 
for '1143'iead *iia4* 
add 'whether* after « foadcnli ' 
add 'or whether written originally in 

Chineae' after 'Chinese' 
for * ZAn-yo ' read * Zan-yo ' 
for < W6i.UU* raad ' W«i-lULi' 
for 'JLUHniA' md 'JG^hA' 

i' ; and recorded by 1 ^ 
hi.di.dpta '^^- 

Kw4n-tiA' J *^^'^ 

for • Hhien-kwei * read 'Hhien-hwvi' 
for •a.d. 936-946' read • a.d. 936-947' 
for 'Shan' read «ShAn' 
for •a.d. 603* read *a.d. 602' 
add * (or 85a i) ' before * foMiciUi * 
I for'of which foMicuU ' lead 'with 



CoL 



No. 



Line 



the addition 01859 ^''^■^ ui 3910 (or 
388i)foMiciiti* 
359 i<^34 4 for 'Tto'4EUk' read «TB'-IAaA* 

363 1649 4 for*£'no'read'Z*-no' 

365 1658 7 for *i9itmaiia' read 'AninaMa* 

370 Between No. 3 Nlgir^nnat and No. 4 Dera, the following 
aothor and hi. work, (taking from line. la, 13, ai, 32) 
mart be added : ' No. 3 a DignAga or Mahidigniga> whnw 

name i. trandated ^ j^ ff^ TE.yti-laA, lit. 'great- 

legton-dragon,' ^ ^ ^ H^ Ij^ TApyti4nA-din, lit 
'great-region-drafon-tree' (MahAdignAgliyvnaf). There 
are 3 work, aacribed to Um, namely >- 

No. 1233 NyAyadrtotAtaka-iirtra. a.d. 711. 

n ia>4 M n .. 648. 

„ 1309 ' BnddhaoBitrikniirasrMparamiti. 

mahAithaaaAglti-iArtra.' ▲. n. 980-1000. 



379 
380 

381 



383 
384 



I 

3 

3 

4 
5.7.8 
9.10 

II 

13 



5 

13 
I 

I 

4 



. for 'AftnuMa' read 'OaaBana' 



A CATALOGUE OF THE OfflNESE BTIDDfflST TEtlPITAKl 



±m 





its 




Tft-m]n-8&]i-t8&&-Bhan- AdAo- mu-liL 

'A Bbcobb of the Titles of the Sagbbd Teaching of the Three Repositories 
(TRiPirAKA, OR Three Baskets, collected) under the Great Min Dynasty, 
JLD. 1 368-1644.* 

FIRST DIVISION- 

JSln-ts&n, or Siktra-pifeka. 





± 






PABT I. 
T&-dia£i-Adn, or the Siiixas of the Mah&yftna. 

CLASS I. 
Jht m) Pftn-«o-pu, or Praj^p&ramit& class. 



1 :km^mm9^m 

Tft-pftn-^o-po-lo-mi-to-ibiik. 
Mah&praj^^p&ranut&-8iitra \ 

See the E^-jnenAu.hac. i, fol. 1 1 a ; Cone. 638. Trans- 
lated bj Hhaen-ibr&n (Hioaen-tliBang), A. D. 659, of the 
Thin dynasty^ a.d. 618-907. j(For the former date, 
see the Nfii-tien-ln, fasc. 5 b, fol. 1 9.) It oonsiats of 600 
fjMcicali; 300,000 dokas in verse, or an equivalent 
number of syllables in prose. This is a collection 
of sixteen S4tras, short and long. To each of them a 
prafiftoe is added by a Chinese priest, named Hhtlen- 
tso, a contemporary of the translator. The following 
is a summary of the contents : — 

* 'WlMoerer the nMuiiig of the Chineie title b not quite 
the wme m that of the Sanakrit title, it haa twan tnnaiated into 



FASC. rABO. CHAP. FI<AOX OV THB SCINB. 



(a) 400 

(b) 78 

(0) 69 

(d) 18 

(e) 10 

(f) 8 

(g) ' 
(h) I 

(i) ' 

0) t 

W 6 

(1) 6 
(m) I 

(n) I 

(o) a 

(P) 8 



<-40o), 79.1 
401-478), 85, 

479-637). 31. 
638-655), 89. 
666-665), 34, 
566-573). 17, 
674-575), 

576), 

677), 

678), 

579-683), 
684-688), 

889). 

690). 
591-592), 

593-600), 



GktdhnkAte. 



Abode of the Paranir- 
mita - va«ayartins. 

fSHlvastt. 



Gridhrakiito. 

Venuvana. 
B 



a 



St^TRA-PirAKA. 



In the JT-ytieii-Iu (No. 1612), a catalogae of the 
Chinese Tripiteka (compiled A.D. 1285-1287, faac. i, 
fol. 1 1 b^ 14 a), these sixteen Sfitras (as all the rest) are 
compared with the Tibetan translations' (Kan^r and 
Tan^mr ))y and the following result is stated : 

(a) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^Mpfiramit& in 
100,000 ^lokas in verse, or an eqaivalent number of 
syllables in prose (iSSsLtasahasrikA pra<;^p&ramit&, 75 
chapters, 303 bam-po, or artificial divisions). For the 
Sanskrit text, see Catalogae of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, I. 63 ; VIL $2. 

(b) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^vULp&ramit& in 
25,000 flokas (Pan£avlm<ati-sahasrikft pra^lSp&nuniti, 
76 chapters, 78 bam-po). For the Sanskrit text, see 
Catalogae of the Hodgson Manuscripts, UI. 2 ; Y. 5. 

(c) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^fULp&ramitA in 
18,000 slokas (Ash^ida^a-sahasrikA pra^rjl&p&ramitft, 
87 chapters, 50 bam-po). 

(d) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^p&ramitA in 8000 
«lokas (Ashtosahasriki pra^lApAramiti. But it is reaUy 
the Da«asahiBsrik& pni^n&p&ramit&, 33 chapters, 24 
bam-po. Cf. No. 7 below). 

(e) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra(;rnapftramita in 8000 
«lokas (Ashta8aha8rik& pra^^pAramiti, 32 chapters, 24 
bam-po). For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the 
Hodgson Manuscripts, L i ; m. 1 1 ; IV. 4, 5 ; VIL 54. 
Complete in 32 chapters. 

(f) Deest in Tibetan. According to the oontents, 
this is the Suvikr&ntavikrami-paripr£JbU&. , 

(g) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^l&p&ramiti, in 700 
slokas (SaptasatikA). 

(h) Deest in Tibetan. The Chinese title is a trans- 
literation of ' N&gasrt.' PanJhwatikA f 

(i) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^jf^pftramitA, in 300 
slokas. This is the Va^aib^edikA pra^lApAramitA. 
The Sanskrit text has been published by Professor 
Max Mailer in the Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series^ 
vol. i, part i, Oxford, 1881. 

(j) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^MpAramitA, in 150 
tflokas (Fra^rnApAramitA ardha^atikA). 

(k-o) Agrees with the Tibetan Pfti^lApAramitA, in 
1800 «lokas. 

^ In the JT-yuen-lQ, these Tibetan transUtions are called 
^ ^ FAn-pan, or the Boohs of ^ ^ Si-ttn, • Western 

Plln,' i.e. JQ ^ Thn-ftn, more properly ^^ ^ Thn-fte 
flth, which name was assumed for his newly-established kingdom by 
^. ^ ^ Lnn-ts&n-so, in the KhAi-hwAA period, a.o. 581- 
600, of the Sal dynasty, which dynasty howerer did n ot become 
the sole ruler of China till A. o. 589. Seethe^ |S Hj ^5* 

St-tsftA-kwo-kh&o, in the j^ ^ TshiA-Ui, fasc. I, fol. a6 a seq. 
See also the Early History of Tibet, by Dr. Boshell, in the Journal 
of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1880, p. 435 seq. 



(p) Agrees with the Tibetan PrapviApAnMnitA, in 1200 
slokas. 

The Sanskrit titles and the llbetan aooooiits are 
given in the Index to the Kanynr, published by CSsoma 
Ebroai in the Asiatie Besearches, toL zz (1836), pp. 
393-397; and by L. Feer in the Annals dn Mnste 
Gnimet, toI. ii (i88z), pp. 199-203. For the oontents 
of the whole Pr^TffApAramitA dass, see these authorities : 
the former, pp. 397-400 ; the latter, pp. 203-208. See 
also Waflsil^ew^s Buddhismus, 145 ; Beal's Catena of the 
Buddhist Scriptures from the Chinese, pp. 275-280. 

Two Imperial prefaces to the Tripiteka are added at 
the banning of this oollection (Ko. i). in both of which 
the labours of Hhtlen-ifcwAn (Hiouen-thsang) are de- 
scribed by eye-witnesses, namely: i. That by the 
Emperor ThAi-tsiA, a. d. 627-649, of the ThAn 
dynasty. 2. That by the Emperor KAo-tsun, a.d. 
650-683, while he was the heir-apparent. 

F&A-kw&A-p&n-ro-po-lo-mi-itiA. 

• Phi^pSnmH44<itza (with the first chapter on) emitting light.' 

Paitil:ayimMti-8ahasrik& pra,^n&pAjramit&. 

Translated by Wu-lo-it&A (or Mokshala, of Khoten), 
together with JTu Shu-lAn, a.d. 291, of the Western 
Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. (NAi-tien-lu, fssc 2, 
fol. 31 b.) 30 fitsciculi ; 90 chapters. 

Mo-hS-pAji-iro-po-lo-mi-iiA. 

• lIahApn^pAFamit*«fttra.' 

PaAiavimMii-BahasrikA pnk^pArainit&. 
Translated by KumAra^ya, together with a Chinese 
priest, San-2ui, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384- 
417. 30 fasciculi; 90 chapters. 

KwAA-taAn pAn-j^o-po-lo-mi-ifciiL 

' Pra^MpSranutA-iatra (with the first chapter on) the praise 

oflight' 

Pa/t^aviYiwati-8ahasrik& prajjr^pAjamit&. 

Translated .by £vl FA-hu (Dharmaraksha, of the 
Tueh-jfe'), of the Western Triti dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 
10 fasciculi; 21 chapters. 

The above three works are earlier translations of the 
second Sfttra (b) of No. i; but No. 4 is incomplete. 
(PtefacetoNo.i,fasc. 401; jr'-yuen»lu,&8C.z,fol.i4b.) 

T&o-hhi]!k-pA.n-;2ro-po-Io-ini-iEJiL 

'Pn^pAramttA-sfitra (with the first chapter on) the practice of 

the waj.* 

Da9a8aha8rik& pnHj^pAramiUl. 



5 



StTTBA-PITAEA. 



6 



Tnoakted by JT Lea-ii&-iUUUt (Lokaraksha 1). of 
the Eastern H4q- dynasty, a.d. 25-330. 10 fiucicoU; 
30 chapters. 

Si&o-phin-p&n-i^o-po-lo-mi-itiA. 

' FH^iApinaiitA-tCitim of s inwU cUat.* 

Da^asahasrikA pra^^&pAramitA. 
TrsnfiUted by Kum&nu^Ya, a. d. 408^ of the Latter 
TBhiD dynasty, a. d. 384-417. (Pre&ce to this yersion, 
by San-suL) 10 faBoiculi; 39 chapters. 



7 mmm^mmm^m 

Mo-ho-p&n-j^o-po-lo-mi-ikA&o-ikiiL 

'An eitract from the MahApn^MtpinunitS-fdtnu' 

Dasasahasrikft pnk^plLramit&. 

Cone. 365. Translated by Dharmapriya, together 
with KvL Fo-nien and others, A. n. 382, of the'lFormer 
Tshin dynasty, a. d. 350-394. (N6i-tien-Ia, fasc. 3 b, 
foL 3 a.) 5 £BScicali ; 13 chapters. 

8 :km MU%^ 

T&-miii-ta-wa-H-Aih. 

« Satnofimliiiiited great-brightH908diis(or MahftpragrMptamitaV 

DasaBahaHTJkA pnk^p&ramit&. 

Translated by K' ZMen, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. 6 fiMcieoli; 30 chapters. 

The aboTO four works are earlier translations of 
the fourth SAtra (d) of No. i ; but No. 7 is incomplete. 
(PreCscetoNa i,&86.538; JT'-yuen-lu, &sc. i,foLi4b.) 

9 m^^iiSL^mm^m 

ShaA-ihien-w&A-p&ii-j?o-po-lo-mi*i(iii. 

'Pta^rASpSnunita-iatrs, (spoken to) a heafenlj king csUed 

Conquering.' 

Suvikrftntavikrann-pariprtikiEM. 

Translated by Upa^iinya, A.D. 565, of the KJAn 
dynasty, A.D. 557-589. (NAi-tien-lu, faBC 5 a, fol. 12.) 
7 fasciculi ; 16 chapters. This is an earlier translation 
of the sixth Sfttra (f) of No. i. (Preface to No. i, 
faso. 566 ; JT'-yuen-lu, £bu9c. i, foL 15 a) 

jE'in-k&A-pftn-jro-po-lo-miritiiL 

* Diamond-pntpiSapAnunita-ciltn.' 

YagfreJckhedikk pra{^p&ramit&. 

Cone* 287. The Sanskrit text edited by Professor 
Max Mttller in Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series, 
vol. i, part i. Translated by Kumira^Ta, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 14 leaves. There is an 
Imperial preface to this version, by the Emperor Khin' 
tsu, of the Min dynasty, dated the ninth year of the 
Tun-l(J period, A. n. 141 1. An English translation by 



Beal in the Journal of the Boyal Asiatic Society, 
1864-5, Art I. 

11 The same as No. lo. 

Cone. 287. Translated by Bodhiruifci, of the Northern 
WM dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 12 chi^ters ; 17 leaves. 

12 The Bame as No. 10. 

Cone. 287. Translated by Paiamlriha, A. d. 562, of 
the Khka dynasty, a. d. 557-589. (Note at the end of 
this version.) 17 leaves. 

NaA-tw&n-XJn-k&&-pAji-;eo-po-lo-nii-iiA. 

* WeU-catting*diMnond-pn^pAnniita-t(itia.' 

ya^raJbkA6dik& pra^rlttpAnunitA. 

Translated by Hhilen-ihvan (Hiouen-thsaug), of the 
Thin dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 21 leaves. 

14 The same as No. 13. 

Translated by I-tsin, of the Tb£n dynasty, A. D. 
618-907. 14 leaves. 

inn-k&&-]iaA-tw&n-pAn-jeio-po-lo--nii-ibiA. 

* Diainond-weU-cntting-pn^fSapSnndta^ain.' 

ya^rafcikAedik& pra^pftramitiL 

Translated by Dharmagupta, of the Bui dynasty, 
A. D. 589-618. 19 leaves. This translation is so literal 
and mot-4-mot as to be unintelligible to a Chinese 
without the Sanskrit text. There is a remarkaUe 
example, which puzzles the Chinese very much(aslhave 
witnessed myself), namely, Sftrdham axdha-trayodasabhir 
Bhikshu-satais is translated by Dharmagupta literally 

into^^H+JtJ^W Kunpto-sto- 

shi-pi-iAiu-poh, * together with-half-ihree-ten-Bhikshtt- 

hundred,' instead of rendering it as usual by ^ ZL 

^ 3El 'i" \ i^ Tshien-Vh-poh-wu-Bhi-«an-ita, 
' thousand-two-hundred-five-ten-person-together with,' 
i.e. * together with twelve hundred and fifty persons 
(or Bhikshus).' No Chinese reader coukl understand 
why * half-three-ten-hundred' should be translated into 
* twelve hundred and fifty,' unless he knew the Sanskrit 
texti which means 'thirteen hundred minus a half 
(hundred),' Le. 1 250^ A comparison of Dharmagnpta's 

* As to the ofigin of the nnmber 1950 of Bhikahn% the follow- 
ing explawitioii by n ChinMe piloit muned LaA-hhiA is quoted in • 
oommentsry on the 'AmttSyvr-dliyaui-satim' (bso. 2, foL 24 s): 
'Aocoiding to the Dfaannsgnptfr-riiiaym (No. 1117), this nunber 
oooristi of 500 disdples of UmTilvn4Utfji^ia, 300 of GAji-kSfyi^, 
)oo of Nsdl-kinjr^in, 150 of Aripntn, and 100 of MaudgilyAyftns. 
Bvt tlMse are teechen themselfes, as wdl as the ftte Bhadn- 
nt^yut oo^t also to be added to this number of Bhikshvs.' 

B2 



StTTBA-PirAKA. 



8 



litenJ translation with the Sanskrit original hdpa in 
many piaoes to make the Chinese translation intel- 
ligible, and enables ns to correct the mistakes of the 
Chinese translator. 

The above six works are earlier and later translationB 
of the ninth SAtra (i) of No. i. No. 13 is merelj a 
separate copy of the version given in No. i. (Pre- 
face to No. I, fiisc. 577 ; JT-yuen-ln, fasc. i, fol. 16 b.) 
No. 10 is comparatively short, it being a well-known 
character of this translator (Kum&ra^lva), that he seldom 
made a full translaticmy but preferred to give an abstract 
of the original. Nob. 11-14 are more or leas full^ 
when they are ^compared with the text, though No. 14 
is also short All these six translations of the Va^ra- 
iU&edik& seem to have been made from a very similar 
text, if not from the same. 

16 mmmtmmm±m 

Fo-fihwo-iSii-shea-pha-sft-ini-sh&A-tBhiik- 
taiA-fan-wdi-ibiA. 

'Satim on the Bodbiaattfm MtrngoaAH Mghett pun ael of 
leeldng ilms, spoken hf Bwddlie.' 

YtJihMiaikik pra^Mp&ramit& (?). 

Translated by Siftn-knd, of the earUer Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479, at the Nin-h&i ('South-sea') district, 
in China, a £bsc This is an earlier and longer transla- 
tion of the eighth Siitra(h) of No. i. (iT'-yuen-lu, &sc z, 
fol. 17 a.) 

17 i^^mmm^wtm^m 

Zan-w&A'hu-kwo-pAn-jCio-po-lo-mi-ikiA. 

' P^iipSnimta-stltim on a beneroleot king who piotecte his 

ooontay. 

Translated by Kum&ra^va, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-4 17. 2 fiasciculi ; 8 chap. Doubtful 
(or not found) in Tibetan. (JT'-ynen-lu, ftac i, 
foL 16 b.) 

18 ftmm^^mi^m 

Shih-si&fL-pAji-;?o-po-lo-ini-iKiL 

* Pra^pamnitS-idtrA of the true form.' 

Pnt^^p&ramitft ardhagatikA. 

Translated by BodhiruAi and others, of the Thfin 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907.* 10 leaves. This is a later 
translation of the tenth S&tra (j) of No. i. (iT'-yuen- 
lu, Case. I, fol. 16 b.) 



19 mmm^mm^:km%m 



Mo-hd-pAji-^o-po-lo-mi-t&-miA-lJlea-ibiA. 

* MehaprepAtpanuniUl-mehaTidya-mentra^iltia.' 

Prajr^pAiiiinit&-hrtda7a-sfttra. 

Translated by KumAra^va, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A. d. 384-4 17. i leaf. For the Sanskrit text, 
see Max MfiHer's Selected Essays, voL ii, pp. 368, 370; 
Aneod. Oxon.,voL i, part i, pp. 3-1 1 ; Cat BodL Japan., 
Nos. 45 b, 46 a, 61, 62, 63. Agrees with Tibetan. 
(JT-yuen-lu, fiksc i, foL 1 7 a. Cf. A B., p. 397 ; A.M. Q., 
p. aoa.) 

FAn-j90-po-Io-mi-to-8in-iKA. 
Pjra^n&p&Tamit&-hridaja-8tLtra. 

Translated by Hhtten-Jhrfin (Hiouen-thsang), of the 
Th£n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i leaf. This is a later 
translation of the preceding sAtra. (JT'-yuen-lu, &sc i, 
fol. 17 a.) An English translation by Beal in the 
Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1864-5, Art II ; 
and also in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the 
Chinese, pp. 389-384. 

There are two prefaces to No. ao, namely : i. That 
by the Emperor l%&i-tsu, a. d. i 368-1 398, of the Min 
dynasty, a. That by a priest named Hwui-fan, of the 
ThAn dynasty. 

These two translations agree well with the Sanakrit 
text above mentioned. 

Wan - shu - sh'-Ii-Bu -shwo-mo-ho-p&n- 
j0O-po-lo-mi-ii^ 

•liehapn^paremita-tatn, ipoken hf Mdlf^ofrl.* 

Sapta«atik& pra^&p&iamitiL 

Cone. 797. Translated by Mandra, of the Lifin 
dynasty, a.d. 502-557. 34 leaves. 

Wan-Bha-ah'-li-Bu-Bhwo-pftn-i^o-po- 

lo-nii-iku&. 

* PreyfiapSramita-gfttre, spoken by Men^iurl* 

Sapta0atik& pra^/^pftramitA. 

Translated by Sanghap&Ia, of the Liin dynasty, a.d. 
503-557. 33 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of the 
seventh SAtra (g) of No. i. (Prefitoeto No. i, fasc. 574; 
JIT -yuen-lu, fasc i, foL 15 bi) 



9 



StmiA.FU'AKA. 



10 




CLASS II. 
'm) P&o>td-pu, Le. Batnak6<a Glas& 



23 :k^^m 

T&-p&o-tBi-Xiii. 
Mah&ratnaldi/a-fliitra. 

jr-yiien*ln, fiuo. i, foL ao a; Cone. 64a. Cf. A. R., 
p. 406; A. M. Q., p. 913; Waasiljew, 154. Trana- 
lated by Bodhirnifci, a.d. 713, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907; and by his predeoeaaon and contem- 
poraries, a. b. 365-713. laoftae. This is a collection 
of forty-nine S&traa, arranged by BodhinUa, who had 
himaelf translated twenty-five of them. 

There are two pre&oes to this collection, namely : 
I. That by the Emperor J^ni-tsun, a.d. 684, 7x0-719, 
who then retired from the throne, and who gires a 
short acconnt concerning the life of Bodhimiti. a. That 
by an official, SCL No, a contemporazy of BodhimiU. 

The following is a list of the forty-nine SAtns : — 

(I) = # « # 

S&n-ltih-i-hwtiL 

'That (spoken at) an aaaembly on the thiea motil precepts.' 

Trisambara-zurdeia. 
A''-yuen»lu, hae. i, foL aob; Cone. 507; A. R, 
p. 407 ; A. M. G., p. az3\ Tranalated by BodhiruJki, 
of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 bsdcnli (fasc. 
1-3 of No. 33). 



Mii^K^ 



(a) 

Wu-pien-irw&A-yen-hwiii. 

*That (spoken at) an assembly on (the reqnest of the Bodhiaattva) 

AnantaTfthe(t).' 

AnaTitiaTifflkha -Tinisodhana-nirdeia. 

£'-ynen-ln, fiisc. z, foL aob; Cone 842; A.B.^ 
p. 407; A. X. Q., p. ai4. Tranalated by BodhimXi, of 
theThftndynasty,A.D. 618-907. 4 ihacicali (Amw. 4-7}. 



(3) m J»^m:n±^ 

Mi-tBi-ikin-k&A-li-£^-hwm. 

'lliat (spoken at) an assembly on (the reqnsit of) the 
Gnhyqpade (t or Gahy^^) Va^im.' 

Tath&gatynntya-g\ihya-iurdeaa. 



> These hst two antiiorities pie s full Sanskrit title, vis. Aryar 
mahiratiiak(tfa«dhanmapaiy&yapsatMwahasrika-granthe Trisambant- 
nirdese-parivartanAma mahSyAnarsfttram. Osoma adds the follow- 
ingnote, which I shall follow hsieafter fai this Oatalog^ne: 'To 
make short the titlfis, in the beginnfaig the word ** Aiya," meaning 
** the Tenerable,* as also at the end, ** Nftma mahayftnA-setnun,** 
will be omitted, and only that will be mentioned which necessarily 
belongs to the titles.' 



f-ynen-ln, faae. i, fol. ai a; Cone. 351; A. B., 
p. 408; A.M.G., p. 314. Tranalated by Xu Ftrhu 
(Dharmarekaha), of the Western Tain dynasty, a. p. 
365-316. 7 faacicali (fisao. 8-14). 

(4) ^ Jg ^ ^ # 

TsiA-iHi-ihieii-taz'- hwui. 

' TH»t (^oken at) an assembly on (the request el) s Der^mtn 
of the pen abode (Aiddhavasaf).* 

(Viju)jrodhana-n]rdesa. 
JT'-yaen-lu, ftac i, fol. ai a; Oonc 763. 

Svapna-nird ^^. 
A. B., p. 408 ; A. M. Q., p. ai4 ; Cone 763. 
Tranalated by Kn F&-ha (Dharmarakaha), ol the Tain 
dynasty, a. d. 365-3x6. a iasciculi (Case. 15, x6). 



(6) 



MM^ta^^ 



Wu-li&A-ahea-ira-Ud-hwiiL 

'That (spoken at) an assembly 4m the TathSgato Amitayns.* 



JT'-ynen-ln, fiiso. i, foL ax b. 

Axnit&bha-vytQia. 
A. B., p. 408 ; A. M. O., p, 3x4 ; Cone 837. 

Sukh&yati-Yyfdia. 
Cf. A. M.O., p. ai4, note a. 

Translated by Bodhiraifci, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 
6r8=-907. a fisacicali (fasc. 17, x8). 

This ia the eleventh of twelve tranalatiorta of the large 
Sakh&vattvyflha^ The first and the fifth to tenth were 



is (No. X487Xa oatalogne of the Chfaiese 
TMpifaka, compiled fa about a. d. 664, KhSi-yasii^ and JT-yvan- 
In, the fbllowing is a Est of twelve tnnshitions of this Mtrm:— 

(I) WnrliSA-shea-JUA. • AmitAyna-stoa*' 2 Ihse. 'Rfaasbted 
by An Shi-4cao, a. d. 148-170, of the Eastern HAn dyflasty, ▲. d. 
35-310. (Thn4a, Amc. i, foL 5 b.) Lost, 

(II) Wn-liSA-tshiA-tsiA-phiA-taA-lEiAo-liA, « Andta-siiddha-SBm. 
yaksambnddhMetn.' 3 fine. By IT Lea4ianUln (Lokaiaksha ?), 
A. D. 147-186, of the same dynasty as befora. (Tho-la, fine, i, foL 
4a; IT'-ynen-hi, fosc i, foL 31 a.) In eilstenfle, first of the fife 
tamnslations. No. 35 of the Chmese TVipUaka. 

(III) O-mUho-JUA, 'Amita-sfttim.' 3 Amo. By JT JSMen, 
A. D. 333-353, of the Wtt dynasty, A. n. 333-380. (Thn-M, foao. i, 
fol. 19 a; J[*-ynen-ln, fosc i, foL 31 b.) In eiistenee, second of 
the five. No. 36. 

(IT) Wo-UiA-shen-JkiA, «Amitayns-sfitn.' 3 frse. By Khih 
SaA-hbai (SaAghsfannaa), a. o. 353, of the Wli dynasty, a. o. 330- 
365. (DaM, foao. i, foL 17 b ; Jr-ynon-ln, fine, i, fol. 31 b.) 
In existeDoe, third of the fife. No. 37. 



11 



StTTRA-PirAKA, 



12 



already lost in China in a. D. 7 30, when tiie Khld-yuen-ln 
(No. 1 485}, a weO'known catalogue of the Chinese Tripi- 
teka, waa compiled ; ao that there are now only fiye in 
existence, of which this (No. 23^ 5)' is the fourth trans- 
lation. For the Sanskrit text, see J. S. A. S., 1880, 
pp. 164, 165 ; Max Mailer, Selected Essays, toI. ii, 
PP- 343~34S I Catalogue of Hodgson MSS., I. ao ; III. 
13 ; IV. 3 ; VI. 39; Vn. 71, Kve MSS., as described 
by Fh)fe8Sor Max MflUer, have already been compared, 
and they are nearly the same, except a few Tarioos 
readings, additions, and omissions.^ Bat none of the 
fiye Chinese translations agrees entirely with the San- 
skrit text, and they themselves di£kr from each other 
considerably. The following &cts, however, remain 
unchanged throughout the text and translations, viz. 
the scene of the dialogue is placed at BA^agriha, on the 
mountain Ortdhrak6te, and Bhagavat or Buddha, 
Ananda and Maitreya are introduced as the principal, 
speakers, the subject being the description of Sukh4- 
vatl, together with the history of Amit&yus or Ami- 
t&bha, from his early stage of a Bhikshu with the 
name Dharmttara, at the time of the Tathlgata Loke* 
tfvararlUjra. 



(V) Wii-]U^k-taliiAtnA-phiA-teA-ftUU>4dA, *AiiilU-«iiddha-Muii- 
yakMmbiiddlift-fatn.' 2 Cue. By Vo Yen, ▲. d. 357, of the 
Mune dynasty •> befine. (Thu-Jbi, frae. i, f6L 18 a.) Lost 

(VI) Wa-liiA-shea-UA, • Amitayns^tn.' a &se. BjJTa Pa- 
ha (DhMTBSfslrsha), a.d. 366-313, of the Wsstem Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 365-316. (ThU'ld* fiuc 3, foL 3 a.) Lost 

(VII) Sin-wo-l]tA4heii4nA, ' new AmitAyiis^tn.' 3 Cue. By 
Bnddhabhadra, a.d. 398-431, of the Ejutcra Tsin dynasty, a.d. 
317-430. (Thn-ti, Cue. 3, fol. 33 b.) Lost 

(VIII) Wn-IU^-«hea-fc'-Jfca]i-taA-ftaA-Jsao4nA, • Amitaynr^hat- 
samyakaambaddha-satn.' i Cue. By Ka Ti-li, a. d. 419, of the 
same dynasty as before. (Tho4d, iSuc. 3, foL a6 a.) Lost. 

(IX) 8m-wa4iaA-8hea4nA,*newAmttayiis-satn.' 3 fosc By 
Pfto-yan, a. d. 434-453, of the eailier 811A dynasty, a. d. 430- 
479. (Thii4d, fiMC3.foLi9a.) Lost. 

(X) Sin-wa-fiaA-sheaOriA, ' new Amitayna-sAtn.' 3 frsc. By 
Dharmamitra, a.d. 434-441, of the same dypasty as before. 
(Khii-yaen-lii, ihsc 14, foL 4 a.) Lost 

(XI) Wu-liaA-shea-sa-iai-hwiii, 'Amitayns-tathagata-parshad,' 
L e. the SAtra spoken by Bnddha (Fo-shwo . . . . UA vnderstood) 
on the TathAgata AmitAyas^ at an assembly. 3 lase. By Bodhi- 
nJd, A.D. 693-713, of the ThAA dynasty, a.d. 618-907. (Sr^ 
ynen-ln, Gmc i, foL 31 b.) In eri stenosb fovrth of the Ato. 
No. 33 (5). 

(XII) Ta-shaA-wa-liAA-shen-inRraA-yen-JbiA, 'MahayinAmitayvi^ 
▼yAha-sAtim.' 3 fosc. ByFA-hhien, a.d. 983-iooi» of the later 
811A dynasty, a. d. 960-1 380. (JT-ynen-ln, fosc 4, foL 1 1 a.) In 
eiistsnoe, Allh of the Ato. No. 863. 

Thns none of these twehre Chinese titles has yet diown ns the 
meaning of the title of SakhaTattvyAha, or AmitabhaTyAha; bnt 
on the conteary, almost all of them agree with the title Amitaynr- 
▼yAha, or AmitAyus-sAtra. For the abore seren missing traada- 
tions, see the KhAi-yuen-ln, fiMC 14, foL 3 b seq. 



(6) ^ iJ *i 5l5 # 

Pa-taA-211-ULi-hvvui. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on the TuthAgeta Akshobhya.* 

Akahobhyasya Taihiigatasya vyCdia. 

iT'-yuen-ln, faac. i, fol. ai b; Cone. 500; A.R., 
p. 408; A.M. O., p. 214. Traaslated by Bodhimii, of 
the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. a faadcoli (foac. 19, 
20); 6 chapters 



(7) 



n^m»^ 



P6i- 

'Thai (spoken at) an 



i-yen-hwuL 

ibly on the adonmient of wearinf the 
armonr.' 

y armavyAha-nirdeMU . 

iT'-yuen-la, faec. i, foL 2 1 b ; Cone. 436. Translated 
by Bodhim^ of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
5 fasciculi (&Ba ai-25). 

(8) mwnitm^m^ 

FAriHd^thiHsiA-wa-fan-pieh-hwm. 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on the indivisibUity of the 
sobstanoe and natnve of the Dhaimadhatu.' 

Dbannadh&ta-hndayaH9amvrtta-nirde«a. 
J^'-ynen-lo, fosc t, fol. 2a a; Cone. 134. 

Dharmadh&tu-prakrity-asambheda-nir doMk \ 
A. B., p. 408 ; A.M. O., p. 214 ; Cone. 134. 

Translated by Mandra, of the lian dynasty, a. n. 
502-557. 2 fasciculi (&sc. 26, 27). 

The above eight Siitras agree widi Tibetan. K'- 
ynen-Iu, iaac. i, foL 22 a. 

(9) :km-t^t 

T^-shaA-abi-ft-hwuL 

' That (spoken at) an a ss embly on the ten Dharmas of the 

MahayAna.* 

DaMulhamiaka. 

Z'-ynen-Iu, fiasc. i, foL 22 b; Cone. 567; A. R., 
p. 408 ; A. M. O., p. 2 15. Translated by Buddha«&nta, 
of the Northern Wti dynasty, a. d. 386-534. i fasdcolus 
(faso. 28). 

Wan-ahu-sh'-li-phu-man-hwuL 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the leqnest of) Kaa^rnsil 

on the Samantamnkha.' 

Samantamukha-parivarta. 

JKT'-ynen-lu, Cftsc. i, fol. 22 b; Cone. 804; A. R., 
p. 408 ; A. M. O., p. 215. Translate by BodhimiEi, of 
the Tbfin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i fasdcolus (fasc. 29). 

^ Csoma translates this title as follows : ' The showing of the 
indiTiaibility of the root of the Arst moral Being.* 



13 



StTTRA.PirAKA. 



14 



(") . « ^ * W # 

J7%a-hhieii-kwAii-inift-hwm. 

'That (spoken at) an aawmbly on making the light manifeat/ 

BajmipirhAra-saAgirathi (or HsaAgttil). 
jE^'-ynen-la, &8C. i, fol. aa b; Cone. 721. 

PrabhArB&dliaiiA. 
A. R, p. 408 ; A. M. O., p. 215. 

Translated by BodhiruiU, of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. 5 &8cieali (£aBc. 30-34). 



(") 



Fha-8&-t8&A-hwiiL 

' Tliat (spoken at) an aiaemUy on the BodhiMttv^-pitekn.' 

Bodhisattva-piteka. 

ir'-yaen-lQ, fasc. i, fol. 23 a; Cone. 491; A. B.| 
p. 408 5 A. H. O., p. 215. Translated by Hhaen-ibwan 
(Hiouen-thsaog), A.D. 645, of the Thin dynasty, A.D. 
6 1 8-907. 20 fasciculi (fasc. 35-*54) ; 1 2 ehaptors. This 
is the first translation made by Hhtien-ifcwfin (Hionen- 
thsang), after his return to China from India in A.D. 
645. (Nfti-tien-lo, &8c. 5 b, fol. 19 b.) 

The above foar S&tras agree with Tibetan. JST'-yuen- 
lu, {JBsa I, foL 23 a. 



03) ^aP9ii^A^m# 

Fo-wei-o-n&ii-8hwo-.?an-ilAu-th&i-hwui. 

* lliat spoken by Buddha to Ananda at an assembly on (the 
state of) man*s dwelling in the womb.* 

Oarbha-s<itra(?). 

Wassiljew, 327. Translated by BodhimAi, of the 
Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i Cftscicolus (£bsc. 55). 

(14) mwtAmmt 

Fo-shwo-jsru-tb&i-ts&ii-hvnii. 

' That spoken by Bnddha at an assembly on entering the womb.' 

Oarbha-8{ltra(?). 
Translated by I-tsin, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618- 
907. 2 fiisciculi (fasc 56, 57). ' This S&tra originaUy 
formed a part (fasc 11 and 12) of the Sair&stiydda- 
nik&ya-vinaya-safnjukta-vasta (No. 1 121, in 40 fas- 
ciculi), translated by I-tsin, who then pablished this 
S&tra as a separate work. It was afterwards placed 
here as No. 23 (14) by BodhiniAd, according to the 
order of the Sanskrit text of Mahftratnak&te-s^tra 
(No. 23).' ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 23 b. 

Wan-sha-ah'-Ii-sheu-ii-hwaL 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on giying the prophecy to MtMfffUit* 

Man^TUflii-buddhakshetraganavyi^a. 
A. B., p. 409 ; A. M. O., p. 215 ; Cone. 800. Trans- 



lated by iSiksK&nanda, of the ThAn dynasfy, a.d. 618- 
907. 3 fasciculi (Cbusc 58-60). 

'The above three Sfttras are wanting in Tibetan.' 
JT'-ynen-ln, &8C. i>fol. 23 b. Bat the last of the three 
seems to be in existence in Tibetan also. See the 
authorities mentioned under the title. 

(i«) # (i .a fr # 

PhuHBAriienHBhih-liwiii. 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on the Bodhiaattva's seeing the tmtb.' 

FitArpaira-BamAgamA. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 23 b; Cone. 480; A. B., 
p. 409; A.M.Q., p. 215. Translated by Narendra- 
yasas, of the Northern Tshi dynasty, a. d. 550-577. 
16 fiBkscicali (Cue 61-76); 29 chapters. 

(17) 1 « i5 # 

Fa-leu-n&rhwuL 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the roqnert of) Pftrna.' 

FCbma-pariprtiiUA. 

JST'-yuen-lu, £asc i, foL 24 a; Cone. 179; A. B., 
p. 409 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Kumfira^va, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty,A.D. 384-417. 3 fiEwciculi 
(&SC. 77--79); 8 chapters. 

(18) n a # Ki # 

Ha-kwo-phuHBArhwai. 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the retpiest of) the Bodhi- 

sattva Rishfnpila.' 

R&sharap&la-paripr£tii&. 

JST'-yuen-lu, bac i, foL 24 a; Cone 214; A. B., 
p. '409 ; A. M. Q., p. 216. Translated by d^ninagupta, 
of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 2 fasciculi (hac. 
80, 81). This Bodhisattva Btehlrap&la (as the Chinese 
title tells us) is 'a demon,' in Tibetan. See the last 
two authorities aboTO mentioned. 

(19) HP i8» ^ # # 

Yii-ilie-)fcMii-iio-hwui 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the AreshfiUn Ugnu* 

UgrarparipniiU&. 

iS^'-yuen-lu, &8e. i, fol. 24 b; Cone 859; A.R., 
p. 409; A.M.O., p. 216. Translated by Kh&n San- 
kh&i (Sanghavarman), of the Wtt dynasty, A. D. 220- 
265. I &sciculus (fasc. 82). Agrees with IHbetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu. 

(20) M M ik M ^ 

Wa-tain-fa-toftA-hwiii. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the vneihansted Idddsa 
repoittoiy,' or ' Aksharakotha-satn (f).' 



15 



StTTRA-FITAKA. 



16 



Transhied by BodbinuU, of the Thl& dynasty, A. o. 
6 1 8-907, 2 fiuMsieali (bae. 83, 84). Deest in Tibetan, 
f -yaefk-lo, £>ac i, foL 34 b. 

Shea-hw&n-fih'-poh-tho-lo-ii-hwm. 

' Thftt (spoken at) tn aasemblj on giving the prophecy to the 

magidan Bhadnk' 

Bhadni-m&7ftk&ra-pariprtiii&. 
Z'-ynen-la, &8e. i, foL 94 b. 

Bhadra-m&y&k&ra-vy&kanfia. 

A. &, p. 409 ; A. M.O.^ p. 216; Cono. 63. Tniii- 
lated by BodliiruiU, of the Th&n djuBaty^ A« d. 618-907. 
I fiakfldcoliiB (fiaso. 85). 

(2a) :k. W 9t ^ 

TArfihan-pien-hwuL 

* That (spoken et) an aaMoabl j on gtnng the great mpernatniel 

ohange.' 

Mah&pmtiMryopadeMU 

ir'-yaen-la, &8C. i, fol. 25 a ; Gone 563 ; A. &» 
p. 409; A.M. O^ p. 216. Transkted by BodhiFoAi, of 
the Thin dynasty, ▲. d. 618-907. 2 &aeieali (fase. 
86, 87). 

(a3) BMMM^ 

Mo-ho-ilie-yeh-bwuL 

*That (spoken at) an assanUy on (the leqaest oO MahakAsyapa.* 

Mahftlc/Uyap (or -kA^yapal). 
JT'-yaen-lo, fiuo. i, fcL 25 a. 

M»hAkftgya(pa)H8aAgttL Cone 363. 
Maitreya-mahftsifnhan&danft. 

A. R, p. 409 ; A. M. Q., p. 216. Tranalated by Upa* 
aAnya, of the Eastem WA dynasty, a-d. 634-650. 
a fihseicnli (&8c 88, 89). 



(a4) 



Yiu-po-li-hwm. 

* That (spoken at) an aaseoabl j on (the leqaeat oO UpaiL' 

VinByavuiitfibiya-apftli-pariprtJtibUL 

iS^'-yaen-lo, Cmo. i, ioL 25 b; Cone 862; A.B., 
p. 409; A.M.O., p. 216. Translated by Bodhifiili, 
of the Thka dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i fiMcicafaui 
(ftoc 96). 

(.6) 9t mi^^mt 

FArfthaA-^'-yfto-hwuL 

* niat (spoken at) an assemUj on raising the ezodlent indinatioi^ 

end wish.* 

Ady&Miya-sa&todana. 



f-ynen-lu, hac i, fel. 25 b; Cone. 128; A.R^ 
p. 410; A.M.O., p. 2x6. Translated by BodhimJU, 
of the ThAd dynasty, a.]>* 6x8-907. 2 baoiflali (five. 
91, 92). 

(26) # W ^ S # 

ShAn-pbi-pha-Bi-hwuL 

'That (spoken at) an assemUj on (the retjueet d) the Bodhi- 

asttra Bubahn. 

Subfthu-paripriUAA. 

f -ynen-lo, bmc i, foL 26 a; Cone. 58; AR., 
p. 410 ; A. M. O., p. 2x6. Translated by Knmira^Ta, 
ofthe Latter Tshin dynasty, ▲.D. 384-4x7. a &seieali 
(fiuo. 93, 94). 



(n) 



ShAnHdmn-pbu-Bi-bwuL 

*Tliat (spoken at) an asssmUy on (the leqnest oQ the 



Surata-pariprtl:ikA&. 

f-yuen-lo, &sa x, foL 26 a; Cone $4; A.H., 
p. 4x0; A.M.O.,p. 216. Translated by Bodhirufi, of 
the ThAn dynasty, ▲. d. 6 x 8-907. x fiuMsienlus (&ac. 95). 
This Bodhisattya Snrata (as the Chinese title tells ns) 
is 'a chief or braye man,' in Tibetan. See the last 
two authorities aboye mentioned. 

(a8) O ft :^ # # 

J^Ainndiea-liAA-i^bwui. 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the A«shUUn 

Ylradatta.' 

Ytradattarpariprtl^iAA 

Z'-ynen-ln^ fiiso. x, fol. 26 a; Cone 282; AB., 
p. 4x0 ; A. M. O., p. 2x6. Translated by BodhimJfci, of 
the Thin dynasty, a. d. 6x8-907. i fasciculus {hac 96). 

(a9) ft 1% ^ £ # 

Yiu-tho-yen-wftA-hwuL 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the reqneat of) tlie Kiqg 

Udayana.* 

Udayftna-vatsadl^paiipriUM. 

f -yuen-lu, fiEise x, foL 26 b; Cone. 86$; A.R., 
p. 4x0 ; A. M. 0., p. 2x7. Translated by Bodhiruiti, of 
the ThAn dynasty, A.b. 6x8-907. x fieuBcicalus (bae 97). 

(30) l<> !R M ic # 

Mi&o-hwui-thuii-ntt-hwtii. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (the reqneet of) a giil named 
ti (a daughter of a AfvahOin in RA^ignha).' 

-Suiiiati-<lAjik&^paripriii:ML 



ir 



StTBA-TITAXA. 



18 



f -yuen-hi, &ie. i, foL a6 b ; Con«^ 356 ; A. B., 
p. 410; A.M.Q., p. 317. TruMlatod by Bodhirwii, of 
theTUind7iiMi7,A.D.6i8-907. ifiHcioahu(6w.98ft). 

(31) -e j^ ± « * ^ # 

HaA-ho-flhAA-yia-pho-i-hwui 

'Thai (ipokMi at) tn iMwnMy on (the reqnert oQ in UpMkA 
who lived on (tiie bnnk oO the Htct QuttgjL* 

QaAgottaropA8ik^paripriUA&. 

JTSyuen-lii, fiuo. i, fdL af a; Oodo. 184; A.R, 
p. 410; A.M.O., p. 2x7. Tnnilaied ty Bodhirnti, of 
the Thin d7xia8tj,A.D. 618-907. x&aGa€iiliis(&ae.98b). 



(Sa) ilH ^ ^ H # 

Wa-wM-toh-phuHBftrhwuL 

* Theft (epoken at) an aatembl j on (giving the pfopheej to) tiie 
Bodhinfttva Ajokadatti (a Prinoen of the tOng Ayitaffftra)/ 

AjokadattArTy&karana. 
Z'-yaen-lo, Cue. i, &L 27 a; Cone. 835; A.R, 
p. 410 ; A. M. Q.y p. 217. Tnuuilatad by Baddhafliita» 
oftheNoriheniWtidyiiaBij, A. D. 386-554. xftfoiciiliiB 
(&fle. 99). 

Wa-keuH9h'- phn-Bi-yift-pien-hwuL 

' That (ipoken at) anesMoiblj on the fitting eloqnenee of the Bodhi- 
MttvaVimaladattA (a PHneeM of the King Pmeni^).' 

YiinalaclattA-pariprad;A&. 
Z'-yaen-ln, fisMC i, foL 27 a; Gone 8x9; A.B., 
p. 410; A.M. O., p. 217. Translaied by.Nieh Tfco- 
fan, of the Weetem Tain dynastf, ▲.!>. 265-3x6. 
X bioaciili (Cue. 100); 5 ehaptem 

(34) ^ ^ n i ifi: # li # 

EuA-toh-p&o-hwft-fa-pha-Bi-hwoL 

* lliet (epoken aft) an ataemblj on (the reqnert of) the Bodlii- 

Mftftva QonaraftnaaaAhnanmita.* 

QiinaratiiaaaAkiiSDmita-paripnli^ML 

f'-yuen-IU) &BC i, fol. 27 b; Oonc 300; A. B., 
p. 410; A.M. O., p. 2x7. Tranfllated by Bodhirn^ 
of the ThiA dynasty, A.x>. 618-907. 6 leayes (fiwc. 
xoi a). 

(36) # ^ ^ -f # 

ShAn-toh-thien-tBz'- hwuL 

* Tliaft (epokan aft>aa aatembly on (the leqneft of) th^ Def»* 

pntva Sodhanna (f ** good-vbtae**).' 

AiKntyabuddnaviahaya^iiirdeMU 

JT'-ynen-ln, ftge. x, foL 27 b; Cone. 62; A.'BL^ 
p. 411; A.M.O., p. 217. Traiwlated by BodhhtuU^of 
tfaeTfaln dynasij, A. D. 618-907. x 9 leayes (fieuscxoxb.) 

The above fifteen Bdtras agree with Tibetan. Z'- 
ynen-loy e. v. 



(36) # # E ^ ^ # 

ShAxi-ia-i-thien-tsaf-hwuL 

*niat (epokon aft) an awembiy on (the refjueet of) the Dev^ 

pntim Snuhrtitamatl 

SnshtAitamati-pariprAiiUL 
A.R, p*4xx; A.M.O., p. 217; Cone. 61. Tnna- 
lated by Dharmagaptay of the Sni dynasty, A.D. 589- 
'6x8. 4 fssdeali (Cmo. 102-105) ; xo thafteatB. 'Deest 
in nbetan.* Z'-ynen-ln, bse. x, foL 28 a. See, how- 
ever, the anthorities mentiooed nnder the title. 

(37) W«1M:3E*f-# 

O-flho-flhi-wftA-tliAi-taaf-hwm. 

*That (tpokan aft) an aaiembly on (the leqneeft of) tiie CraiPii- 
Mnoe of the King A^itaiatra (flieiha by aaoie).' 

Siinba-pariprt2d:A&. 

JST'-ynen-In, fose. I, foL 28 a; Ooiie. 4; A.B.,p.4xx; 
A.1L0., p. 2x7. 

Sub&hQ-pariprtiibHL 
Gone. 4. Transkted by Bodhhroii, of the Thin 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 7 leayes (flue. xo6 a). 

(38) :kWi1^ M^ 

T&-Bhaft-f&A-pien-*hwiiL 

'Tliaft (fpdken aft) an anemblj on the good meaDa (UpAjakan- 

talya) of the Mahayina.' 

(7<&aottara-bodhifittttYa-paripr£UA&. 

JT'-ynen-ln, fosc i, foL 28 a, where a longer tide is 
giyen; Cone. 568; A.B., p. 4x1; A.M.O;, p. 2x8. 
Translated by Nandi, of the Eastern Tsin dynasfy, a. d. 
3x7-420. 3 fsscicoli (&SC X06 b-io8). 



(39) 



f^mmm^ 



* That (apokan aft) an 



L-ha-£UlA-iK>-hwiiL 

ibly on (the nqneift oO the fteahDUn 
Bhaikrapila.* 

BhAdiap&la-«re«hMi-pariprili(ill. 

f-ynen-ln, fosc. i, foL 28 b; Gone. x88; A.R., 
p. 4ix; A.H.Q., p.2x8. Translated by OMUiagnpta^ 
of the Sni dynasiy, A.i>. 589-6x8. 2 fiBsdcoli (fiuo. 
109, no). 

The aboye three SAtras agree with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-ln, s. y. 

(40) ^ 1i S ic # 

TsiA-sin-thaA-nU-hwui. 

' That (apokan St) an aMembly on (the lequett of) a giri named 
Pttie-ftith,' or 'i^nddhanaddbSHlirikAiwripfiUEAA (T).* 

Translated by Bodhimifci, ot the Thin dynasty, A. d. 
6x8-907. 14 leaves (fasc. xix a). Deest in Tibetan, 
f'-ynen-lu, fasc. x, fol. 29 a. • 

C 



19 



StrHBA'TITAEA. 



20 



(40 mm^mmA^-^ 

Mi-lo-pha-aArwan-pH-fllrhwm. 

< nirt {9f6km at) an Mienbl j on the eight Dhumas a^ked bj 

tiM BodliiaattTa HaitnTa.' 

Maitroya-pariprOi^AJirdhann&shta* 

Z-yneii-lii, fiuo. i, foL 39 a; Cone. 347; A. R., 
p. 411 ; A.M:.Gm p. ai8. TraniiUted by BodhinUa, of 
the Noriheni V« dynarty, a, d. 3^^534- 4 !»▼« 
(foae-siib). 

(43) mmmmmmt 

lfi-lo-phttH9&H9a-wan-hwiiL 

'That (fpoken at) an aaaemhlj on (the roquert of) the 

tattra Maitraja.' 



Ji:'-ya6n-lu, &8o. i» fol. 39 a; Cone 348; A.B., 
p. 41 1 ; A. M. G., p- ai8. Tnmdatod by BodhiroXd, of 
the Th&n dynasty, a.i>. 618-907. 13 leayes (frae. 

me). 
The abore two S&tras agree with ISbetan. JT-yuen-ln, 



&y. 



^«^ii# 



(43) 

Fhn-xniii-pha-Bi-hwui. 

'That(ipokflii at)an aaiemUj on (the leqnert oQ Ae Bodhi- 

■attfa Samantapiabha.* 

E&^yapa-parivarta. 

A. B., p. 411 ; A. M. G., p. ai8 ; Cone. 47*. Tnsuh 
lator's name is lost i fiksdcalae (fose. iia). * Deesfc in 
ISbetan.' f -ynen-lu, fEtto. i, foL 39 b. See,howeTer» 
the aathorities mentioned under the title. 

(44) mmm^ 

Pfto-liftii-t8u*hwiiL 

* That (ipoken at)ki aaaonbl j on a he^ of prackrai beams.' 

Ratnarfto. 

J^'-ynen-ln, &8C. i» foL 39 b. 

Ratnaparftfi. 

A.B.,p.4ii; A.M.0.,p.ai8; Oonc4". Trans- 
lated by Shih Tto-knn, of the Northern Li&a dynasty, 
A. D. 397-439* a &scieali (fiaso. x 13, i X4)* 

(45) lift Ife ^ ^ K W 

Wu-tsin-hwtii-phu-Bi-hwiiL 

•That (spoken at) an aasemblj on (the leqnest of) the Bodhi- 

sattfa AksheyaaMtL' 

Akshayamati-paiipriii^iUL 

JST'-yuen-lo, fosc. i, fol. 39 b; Cone. 850; A.R, 
p. 411; A.M.O., p. 318. Translated by BodhiruAi, of 
theThin dynasty, A,D. 618-907. 9leaTes(fa8C.ii6a). 



(46) Jt 55|c IS; «^ ^ # 

WaD-ehu-flhwo-plln-^ro-hwuL 

* Ar^^ptomita spoken b j Maii^piurl at an asse mb ly.* 

Ma^iuit-baddhaksheiraganavytduk 

JIT'-yaen-ln, faso. i, foL 30 a; Cone. 798. 

SaptaMitikft pra^&p&iamitft. 

A. B., p. 41 3; A.M.O., p. 318; Gone. 797. Trans- 
lated by Mui^ra, of the li^ dynasty, a. d. 503-557. 
3 &scicali (fasa 115 b, 116). This version is exactly 
the same as No. 31. J^'-ynen-ln, Cue. i, foL 15 b. 

(47) $! f # H # 

P&o-H-phu-aft-hwui. 

'That (spoken at) an a sse m bly on (the leqaeat of) the Bodhi- 

sattva RatnaJHldft.' 

BatnaJkfii(2a-pariprtid:A&. 

JIT'-yaen-lu, fiisc. i, fol. 30 a; (3ono. 410; A. R, 
p. 413; A.M.O., p. 3i8. Translated by JTa Fi-ha 
(Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tdn dynasty, a. d. 
365-3x6. 3 fiuMsicoli (&S0. 117, xi8). 



J^I* A# 



(48) 

Shaft-m&n-fa-jsaxi-bwaL 

'That (spoken at) an assembly by the Prinoess ftlmAUt.' 

yy(Qia-paripriU:A&. 

JT'-ynen-la, fasc i, fol. 30 b. This seems to be a 
wrong reading of the tide of Yy&sa-pariprttiM, L e. 
that of the following work. 

iSrimAI&-devt-aimhan&da. 

A. B., p. 413 ; A. M. O., p. 318; Cone. 104. Trans- 

hted by BodhiruAa, of the Tb&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 

X Cucicolns {feiac. 119). 
The aboyefiyeSAtras agree with Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln, 

s.y« 

(49) H tS mi A # 

KwAA-poh-aien-ssan-hwaL 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request oO the Bishi VyteL* 

yylL8a-pariprt2:X:A&. 

A. B., p. 41a ; A. M. a, p. 3x8 ; Cone. 31s, Trans- 
lated by BodhimAi, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 6x8-907. 
ifiiSGicQlns(fiBi8c.X3o). 'Deest in Tibetan.' Z'-ynen-hi, 
fasc. I, fol. 31 a. See, however, the authorities men- 
tioned nnder the title. 



24 



;^:^||H?«« 



T&-f&A-kw&iiH3&n-He-ikiA. 

'MahaTaipnlya-satra on the three moral precepts.' 

TrisamlMurariiirdeM (or, Trisambala-n'^). 
Cone. 603. Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the 



21 



StTRA.PITAKA. 



22 



Northern Idln dynasty, a. d. 397-439. 3 fiudcali. 
This is an earlier translation of the first S&tn of 
Na 33. iT'-ynoi-ln, Case, i, foL 31 a. 



25 nwtmmm^iFm^m 



FoHEdiwo-wa-liliik-tshiii-tsiik-phiA-taA-Ja&o-i^ 

'Sfttn •pokan.Vy Buddba on Amite-inddluhninyalatnibaddha.* 

Ajiiit&yasharV3rMia, or Sukh&yatt-vyfdia. 
Cf. No. as (s). 

Amit&bha-vyiiha. 

Gone. 836, 837. Tranalated by E' Jjea-Hi-khka 
(Lokaralrahal), of the Eastern Hin dynasty, A. d. 25* 
aao. 3 fitfcicoli 

26 mwtJfummm 

FoHghwo-o-mi-tho-iifL 

' Sttn, spoken by BnddhA on Amite or AmiUyns.' 

Andt&yuBha-yyflha, or SakMvati-vyfdia. 

Cf. No. 23 (5). 

Amit&bha-vyiltha 

Gone 9, where a longer Chinese title is given. Cf. 
JT'-yuen-lu, iasc. i, foL 31 b. Translated by K'Ehiem, 
of the Wn dynasty, a. d. 222-280. a £asciculi. 



27 mwtmMM^ 



FoHBhwo-wu-li&A-sheu-tiA. 

' Sfttn spoken by Buddha on AmitAyns/ 

Aparimit&yus-sfltra. 
Z'-yaen-ln, fasc. i, fol. 31 b; Cone. 828, 829. 
Andt&yusha-vyiiha, or Sukh&vatt-vytQia. 

Cf. No. 23 (5) ; Cone. 828. Translated by Khan San- 
kh&i (Sanghavarman), A. D. 2S2,> of the W^i dynasty, 
A.D. 220-265. Thn-Xi, fasc. i, fol. 17 b. 2 fasciculi. 

The above three works are earlier translations of the 
fifth S&tra of No. 23. Z'-ynen-lu, &sc. i, fol. 31b. 

28 nm^mi^mm 

Fo-shv^o-o-4:Au-4b-kwo-4iA. 

'Sftin spoken by Boddha on the Baddhspoountary of Akshobhya.' 

Akfihobhyasya tath&gatasya vyAha. 

Cone. 38. Translated by K' Lea-Hi-khsn (Loka- 
rakshal), of the Eastern H&n dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 
3 fasdcnli. This is an earlier translation of the sixth 
SAtra of No. 23. JT'-ynen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 32 a. 

29 mmAm-t^m 

Fo-shwo-t&-sIuufi-shi-f&-AidL 

« Sfttra spoken by Bnddha on the ten Dharmas of the ICahSyftna.* 

Dasadharmaka. 



Cone. 567. Translated by Sanghapila, of the li&n 
dynasty, A.D. 502-557. .1 fascicolns. This is an earlier 
translation of the ninth S&tra of No. 23. ^'-yuen-ln, 
bsc. I, foL 32 a. 

80 ^ it # PI |S& « 

Fo-shwo-phu-man-phin-ikiA. 

' S&tra spoken by Bnddha being a chapter on the nniversal gate.* 

Samaatamakha-pariyarta. 

Cone. 470. Translated by En Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of theWestemTsin dynasty, a.d. 265-3 1 6. i fasciculus. 
This is an earlier translation of the tenth Sfttra of 
No. 23. J^'-yuen-ln, hiBc. i, fol. 32 a. 

31 ^^mmm±mwm 

Wan-shu-Bh'- li-fo-thu-yen-taiii-ibiA. 

' Siktra on the pnreness and adornnaent of the Buddha-country 

of MaiS^rofrt.' 

Ma/t^nuit-buddhakshetraganavyiiha. 

Cone. 86 1 . Translated by En F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-3 16. 2 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of the fifteenth S4tra of 
No. 23. Z*-yaen-ln, fiasc. i, fol. 32 b. 

32 mmmmm 

Fo-ahwo-p&o-thM-itiii. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on the womb.' 

Oarbhar8iitra(?). 

Translated by Eu Ffi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tain dynasty, a.d. 265-316. i CbubksicuIus. 
This is an earlier translation of the thirteenth SAtra 
of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fiasc. i, fol. 32 b. 

33 mm^mm 

FoHshwo-fiiritiA-iEdiL 

' StLtra spoken by Buddha on the mirror of the Dharma.* 

ngra-pariprtiM:A&. 

Cone. 136. Translated by An Hhaen together with 
Ten Fo-thi4o, of the Eastern Hin dynasty, a. d. 25- 
220. 2 fasciculi. 

34 Mmmmm^mnm 

Tu-iEd&-Io-yaeh-wan-pha-8&-hhiA-itiA. 

' Satra on the piactiee of the Bodhisattya asked by Ugra(de)Ts (?)/ 

Ugra-paripnU;A&. 

Cone. 861. Translated by En F&*hu (Dharma- 
rakeha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 
I fasciculus ; 8 chapters. 

The above two works are earlier and later translations 
of the nineteenth Siitra of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, 

fol. 33 a. 

C2 



28 



St^TRA-FITAKA. 



24 



35 



^±i=:wm 



• Sfttn (ipokMi on «he wq— i t) of the nagicin Bliadim.' 

Bhadra-mftyAkAnkpftripriUbML 
f -yaen-lQ, ftae. i^ fed. 33 a. 

Blttdii^infty&kAm-Ty&karaiia. 

Cone a 1 6. TraiiBlated by £q Fft-hu (Dbarmanksha), 
of the Western TiioLdynasiy, A.D. 265-31 6. i Cucicnliu. 
This is an earlier trandatioa of tbe twenly-fimt S&tra 
of Na 33. JT'-ynen-loy 8. v. 

86 mwt^^m^m 

FoHahwo-iMl^tift-pbi-ni-HA. 

' Satim fpoken Irf Bvddba on the detarmtnatkni of tiie Ylnoya.* 

yinayaviidtita7a-apAIi-paripr{JbiA&. 

Gone. 395. TraDdated bj a teacher of the Tripitaka, 
of (or at) the Thnn-kwin' district (t). 'According to 
JIT'-Bhan, the compiler of the KhAi-jnen-ln, this trans- 
lation was made under the Eastern Trin dynasty, A. n. 
3 1 7-4 so. Bat the other catalogues mention neither 
the trandatoi^s name nor the period o& the transla- 
tion*' This is another translation of the twenty-foorth 
S&tra of No. 33. JT'-yoen-lUy &te. i, foL 33 b. i &s- 
cicnlns. 

37 Bft^^m 

jS ft*iQiH)"t6UIHEn]l-lClIi« 
* SCtim on nifling and awakening the pure thoaglit.* 

AdyftMtya-Ba^ifcoda. 

CSonc. 135. Translated by GnAnagnpta, of the Sni 
dynasfyi ▲. n. 589-618. 3 fasdcnli. This is an earlier 
translation of the twenty-fifth S&tra of Na 33. IT'- 
yoen-lny bee.' i, foL 33 b. 

38 mwtnm^m 

FoHahwo-yiu-thien-wAii-JIaiL 

•SCtn spoken bjBoddha on (the leqvert of) the IQnaUdejtnA.' 

ndayftnarTatsarftjrarparipriikl&IL 

JST -yhen-ln, Cftsc i, foL 33 b ; Obna 864. Tranalated 
by Fft-M, of the Western TUn dynasty, a. n. 365-316. 
6 leaves. This is an earlier translation of tbe twenty- 
ninth S&tra of No. 33. JT-ynen-ln, frsc. i, foL 34 a, 

39 mi^mmmm 

Fo-fihwo-sU-nio-thi-lifL 

• S^itim spoken hy Bnddhe on (the iwjiiest oO Bnmati.' 

Somaii-dAriUirparipra^ik/UL 

^ Xjjt fit '* ^^'^ ^ ttifoa at the western eitreme of the 
Oteat Wan in Kansnh fai Ngan-ei-dien.' Wells Williams, CUa. 
Diet, p. 93a 



iT-ynen-lo, fasc i, fd. 34 a ; Cone 533. T^randated 
by Kn Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, a. d. 365-316. 9 leaves. 

FoHahwo-aii-mo-thi-piia-Bi-liA. 

•Satra spoken bj Bnddha on (the reqneat oQ the Bodhisattta 

SomatL' 



Cone 633. Translated by Knmira^Tay of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, a. n. 384-417. 1 1 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of the 
thirtieth SAtra of No. 33. JT'-ynen-la, fistfc i, fd. 34 a, 

41 nnmmi9Licm 

Fo-shwo-li-kea-flh'- uii-li^ 

'Satra spoken bj Boddha on (the leqaeat of) the PHnoess 

Vimabdatta.' 

Vima]adattll-paripr»iUA&. 

Cone. 331. Translated by fa FIrha (Dhannaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin djmasty, a. n. 365-316. i ftscica- 
1ns. This is an earlier translation of the thirty-third 
Sfttra of Na 33. J^'-ynen-ln, fiuc. i, foL 34 b. 

42 mmmmn^^^m 

Fo-shwo^o-sho-shi-wftA-nii-o-ahu- 
t&rpha-e&-i(diL 

*Sttfa spoken bj Boddha on the Bodhiittva Asokadattt, a 
Prinoess of the Kmg A^atasatra.' 

ijokadattft-vy&karana. 

06nc 3. Translated by En Fft-hn (Dhannaxaksha), 
of the Western TUn dynasty, a. d. 365-316. i fiMidca- 
Ins. This is an earlier translation of t^e thirty-second 
SAtra of No. 33. J^'-ynen-ln, ftsc. i, foL 34 b. 

43 nwtmnm 

FoHdiwo-aU-Uii-Jkidu 

*8atfa spoken bjBi^UQia on the rsqneat of Bmata.' 

Snrata-paripriUML 

Cone 531. Translated by F6 Yen, of the Wtt 
dynasty^ A. d. 330-365. i fosdeolna. 

44 The same as No. 43. 

T^Mislated by JT Sh'-lnn, of the Former Lliik 
dynasty, a. d. 303-376. i foadcalns. 

The above two works are earlier translations off the 
twenty-seventh SAtra of No. 33. JT'-tsiny bsc 3, foL 15 a. 



S5 



SOTRA-FirAKA. 



26 



46 # ill6 iC IE 

Toh-wu-kea-nii-iJA. 

'Sfttn (spoken on the leqneit) of the Princew VhneMetti,' 

yiinaladatt&-paripriU:A&. 

Cone. 736. Trannlatod by GaatMna TngMrM^ of the 
Ei8t6niWtidyiiaflty9A.D^534-$'5o. i fiftieiciiliiB. Tliii 
is it later tranBlation of the thirty-third S&tra of No. 23, 
and alao that of No. 41. f -ynenJn, fiuo. i, foL 34 b. 



46 ^^mmmwt:^3&m 

Wan - ehu - eh'- li - aa-shwo-pQ-BB'-i- 
lo-im-ihe-iaiL 

*8tttfa ipolnnhyMMftPiurl on the inoonoehrible |deee of Bnddha.' 

Atjntyabnddhaviflhaya-nirdftna. 

OoDC. 808; Trandated by Bodhiroii, of the HbUi 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 2 fasdcnli. This is another 
translation of the thirty-fifth SAtra of No. 23. JT'- 
ynenJn, fiuo. i, foL 34 b. 

47 mwtfn^^mm 

FoHshwo-ra-hwftn-flAn-mdi-iiA. 

'Stem ipokan by Bnddha on the SeinAdU eilled like IDsiioB.* 

Suflh/Aitamati-pariprtWUL Gone. 246. 
Mftyppama-flamMhi , 

A. R> p. 444 ; A.M. O., p. 249. IVandated by £n 
Fft-hn (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tun dynasty, 
▲.D. 265-316. 3 fascicnli. 

48 ^^M^'f-mmm 

Sban-iEra-i-thien-tsz'- sn-wftn-iuIL 

' Setim (ipdken) on the leqnett of the Derainitn HnriiiMtMBSti,' 

SoshtAitamati-paripriUAA. 

Trandated by Phi-ma-i'(yu>^okshi^ra^ t) together 
-wiihYnigkkrvJa. an4 others, of the Eastern Wti dynasty, 
A. n. 634-550. 3&sciealL 

The above two works are earlier translations of the 
thirty-«ixthSfttraofNo.23. Z'-yiien-la,fiMe.i,foL35a. 

49 :1k "F «iJ HIE 

Th&i-tsz'- shwa-hu-iUiL 

* Sfttn (ipoken on the reqneet) of the Crown-Frinee Sobihn.* 

Sab&ha-pariprtik£A&. 

done. 671. Translated by JTn Fi-ha (Dharmaralrsha), 
of the Western Tnn dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 5 leaves. 



*^5(4l^« 



50 

Tyd-tsaf-hS-hhiu-idA. 

' Sfttva (ipoken on the nqaem) of the Crowi^MBoe 

Sub&ha-paripriU^ 



Gone. 672. It is stated m 8an-}iu's Gatalogne, oom- 
piled under the LiAn dynasty, a. n. 502-557, that t^ 
work has been pnt in the list of unknown tranalaton^ 
works in An-knn or Tio-in's Catalogue, eompiled under 
the Eastern Tain dynasty, a. d. 317-420. Now this is 
added to the list of translations made under the Western 
Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier trandations of the 
thirtyHHventh 8&tra of Na 23. JT'-yuen-lu, ftiac. i, 
fol. 36 b. 

51 A^nnmm 

Zu-A-lde-thi-Biik-idA. 

'Sfttn on entering the inhetuioe and netare of the Dharma* 
dhStn,' or • Dhartte4hite-pnkr<tj-av«tiia-aain(T).' 

BafaoakfiUa-sfttia. 

JT-ynen-lu, Cmc. 3, foL 9 a. Trandated by Mina- 
gupta, ofthe Sui dynasty^ A. D. 589-618. 11 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. JE^ -yuen-lu, a v. 



62 



m±^mm:kmmm 



HwuindiiA-pha-Bi^wan-tArdiAn-ikAiien-ikiiL 

•Sainton the gnat good maana aakad hj the Bodhiaattfa 



£Mfftiiottara-bodhi8attvarpariprtJbXJi&. 

Cone. 207. Translated by Ku Flrhn(DharmarakBba), 
of the Western Tsin djmasty, a.d. 265-316* 2 fiMciouli* 
This is an earlier trandation of the thirty-eighth Sdtra 
of No. 23. £*-yuen-lu, fose. i, fol. 35 b. 

68 A fHf le lat n^ 

1 aHUiail-lml6IHUU'-43il. 
• Satm dftha MdiajSaa on the espkaatton of taa iBlallaofeaal 

knowledge.' 

BhadiBip&lar^reahlAi-pariprtUsfti. 

Oona 570. Trandated by Divftkaia and olhersy of 
theThif^ dynasty, a. b. 618-907. 2 fisuMieali. This is 
a later translation of the thirty-ninth SAtim of No. 23. 
f -yuen-lu, fiue. 1, fol. 35 b. There is a preface by the 
Empress Wu TaS-thien, a. n. 668-705, of the Thin 
dynasty. 

Fo-shwo-t&Hdiaft*ftA-taA-yfto-hwm-JdA. 

'SAlva of the MahSyaaa-faipnlja ^pokea by Bnddha on the 

important nmlentaadlng.* 

Maitreya-pariprifcfcAMhannAiihia, 

Cone. 569. Tranalated by An Shi-kfto, of the Eastern 
Hin dynasty, A. d. 25-220. i leaf. This is an earlier 
translationof the forty-first S&tra of No. 23. JT'*; 
luy fiase. I, foL 36 a. 



27 



StTRA-PirAKA. 



28 



66 mm^mmiiBi^mm 

Mi-lo-phu-s&Hsni-wan-pan-yuen-iiA. 

* Siktra on the fonner pnyen asked by the Bodhinttra Maitraja.* 

Maitreya-paripriJiM. 

Cono. 349. Tranfilated by En Fft-ba (DharmarakBha), 
of the Western Tsin dynaBiy, a. d. 265-316. 9 leaves. 
This is an earlier translation of the fortj-seoond Siitra 
of No. 23. jfiT'-ynen-lu, fietsc i, fol. 36 a. 

Tu-yi-tshifr-iu-fo-AdA-ifeie-Jb'- y en-ldiL 

' SAtra on arranging the wisdom and adornment of the place 

of all Bnddhas.' 

Sarvabuddhavishay&vat&ra. 

Wassiljewi 161. Translated by Sanghap41a, of the 
Li4n dynasty, a.d. 503-r>557. i fascioolus. Deest in 
Tibetan. J^'-yuen-lu, fasc 3, foL a a. 

67 mmBm^^m 

Fo-i-2ih-ino-ni-p&o-itiA. 

* Siitra of the snn and mani-jewel left by Buddha (f).' 

Eftsyapa-paravarta. 

Cone. 162. Translated by E* Lea-iUft-ifc&ftn (Loka- 
rakshal), of the Eastern H&n dynasty, ▲.D. 25-220. 
I fiASciculus. 

68 mmmmm^mm 

Fo-shwo-mo-l^o-yeii-p&o-yen-ikift. 

' S&tra 6f the MahAyftna spoken by Bnddha on the adornment 

of jewels.' 

E&^yapa-parivarta. 



Translated under the Western or Eastern Tain 
dynasty, A. D. 265-430, but the translator's name is 
lost I fasciculus. 

The above two works are different translations of 
the forty-third S&tia of No. 23. They are wanting 
in llbetan. iT'-yuen-lu, &8c. i, fol. 36 b. But see 
No. 23 (43). 



59 mltmf^^- 

^ M « 



WiA:^m 



ShaA-m&n-flh'- tsz'- heu-yi-shaA-tArflLA-pien- 

f&A-kwftA-ikiA. 

' Vaipulya-e&tra on the great good means, being the AimSia- 

simhanAda.' 

iSrtm&lA-devi-aimbanAda, 

Cono. 105, 106. TrauBlated by Gfunabhadra, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. i fasciculus. This 
is an earlier translation of the forty-eighth Siitra of 
No. 23« Jf '-yuen-lu, fasc. i, foL 36 b. 

60 mw ^mu 

Phi-yfi-so-wan-Jfeifu 

* Sfttra (spoken) on the request of Vyiaa.* 

Vy&sa-paripnifeibA&. 
Gone. 448, 449. Translated by Gkkutama Pra^n&- 
ruAi, of the Eastern W^i dynasty, a.d. 534-550- ^ fas- 
dculL This is an earlier translation of the forty-ninth 
SAtra of No. 23. Deest in Tibetan, ^-yuen-lu, 
&SC. I, fol. 36 b. But see No. 23 (49). It is stated in 
a note at the beginning, that this translation was made 
in A.D. 542, and that it consists of I4>457 Chinese 
characters. 



CLASS IIL 




■^ T^tsi-pu, or MaMsannipata Cla^. 



61 :k:^ ^ AM^ 

TArfaA-taA-til-tBi-iEdii. 
Hah&vaipalya-inah&saimip&ta-siitra. 

Cf. No. 72. See also Wassiljew, 162. Translated by 
Dharmaraksha^ of the Northern Li&n dynasty, ▲.d. 397- 
439. 4 parts; 30 fieuBciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, 
but part I, chapters 6, 7 are wanting in the latter. 
JK''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 2 a. 



62 Am:k:^mBm^ 

TdrBhaft-tJl-SELA-taAL-jsih-ts&A-iEdA. 

' BfahaySoa-mahATsipnlya-siiryagarbhaFttttra.' 

SCbyagarbha-sdtra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, hac 2, fol. 2 b ; Gone 609 ; Wassiljew, 
168; A.R, p. 465; A.M. O., p. 269. Translated by 
Narendrayasas, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 
10 fasciculi This is a later and fuller translation of 
the fourth part of No. 61. JiT'-yuen-lu, s. y. 



1 



29 



StJTRA-VlTAJUL 



30 



63 :k:^^AMMM^ 

T&-£aii-tafi-t&-tsi-yueh-t8&A-ikiA. 

Zandragarbha-vaipulya. 

Cone. 659 ; Wassiljew, 169. Tranfllated by Naren- 
Jrayaras (the same peraon as before), under the Northern 
Tsi dynasty, ▲. d. 550-57 7.10 faacicoli. It agrees with 
Tibetan. J^'-yuen-ln, fasc. a, foL 2 b. 

Tfir8ha&-tlUtBi-ti-t8fiAHshi-lim-idA. 

DaMtJtakra-kshiiigarbha. 

JT'-ynen-Iu, fasc. 2, fol. 3 a; Cone. 593 ; Wassiljew, 
170 ; A. R, p. 462 ; A. M. O., p. 266. TransUted by 
Hhtten-^an, a.d. 651, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618- 
907. 10 fasciculi; 8 chapters. 

65 Mm:k:^ m-tn^m 

Fo-8hwo-tJl-&&-kwftAH9hi-lun-JkiA. 

' Maha? tipnlyspfliitra spoken by Buddha on the ten wheels (of 
the Bodhisattva Kshitigwbha).* 

i>a«aJtakra-kBhitigarbha. 

Cone 598. Translated nnder the Northern Liin 
dynasty, A. d. 397-439, but the translator's name is lost 
8 fiisdouli; 15 chapters. This is an earlier and shorter' 
translation of No. 64, which latter agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fiats^. 2, fol. 3 a. 



66 



Tft-tsi-sii-mi-tsaA-iul 

' MahAsennipata-snmenigBrbhfr^atn.* 

Sumerugarbha. 

Cone. 587. See also Wassiljew, 171. Translated by 
NarendrayaMs together with Yi-k* (Dharmapra^na), of 
the Northern Tsi dynasty, a. d. 550-577. 2 fiusKdculi ; 
4 chapters. 



67 M^^^mM 

Hhu-khuA-yun-phaHa&-ikiA. 

' AkiMgarbharbodhisattniFsatn.' 

Ak&ragarbha-siitra. 

iT'- yuen-lu, fasc. 2, foL 3 b; Cone 196; Wassiljew, 
171; A. R., p. 466 ; A. M. G., p. 270. Translated by 
^nanagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 
2 CasciculL 



68 



^ Hha-khuA-ts&A-phu-sH-Xd]! 
Ak&sagarbha-bodhisattva-siitra. 

JST'-yuen-ln, fasc. 2, foL 3 b ; Cone. 194. Translated 
by BuddhayaMS, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 
384-417. 1 £bumucu1u8. 



69 A^m^mm%m 

HhU-khaA-tB&ft-phu-8&-shan-Heu-iku(i. 
Ak&^agarbha-bodhisattva-dh&rant-siitra. 

Cone 195. Translated by Dharmamitra, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. i fasciculus. 

The aboTe three works are translations of the same 
or sinular text, and agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
Cue. 2, fol. 4 a. 



70 Mjfi^in^iiie 

EwftA-hhu-khuA-t8&ii-pha-8&-ikiii. 

* Akaiagarbhft-bodhisattTvdhyana-satn (Q.* 
Translated by Dharmamitra, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 3 leayes. 

71 mm^mi^wii^mm 

Fo-Bhwo-phu-aft-nien-fo-B&n-m^-JtiA. 

'Satn spoken by Boddha on the SamAdhi called Bodhisattva- 

baddhannsmrtti.' 

Bodhisattva-buddh&nusmrtti-sam&dhi. 

Wassil^jew, 172; Cone. 481. Translated by Eun- 
toh-^ih together with Hhilen-ibUln, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 6 fiasciculi; 16 chapters. 






72 nm:k:^^A 

Fo-sbwo-tA.-faii-taA-tArtBi-phaH3&- 
nien-fo-s&n-mdi-iEdA. 

'Bfahavaipnlya-mahasannipAtarsiitra spoken by Buddha on 
the SamAdhi (sailed BodhiaatfevapbuddhAnnsmHti.' 

Mah&vaipulya-mah&saimip&ta-bodhisattva- 
buddhAnusmn ti-BftTnMhi . 

J^'-yuen-ln, £asc. 2, fol. 4 b; Cone 610. Translated 
by Dharmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 
10 &Bciculi; 15 chapters. This is a later and incom- 
plete translation of No. 71, which latter agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. y. 

73 « :f^ H * «? 

P&n-itoaHsftn-mSi-iiA. 

*Satn on the Samldhi called Pntyntpanna (etc.).* 

Fratyutpaima-baddhasammakh&Yasihita- 

samftdhi. 



81 



StyiRA-PirAKA, 



82 



A. R, p. 444 ; A.H.O., p. 250. See also Gone. 404 ; 
Waasiljew, 17a. TranBlated by if' LBn-faikhkn (Lo- 
karakdial), of the Eastern Hin dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 
3&fleicnli; 16 chapters. 



74 1^ H 5fe ^ H I? 



0-ik/<&-ino-phu-8&-itiA. 

« Satn (spoken) by the Bodhisattira AluhanmstL' 

Akshazamati-mrdeM-siitra. 

jfir*-yuen-la, faso. 2, fo]. 5 a ; Cone. 35. See also 
A.B., p. 451; A. M. Gh., p. 256. Translated by Kn 
Fft-ha (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 7 £EUBcicuIi 

75 :k:^^:kM^mm 

T&-£ELA-taj9i-iA-t8i-hhien-hu-iEdA. 
Mah&vaipulya-maMsanmp&ta-bhadTap&laHsrfitra. 

Gone. 608. Translated by ffnftnagnpta, Dhannar 
gupta, and others, of the Sni dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 
5 fiuBoicali; 17 chapters. 

76 ^^^mm 

P&-pho-phu-8ftrikiA. 

* SAtra (spoken on the request) of the Bodhisttttra BhaditpiW 

Bhadrap&la-sf^tra. 

Cone 394. Translated by JT Len-JHi-ibUn (Loka- 
raksha), of the Eastern H&n dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 
I fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
7 3, and they agree with Tibetan ; but No. 76 contains the 
first four chapters only» JT-yuen-lu, fasc 2, foL 5 a. 

77 MMM^^U 

Wu-tsin-i-plia-Bi-ikiA. 

< Sfttra (spoken) bj the Bodhisattra Aksharamati.' 

Akaharamati-nirdeMirsiitra. 

Cone 851. See also Wassiljew, 171. Translated by 
E'-jea and P&o-un, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 
420-479. 4 fasciculi. This is a later translation of 
No. 74. JP'-yuen-lu, fcsc. 2, foL 5 b. 

/' 

TA-tei-phl-y^-wftA-itiA. 

' Mah&sannipaij^vadAnariljnirsCltra (t).* 

Translated by (rn&nagapta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. JST'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2, ful. 5 b. 



79 



:k^m 



' Sfttra on the great 



TaUiAgato-mali&l 

A. B., p. 447 ; A. M. O., p. 252. Translated by JTu 
Ffi-hn (Dhannaraksha), of the Western Tdn dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 8 fasciculi; 28 chapters. Hiib is an 
earlier translation of part i, chapters i, a of No. 6t. 
Z'.yoen-lu, iaac. 2, fol. 5 b. 



80 



ITicJ^f ffllE 



P&o-nii-Bu-wan-itui. 

' SAtra (spoken) on the requesUof a predona woman,* or 
< Ratnastri-paripriUU (T).* 

Translated by JTu Fft-hn (Dhiumaralaha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 4 &sciculi; 
13 chapters. This is an earlier translation of part i, 
chapter 3 of No. 61. JST'-yuen-lu, &so. 2, foL 6 a. 



81 



Wu-y en-thuA-tsz*- IdiL 

*StLtra on the dumb boy,' or 
« MtLka-kiunAra-satra (T).' 

Translated by Kn F&-hu (Dhannaraksha), of the 
Western Tidn dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 2 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of part i, chapter 7 of 
No. 61. JST'-yuen-lu, fissc 2, foL 6 a. 

82 3 ^ BE ^ H iS 

Tsz*- t8&i-wftA-phuHB&-ikiii. 

• tfffanri^aFbodhisattfa-sfttra (f ).* 

Translated by Kum&ra^tva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a«d. 384-417. 2 &sciculL 

83 ¥ Sk £ ra Jft 

Fftn-hhiin-wfiii-wan-iku(i. 

'Siktim (spoken) on the request of the powerAil king/ or 
*tsTararii^p&ripriHJUt (f).* 

Translated by Ghutama Pra^fUlruAi, A. n. 542, of the 
Eastern WM dynasty, a. d. 534-550. 2 &8ciculi It 
consists of 18,341 (Chinese characters. Thb is a later 
translation of No. 82, and both are similar to part i, 
chapter 2 of No. 61. Z'-yuen-ln, fasc. 2, foL 6 b. 

P&o-sin-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

' RatnatAHUdhiraiit-sfttra (1).' 

Translated by Prabh&mitra, A. n. 628-630, of the 
Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 8 fasdculL It consisti 



1 



88 



StTBA-PITAEA. 



84 



of 63,883 CSiineae chancten. TUs ia a later trans- 
lation of part 2 of No. 61. F-taia, fiuo. 4, foL 19 a. 
CL E'-jmorlfx, fiuw. a, foL 6 b. 

Ta-Jhi-fo-iiA-ikid4;'-kwftA-7eii-Ja]fiu 

'SAtn on emmog the wisdom, light, and adoranMnt of the 

place of all BoddhM.' 

Sarvatath&gaiaviBhay&vaiAra. 
"WaBailljew, i6i. Translated under the three Tshin 
djnaBtiea, ▲•d. 350-431, but the translator's name is 



lost. 1 fascicnlas. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-jnen-lu, 
fasG. a, fol. 9 b. 

86 Am^mf^^mw^ 

TAi-8haA-iEdn-k&dL-H-iku-pha-8&-8iu- 
hhiA-&n-iiA. 

' MahSySiia-tB^niX;<Uttiiiaju-bodhiaattfa4ar7S-farga-a6tn (T),' 
Translated by BodhiroAd, of the Thftn dynasty, A.D. 

618-907* I &scicnlas. Deest in Tibetan, f -ynen- 

In, fasG. 2, fol. 10 a. 




CLASS rv 

^1) Hwft-j6n-pu, or Avatamsaka Glass'. 



87 A:^ B^^ mu 

T&^f&A-kwftA-fo-hw&-yen-itiA. 

* HahAvaipulyarhiiddhStataigiaaka-siitn.* 

BaddMYatamsaka-maMyaipalya-sfttra. 

f -yuen-ln, fasc a, fol. 8 a ; Cone. 599 ; Wassiljew, 
157; A. B., p. 401 ; A. M. O., p. ao8. Translated by 
Bnddhabhadra and others, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 317-420. 60 fosdcoli; 34 chapters. Spoken by 
Buddha at eight assemblies, held in seven different 
places. Hence the term ^ >^ A ^ Tshi-<Aa-p&- 
hwni, or * the seven places and eight assemblies.' 

88 The same as No. 87. 

Translated by /Siksh&nanda, A.D. 695-699, of the 
Th&n dynasty, a. d. 6 1 8-907. 80 lieMcicali ; 39 chapters. 
This is a later and fdUer translation of No. 87, and 
agrees with Tibetan (45 chapters), which latter was 
translated from Chinese. Tfae pixth assembly of No. 87 
is divided into two in No. 88. J^'-yuen-la, s.y. There 
are two Imperial prefaces, namely: i. That byjOan- 
tso, the third sovereign of the Min dynasty, dated a. d. 
141a. a.That by the Empress WuTso-thienjA.D. 684- 
705, of the Thftn dynasty, who sent a special envoy 



' In the new Japaneee edition of the Chineae Tripiteka, now in 
the coofae of pnUication in Toldo, thia data Conna ita firat part, 
halving the ibilowing worica in a diiferent order, aa they appear in 
the Yneh-tsftA-F-taift, or Guide lor the EzamiDation of the Canon. 
See the AdTertaaement of the K6-1d6Hiho-in, published aa a supple- 
ment to the Mei-kid-shin-ahi, a Japanese newspaper, Aug. 36, 1880. 



to Khoten for the Sanskrit text of this S&tra, and took 
part in th^ translation. 

T&^£ELA-kwftA-fo-hw&-yen-itiA-phu-hhien- 
phu-Bi-hhiA-yuen-itui. 

* Oiapter on the praetioe and payer of the Bodhisattva Saman- 

ti^hadra, in the HahAvaipiil jn^bnddhSvataaiaaka-ailtTa.' 

Translated by Pra^fSa, a. d. 796-798, of the Th&n 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 40 fosdcoli. This is a later 
and fvdler translation of a text similar to that of the 
last chapter of Nos. 87, 88. iT'-tin, fosc. i, fol. 8 b. 
At the end there is a letter addressed to th^ Chinese 
Emperor*from the King of Wu-^^ L e. Odra or Uia, 
in Soath India, who presented 'to the former his 0¥m 
copy of the Sanskrit text of this chapter, in a. d. 795. 
It contains 6a verses of the Samantabhadra-pranidh&na, 
called BhadraAari, and agrees with the Sanskrit text 
mentioned in Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, 
I. 33, and Oatal. Bodl. Japan., No. 56. 

The above three works are generally distinguished by 
the number of fosciculi» as ' sixty, eighty, and forty 
Hwiryen-iin.' 

Sin-li-;eii-yin-£lirman-jnu(i. 

* SAtn on the gate of the law of the aeal for entering the 

power of fSrith.' 

iOraddb&baladh&n&vat&ramudii-sfltra. 



86 



StTRA-PIfAKA. 



36 



ir'-yaen-ln, fiEWO. a,fol. 9a; Cone. 527, A. S., p. 455; 
A. M. Q., p. 260. Translated by Bodhiraiia, of the 
Northern W^i dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 5 iasdculL 

S TO ^ -Jr « 

Fo-hwft-yen-;eu-£Ti-l&i-toh-ib'-pu- 
8z'-i -iEdfi - ibid- iiili. 

•BoddhftvaUiiiMikaptathAgata .... Av»tAra-8atn.' 

Tath&gataguna^dii&HntyaviBhay&ya- 

tftra-nirde^a. 

Wassiljew, i6i. Translated by &n&nagapta, of the 
Sni dynasty, a.d. 589-618. i fasdcolaB. This is a 
later translation of No. 85 ; which latter ought also 
to be arranged in this class, as it is so in Z'-yoen-lu, 
fasc 2, foL 9 b. 

FoHshwo-en-l&i-hhiA-hhien-Jnbli. 

* Sfttn spoken by BoddhA on the appeanmoe of the Tithdgatii * 

Translated by Zu Fft-hu (Dhannaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 4 fEtsdcnli. 
This is an earlier translation of chapters 32 and 24 of 
No. 87, and chapters 37 and 29 of No. 88. K'* yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2,'fol. 12 b. 

93 A-:^SIAitt^^%Z^ 

^ TO ^ 



tft-f&A-kw&A-;m-2:u-l&i-ik'-toh-pa- 

Tath&gataguna^^i&n&Jintyavishay&Ya^ 
t&ra-nirde^a. 

Translated by ^ksh&nanda, of the Th4n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. I fascicolus. This is a later translation 
of No. 91. iT -yaen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 a. 

94 :k:^!^m$mmi^m^ 

T&-f&]i-k w&]&-fo-h w&-y en-ikiiiHsia-tahz'- fan. 

* Part on the practice of compassion, in the Mahifaipnlya- 

bnddhavstswsska-sCttra.* 

Translated by Devapra^rna, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z -yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, foL 10 b. 



95 iB^Jft'^±B^^Jft 

Hhldii-wu-pien*-fo-tha-kuii-toh-itui. 

* Ansntahnddhakshetragmia-nirdei^satra (?)•' 

Translated by Hhtten-ikw&n (Hjouen-thsang), of the 
Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 leayee. This is a 
similar translation of chapter 26 of No. 87, and chapter 
31 of Vo, 88. Z'-yuen4u, fasc. 2, fol. 12 b. 

M ^ ^ ^ 

T&-ffiii-kwftA-fo-hw&-yen-iku(i-pu-8z'- 

'Firt on the Alantjavishaya. in the llahaTaipulyapbnddhi. 



Translated by Devapra^na, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. I fsuMnculus. 



97 :k'^Bia^Z-J^m^n^ 



T&r£aj&-kw&A-^-lM-pu-B2f-i-iEd]i-Jki4-iHA. 

* MahSYaipuIya-tatbSgataUntjaTishaya-satra.* 

Translated by ^sh&nanda, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.i>. 618--907. I fasciculus. This is a later transla- 
tion of No. 96. Deest in Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 10 a. 

98 A:^ M'^jimmm 

T&-f&A-kwftA-phu-hhien-8a-shwo-iEdA. 

'Mahavaipnlya-sdtra spoken by Samantabhadra.' 

Translated by Siksh&nanda, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 5 leayes. Deest in Tibetan. j£^'- yuen- 
lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 b. 

99 M SSt^^^'^ 

Zw&A-yen-phu-thi-sifi-itui. 

* Bodhihridaya-vytUia-BAtra.* 

Translated by Eum&ra^ya, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z*-yuen-ln, fasc. 2, fol. 10 b. 

100 mmmm^mm 

Fo-6hwo-phu-B&-pan-yeh-itiii. 

* Sfttra spoken by Bnddha on the original action of the Bodhisaltva.* 

Translated by K* ZAien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. 1 fasciculus. This is an earlier translation 
of chap. 7 on the ' pure practice' of No. 87, and chap. 1 1 
of No. 88. JT'- yuen-lu, fasc 2, fol. 1 1 b. 



87 



St^TBA-PIl'AKA. 



88 



101 :k:^ Minimum A 

T&-£ELA-kwftA-f o-hwA-yen-iKA - sah - 211- 

* A oontiniyitioa of the chapter <m entaring the DhannadhAtii, 
in the KahATeipiil7»-biiddhiv«t«Mek»«ftt».' 

Tranfilated by Div&kara« of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. 10 leayes. 



102 



Fo-shwo-teuHsha-itui. 

* 8&tn spoken by Buddha on the Ththigatip^faeahaiia (t the 
names or epithets of the TathAgaia).' 

Translated by K' LeuHi-khka (LokanOcsha f), of the 
Eastern H&n dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 6 leayes. This is 
an earlier and shorter translation of chapi 3 on the 
' epithets of the Tathftgata' of No. 87, and of chap. 7 of 
No. 88. iC'-ynen4u, fasc. 2, fol. 11 a. 

103 :k:^ si^m-^^m 

T&-f&ii-kwlLA-pIia-8ft-shi-ti-iEiik. 

* MahaTaipalya-bodhisattvardanbhftmi-ffttfm.* 

Translated by Zi-AdA-yd and Th&n-y&o, of the 
Northern WM dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 8 leaves. 
This is a later translation of No. 99. JST'-ynen-ln, 
fiB»c. 2, fol. 1 1 a. 



104 



Mw^m 



Tu-ehi-phin-JdA. 

' S^Ura of the chi^ter on going across the world.' 

Translated by JTu FA-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.ix 265-316. 6 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of chap. 33 on the f sepa- 
ration from the world' of No. 87, and chap. 38 of No. 88. 
j^-yuen-lu, Case 2, fol. 13 a. 

105 + tt i? 

' Dajahhami-sAtra.' 

Da^bhtbnikaHsiitra. 

Cf. IT'-yaen-la, ftsc 2, foL 14 a ; Cone. 90. Gf. also 
Da^abhibnkvara, in Catalogae of the Hodgson Mann- 
Bcripts»1.3; III.i;y.5S;yL5;yn.i4. Translated by 
KnmAra^Ta togetheivwith Buddhayasas, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A.D. 394-417. 6 fasciculi. This is a 
nmilar translation of ehiup, 22 on the ' DambhAnu' of 



No. 87, and chap. 26 of No. 88. f -yuen-ln, hac 2, 
fol. 12 a. 



106 Mm fSt ^ ^ ^ 
Fo-shwo-lo-mo-ibi6-iHbi. 

' Siltra spoken bj Bnddha on Ramaka (t the name of a nun).' 

Translated by ShaA-ibien, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, a«d. 385-431. 4 £Mciculi. This b an in- 
complete translation of chap. 34 of No. 87, and chap. 39 
of No. 88. JT-yuen-lu, iasc. 2^ fol. 13 a. 

JTu-phu-sftrJUliu-fo-pan-yeh-Jdii. 

« Satra on the original actions c^ the Bodhisattvas who are 
seeking the state of Boddlia.' 

Translated by Nieh T&o-fan, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 12 leayes. This is a later 
translation of No. 100. 

108#li + #lTji|S&lE 

PhaH3a-€ilu-iE^-hhiii-t&o-phiii-£iii. 

' SAtra of the chapter oil the way of practice in the ten dweUings 
or stations (not the Dassbhami^ bnt still inferior) of the 
Bodhisattva.* 

Translated by En F&-hu (Dbarmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 9 leayes. 

109 nm^m-t^m 

Fo-shwo-phu-B^-fihi-ihi-ibiii. 

'Satrajrpoiienbj Buddha on the ten ststions of the Bodhisattfa.* 

Translated by Oltamitra, of the Eastem^Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 3 1 7-420. 5 leayes. 

The aboye two works are similar translations of 
chap. 1 1 on the ' ten stations' (lower than the Dasa- 
bh&mi) of No. 87, and chap. 15 of No. 88. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fthsc. 2, foL 1 1 b. 

no if ii — ^ il ^ « 

Tsien-pi-yi-tshifi-ib*- toh-itiA. 

* Satra on making gradnaUj complete all the wisdom and Tirtoe.' 

DambhftoikA-Biitra. 

Cf. No. 105. Translated by En Fft-hn (Dhanna- 
laksha), of the Wcctom Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 
5 fasciculi This is an earlier translation of No. 105. 
JT-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. z i b. 

D2 



89 



8t)TRA-PirAKA. 



40 



Taii-mu-pha-8&-su-wanH3ftii-mSi-itiA. 

•Qbtn, on a SuUUllii asked by the BoclhiMtlva Samaliikiluii 

(!•< equal-eye").' 

TranBlated by Kn Fft-hu (DharmarakBha), of the 
Western Tun dynasty, A. d. 265-3 ^ ^- 3 iascieiilL This 
ifi an earlier translation of chapter 24 on the ' DaMi- 



■amidhi' of No. 87, and chapter 37 of No. 88. JT'-ynen- 
In, fiwa 3, fol. 12 a. 

112 ^i0^mmm^m mm 

Wan-ahaH9h'-li-waii-phaH9&-8ha-iifL 

*8atra <m the office of the Bodhintfcva asked by UmigmA,* 
Transkted hy JT' Leu-IOirkhka (Lokaraksha t), of the 
Eastern H&n dynasty, a. d. 25-220. i fasdcnlus. 



CLASS V. 







% nl» Ni6-ph&n-pu, or Nirv&na Class. 



113 :k^mM^M 

T&-p&ii-iiig-ph&n-^nii. 
Mah&parinirv&na-siitra. 

Cone 640. Cf. A. &, pp. 441, 487; A.U. O., pp. 
247, 290. Translated by Dharmaraksha, a.d. 423, of 
the Northern Li&n dynasty, a.d. 397-439. 40 fas- 
ciculi; 1 3 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. j!r'-3ruen- 
la, fiEMBC. 2, foL 14 b. A partial English translation of 
&SC. 12 and 39, by Beal, in his Catena of Buddhist 
Scriptures from the Chinese, pp. 160-188. 

N&n-pan-t&-p&n-nid-ph&n-itiA. 

' Southern book of the Mahftparinirvftiuktiitn.' 

This is a revision of No. 113, made in Zien-yeh, the 
moden\ Nankin, or the 'Southern Capital,' by two 
Chinese jS'r&manas, Hwui-yen and Hwui-kwan, and a 
literary man, Sie Lin-yun, a.d. 424-453, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A.D. 420-479. 36 fasciculi ; 25 chapters. 
This reviuon depends on No. 120. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 14 b. No. 113 is sometimes called the ^^ ^ic 
Pe-pan, or the Northern Book, when it is compared 
with its revision, the Southern Book, No. 114. 

115 :k^mmmik^ 

T&-p&n-nid-ph&n-JdA-heu-fan. 

* Latter p«rt of the MahAparinirWtjia-satn.* 

Translated hy &n&nabhadra together with Hwui- 
nin and others, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
2 fasciculi ; 4 chapters ancla half, L e. a continuation of 
the last chapter of Nos. 113, 114. It agrees with Tibe- 
tan (1). JST-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 15 a, where however 
the most important character is written wrongly, so 
it means literally * Deest (for Agrees ?) with Tibetan,' 



116 nwt:^^WL%mm 

Fo-shwo-f&A-taA-p&n-ni-yaen-XiA. 

* Vaipalya-parinirTAna-sdtra spoken by Boddha.* 

iTaturd&raka-samadhi-siitra. 
CoDc. 1 50. Translated by Kn Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. D. 2 65-3 1 6. 2 fasciculi ; 
9 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
foL 15 b. 

117 :k If. ^ 

Tft-p^-i-iA. 

* MahAkftnmika-BCttra.' 

Mah&karun&punchjrika-Biitra. 

iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 16 a; Cone. 644 ; A.R., p. 433 ; 
A.M.O., p. 239. Translated by Narendraya«as toge- 
ther with Fa-A;' (Dharmapra^rna^ of the Northern Tshi 
dynasty, a. d. 550-577. 5 fiisciculi; 13 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

118 :kiSim^^ 

Tdr-p&n-nig-ph&n-£iii. 
Mah&parinirv&ia-siiira. 

iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 20 a ; Cone 639. Trans- 
lated by F&-hhien (Fa-hian), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 317-420. 3 fasciculi. 

119 nm-:^mnmm 

Fo-shwo-faili-taii-ni-yuen-iiA. 

* Vaipnlya-mrvftiia-efltra spoken by Buddha.' 

Mah&parinirv&Yia-siitra. 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost 2 fas- 
ciculi. 

The above two works are different translations of 
the second S&tra on the ' walking for pleasure,' or the 



41 



StTRA-PirAKA, 



42 



Yik&ra(Y), in the Dlrgli&gama, No. $45) and also No. 55a; 
and thayagree with Tibetan. £''-yuen-lu,fasc.6,foLaoa, 
where Nos. 1 18, 1 19 are accordingly arranged properly 
under the heading of the SAtras of the Hinayana, as the 
one before, and the other after No. 55a. No. 118 omits 
the first part of No. 119, though the former is much 
longer than the latter. Nos. 118, 119, 545 (2), and 
553 are also to be compared with the Pali text of the 
Hahaparinibb&na-suttanta ; for which latter, see the 
Sacred Books of the East^ vol. xi. 

120 i^nstuMm 

Tft-p&n-ni-yuen-itiA. 
Mah&pajinirv&na-sftira. 

iT'-yuen-ln, fasc. 2, fol. 15 a. Translated by F&-bhien 
(Fa-hian) together with Buddhabhadra, of the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, A. D. 317-420. 6 fasciculi; 18 chapters. 
This is a similar and incomplete translation of Nob. 113, 
114. £''-yuen-lu, s. v. 



121 



m l:^H*«? 



Sz'- thufk-tsz'. s&n-mgi-itiA. 
iTaturd&raka-samadhi-stltra. 

/T'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 15 b; Cone. 555. Cf. A.B., 
p. 444 ; A. M. G., p. 250. Translated by fffUUiagupta, 
of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 3 fasciculi ; 6 chap- 
ters. This is a later and incomplete translation of 
No. 116. if'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

122 mmmmm^m,m'mm 

Fo-itAui-p&n-m^pyi.n-li&o-Bhwo-H&o-£id-j;iii. 

* Bdtn of teaching spoken briefly by Baddha just before his 

entering Pkrinirvftfia.' 



Translated by Kumira^va, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 7 leaves. 

123 mj^mmm^^m 

Fo-lin-m6-ph&ii-Jti-f&-ihi-Xd&. 

' Satn on the duration of the law foretold by Boddha joat 
before his entering Nirv&na.' 

Mah&parinirv&iia. 

A. B., p. 442 ; A. M. G., p. 247. Translated by 
Hhtten-ibwan (Hioaen-thsang), of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
J^'-yuen-lu, fasc 4, fol. 3 a. 

124 Mfsum^mMmmm 

Fo-mieh-tu-hea-kw£Ln-lien-tB&A-6uA-l-iA. 

' Siitra on (the roles for) putting the body into the coffin and 
sending it in the fbneral after Buddha's entering Nirvftna.' 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265- 
316; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, foL 23 b, where this 
work i^ mentioned under the heading of the SAtras 
of the Htnay&na. 

125 mvimikmmm 

P&n-ni-yuen-heu-kw&n-l&-£iA. 

8atra on the rules for two annual festivaU to be held after 
Buddha's entering Parinirrana.' 

Translated by Ku F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-3 1 6. 2 leaves. The two 
annual festivals are: i. In 4th month, 8th day, i.e. 
anniversary of Buddha's birth ; 2. In 7th mouth, 1 5th 
day, i. e. one day before the end of summer. 



CLASS VI. 



jEL yC "K^R yV M n? 'If^ Wu-ta-pu-wai-^Vi-yi-Ain, or Sutras of 

duplicate translations, excluded from the preceding five Classes. 






126 ^^mmm^m 

iS'in-kw&i^-min-tsui-shftA-w&A-XdA. 
Suvamaprabh&sottamar&^a-siitra. 

iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19 a; Cone. 291; A-Bm P-Si4; 
A.M.Q.y p. 315 ; Wassiljew, 315. Translated by I-tsin, 
of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 10 fasciculi; 
3 1 chapters. It agrees with 'Hbetan. iT'-yuen-lu, s. v.> 
For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson 
Manuscripts, I. 8; III. 10,59; YL 8; VII. 73. 



127 ^ * W «? 

.Sin-kw&ii-mufii-ikiA. 
Suvarnaprabh&sa-siitra. 

Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the Northern LiaA 
dynasty, A. n. 397 - 439' 4 fasciculi; 18 chapters. 
This is an earlier and incomplete translation of No. 126. 
Cf. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19 b. In China this is the 
most popular translation, having two famous commenta- 
ries, viz. Nos. 1548, 1552. iT'- tsin, fasc. 6, fol. 16 b. 



47 



StrrBA-PITAKA. 



48 



Fan-pieh-yueii-ib/ii-ikAu-BhaA-f&-inan-ldA. 

* Bdtn of ezpUining the fint and exoellant gate of the law of 

Nidtea.' 

Tranalated by Hhtlen-iwfin (HiouaQ-thiHUig), of the 
Th&n dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fascicuU. 

Fo-shwo-yuen-shaA-ikAu-BhaA-fan-flEl-paii-ibui. 

' Bttn spoken by Buddha 00 the origin of the law being the 
fbft and excellent part of NidAna.' 

Translated by Dhannagnpta, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 
589-618. 3 fascicali. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 140. JT'-yaen-lu, &sc. a, foL 24 b. 



142 




Pei-hwa-JJjii. 
E&ran&purufaiika-siiira. 

Z^-ynen-lu, faso. 3, fol. 18 b; Cone. 431; A. R., 
p. 436 ; A. tf . G-., p. 242 ; Wassi^ew, 154. Translated 
by Dharmarakshai of the Northern Li^ dynasty, ▲. i>. 
397-439. 10 fjBUMdculi; 6 chapters. It agrees with 
Tibetan. j^T-yuen-ln, s.v. For the Sanskrit text, B«e 
Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 21; V. 42; 
VI. 18; VIL 34. 

143 :^ MMM 

Liu-tu-tsi-'ikuQL. 

* Sha<panuniUUaannipat»4(ltra.' 

Translated by EJifin San-hwui, of the Wti dynasty, 
A.D. 222-280. 8 fasciculL There are three prefaces, 
by three Chinese, named Kh&a Wan-^ TtL 8hun-hhi, 
and Hhift Zih-hwhei, dated A. D. 1590, 1589, and 1588 
-''esp^tiyely. The third man edited this Siitra, wishing 
the long life of his parents by the merit of this good 
action. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuan-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 5 b. 
It contains many &&takas. 



144 



;^ miS i ^ 



TdrBhaA-ti&-wM-XdA. 

' Mahay&na-mftrddharil^-sfttra.* 

Yimalaktrtti-mTdem. 

Cone. 594. Translated by Upatiinya, of the LiSn 
dynasty, A« d. 502-557. i fasciculus. 



145 



m 

* Mahavaipnlya-mdrddhaHI^-sAtn. 

Viinalakirtti-nirde«a. 

Cone. 616. Translated byJTu F&-hu (Dharmarakeha), 
oftheWesteniTBindynasfy,A.D.265-3i6» i fasciculus. 



This is an earlier translation of No. 144. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc 2, fol. 18 b. 

146 mm^^mm 

Wdi-mo-ikAie-Bu-Bhwo-Jijii. 

* Vimalakirtti-nirdefa-ifttnu* 

Vimalaktrtii-nirde«a. 

A. R., p. 451 ; A. M. G., p. 256 ; Cone 788 ; Was- 
siljew, 152. Translated by Kum&ra^va, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-4 17. 3 fiisciculi ; 1 4 chapters. 
It agrees with Til)etan. JT-yueo-lu, hac. 2, fol. 18 a. 



147 



It J$ IS JJS 



WSi-mo-ib/Ue-ikiA. 

•Vimalaklrtti-«atra.' 

Vimalakirtti-nirde«a. 

Cone. 789. Translated by K* EJdea, of the Wu 
dynasty, a. d. 2 2 2-2 80. 3 fieuKdculi ; 1 4 chapters. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 146. J^'-yuen-lu, 
(bums. 2, fol. 18 a. 

148 mm&mmm^m 

T&o-8han-t8u-wa-i(;i-pien-hw&-ibui. 

*8iitra on the unlimited changes of the sapematnral footsteps.' 
Translated by An Fa-Min, of the Western Tsin 

dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 4 fasciculi Deest in Tibetan* 

iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 a. 

149 mm^mm 

Shwo-wu-keu-£Aan-ikiii. 
Vimalaktrtti-nirde^a. 

Cone. 121. Translated by HhUen-^fin (Hiouen- 
thsang), of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 6 fasci- 
culi; 14 chapters. This is a later translation of Nos. 
146 and 147. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 18 a. 

150 mmm^kmm 

0-w6i-yueh-A:'-ifco-itiA. 
A vaivarttya (?)-8<itra. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 b. 

Aparivarttya-edtra. 

Cone. 40. TranBlated by Ku Fst-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. n. 265-3 ^^- 4 fasciculi; 
1 8 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. A^'-yuen-lu, s. y . 



151 



mm^mm 



Fo-shwo-p&o-yu-iiA. 

' RatnaTanha-sfttra spoken by Buddha.* 

Ratnamegha-s<itra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 a; Cone. 421; A. R., 
p. 460; A. M. G., p. 264. Translated by DharmaruiU 



49 



StyrBA-VlTAXA. 



50 



(i. e. tbe fint name of BodhiniiK), a. o, 693, of the Thin 
dynasty^, jud. 618-907. 10 fitscicoli. It agrees with 
Tibetan, f •yuen-lu, 8.T. 

152 nmfim^ 

Fo-^hwo-p&o-yim-XiA. 
RatnameghaHsiitira. 

Cone. 423. Translated bj Mandra and Sangbap&la, 
A.D. 503, of the JA&ik dynasty, a.d. 502-557. 7 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of the preceding Siitra. 
JST'-yuen-lu, feuw. 2, fol. 20 b. 

153 MM-^m^^nm^m 

Fo-shaft-t&o-li-ihien-wSi-maH3hwo-f&-iku&. 

* Sfttrm of Buddha*t uoension to the Trayastrimaa hearen to preach 

the Uw for his mother's sake.' 

Translated by Xn F&-hn (Dharmaraksba), circa A. D. 
270, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-3 16.3 fas- 
cicolL This is a similar translation of No. 148. K*- 
yuen-loy fasc. 2, foL 20 a. 



Si&A-suh-HS-tho-ti-po-lo-mi-li&o-i-ikiii. 

* Sandhinirmolauiabhtlim-paraimtA-satyArtha^tra.' 

Sandhinirmoi-ana-sMra. 

Cone 519, 520. Translated by Qunabhadra, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. n. 420-479. 13 leaves. This is 
an earlier translation of tbe last two chapters* of No. 
247. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 24 a. 



155 i^mmmia^^if 




m 




Si&A-Buh-A*i^tho-ru-lai-su-t80-sui-shun- 
ikAu-li&o-i-itiA. 

* SendbinirmoifcanA-tathAgatakWtyADiiTishaya-tstyArtha-sfttra.' 

SandhinirmoianaHsiitra. 

Translated by Gunabbadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 9 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of the fourth and fifth fasciculi of No. 247. See note 
under the title of this translation. 



156 



nwtmnu 

Fo-Bhwo-iid-tsid-Aiik. 
SandhinirmoXraiia-sfitra. 



Cone 279. Translated by Paramfirtha, of the Khsji 
dynasty, A. d. 557-589. i fiisdculns ; 4 chapters. This 
is an earlier teanslation of the first five chapters of 
No. 247. JT'-ynen-IUy fasc. 2, toL 24 a. 



157 r^i&m&nm 

Yu'ihxnrkwidi'&Axm'kiiL 

* AnTartitaHlheniiaJcalur»-s<lUa.* 

Avaiyartya (1) - atltra. 

JT'-yaen-IU, fiisc. 2, fol. 20 b. 

AparivartyansAtara. 

Cone. 501. Translated under the Northern Lifin 
dynasty, A.D. 397-439 ; but the translator's name is not 
known. 4 fiwciculi; 9 chapters. 

Ew&]^-poh-yen-tBiA-pa-ihui-ikw&]i-fiL*lun-A;ii[i. 

* Yaipttlya-YjflhaviTertita-dheniuJkakn-sfttnL' 

Avaivartya (?) - aCltra. 
ir*-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 b. 
Aparivartyarsiitra. 

Cone. 316. Translated by if'- yen and P&o-yun, a. d. 
427, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 4 fas- 
ciculi. 

The above two works are later translations of No. 1 50. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 21a. 



159 





* Vaipulya-mabft?ytQiA-s<ltnL' 

Lalitavistara. 

A.R,p.4i6; A.M.Q.,p. 223; Conai47;'Wa8siljew, 
176. Translated by Divakara, a. d. 683, of the Thin 
dynasty, A«D. 618-907. 12 fasciculi; 27 chapters. There 
is another title of this translation given as a note under 
the above title in the first fasciculus, viz. Jfib ^k j^ 
^ (jj^) Shan.thun-yiu-hhi(-Adn),i.e. 'iSiddhivikH- 
<^ita(-siitra).' Cf. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 16 b; Cone. 
97. But Julien gives in his M^thode (p. 33) a different 
reading for the second character, viz. j^ tbun, though 
it is the same in pronunciation. This reading is given 
in Eitel's Handbook of Chinese Buddhism, p. 6 1 a. The 
title may literally be rendered into '/^iddhikum&ra- 
vikrt(Ata(-siitra).' The contents of this translation are 
given in Beal's Catalogue, pp. 17-19. There is a pro- 
face by the Empress Wu Tso-thien, A. d. 684-705, of 
the ThAn dynasty, the same as that to No. 53. In this 
preface Div&kara is said to have translated ten works, 
together with ten Chinese assistants, whose united 
labours were accomplished in a. d. 685. 

According to the Z^'-yuen-lu (£bisc. 2, fol. 16 b), this 
translation agrees with the Tibetan. This Sutra was 
translated into Chinese four times, but the first and 
third had already been lost in A. d. 730, when the 
EMi-yuen-lu was compiled. The second and fourth 

E 



51 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



52 



tranBlationB are in eziBtence, vis. Noe. i6o and 159 
respectiyelj. The two missing translations were both 
entitled ^ 1^ j|^ Fhu-yao-ibin, i. e. 'Samanta- 
prabh48a-8iitra(?)/ in eight fasciculi each. The first 
was translated under the Latter HIbi dynasty, one of 
the Three Kingdoms, A. d. 221-263; but the transla- 
tor's name b lost. The third was transkted by JST'-yen 
together with PAo-yun, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A«D. 420-479. Khfci-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 13 a. The 
Sanskrit text has been edited by Rajendral&Ia Mitra 
in the Biblibtheca Indica, Old Sei-ies, Nos. 51, 73, 143, 
144, 145, and 237, Calcutta, 1853-1877. This edition 
requires a careful collation with MSS.; for which 
latter, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, 1. 7 ; 
in. 14, IS ; IV. 7 ; Vn. 37. There is another MS., 
numbered 341, in the India Office Library, London, 
which was procured in Nepal by Captain £[nox, and 
presented to the Library by T. Colebrooke, Esq. An 
English translation of the first few chapters by Bdjen* 
dral&Ia Mitra in the Bibliotheca Indica. A French 
translation of the Tibetan version of the Lalitavistara 
b/Foncauz. 



160 



m mm 

Phu-yao-iiA. 

* SAmant»-pmbhAsa-8<itra.' 

Lalitavistara. 

Translated by Krx Fl^-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 308, of 
the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 8 fasciculi ; 
30 chapters. According to the JT'-yuen-lu (fasc. 2, 
fol. 16 b), this is an earlier translation of Na 159. 
This authority gives another title as a note, viz. 
^ ^ ^ ^ j(gF&n-tan-pan-Mi.Ain,i.e/yai*' 
pulya-nidana-siitnu' Cf. Cone. 15T. 

161 i^nmm^f^^itt^^ 

mm 

Tun - X;an-tho-lo-eu -wan-p&o-^ii-lfii-s&n- 

mSi-XdfL. 

' I>nima-kiniiai«-|ia|1prt2:ftA&-ntnaUthAgata-BaiDadhi-siitnL' 

MahMruma-kinnararft^a-paripriiWa. 

Gf. No. 162. Translated by K' Len-kii'kh&n (Loka- 
raksha?), of the Eastern H4q d3rna8ty, a. d. 25-220. 
3 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. J5r'-yuen-lu,fasc. 2, 
fol. 19 b. 

162 :km^Mm^mmm 

T&H3hu-£in-na-lo-w&]^-su wan-JkiA. 
Mah&druma-kinnararlLja-pariprtitikA&. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19 b ; Cone. 597. Translated 
by Kumara^va, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384- 



417. This is a later translation of No. 161. A''-yuen-lu, 



s.v. 




163 U & ^ M 

Jra-f&-pan-wu-/ru!i. 
Sarvadharma-pravrttti-mrdeM-sfttra. 

£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, foL 26 a; Gone. 714; A. R., 
p. 452 ; A. M. G., p. 256. Translated by ffuanagupta, 
A. D. 595, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-6 1 8. 3 fasciculi. 



164 



A'u-f&-wu-hhiA-itiA. 
Sarvadharma-pravrttti-nirde^a-sfttra. 

Gone. 715. Translated by Kum&ra^ya, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. This is an 
earlier translation of No. 163. iT'- yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 26 a. 



165 n A^m^mm 



KK' 2ran-phu-8&-su-waii-Ariii. 

' Yasudhsra-bodhisattva-pariprftXpAa-sfttnu' 

Translated by ^u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
'Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 4 fasciculi. 



166 



nwm. 



JSrA'-8hi-*iik. 

•Vasudhan-gfttim.' 

Translated by Kumara^va, of the Latter Tsliin 
dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 4 fasciculi. This is also called 

j£ 1^ ^ F&-yin-itin, i.e. < Dharmamudra-siitra/ 
and it is a later tranBlation of No. 165. Deest in 
Tibetan. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, foL 22 b. 

167 nm,:^f3ki^m%m 

Fo-shwo-ttL-kw&n-tiii-shan-Mea-itiA. 

* BuddhsbhAshiU-mab&bhishekarddhidbAnkfil-Batn.* 

Translated by Poh /SHmitra, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 12 fasciculi. Each fasciculus 
contains a Sutra with its own title, so that this is a col- 
lection of twelve Siitras. All these Sutras except the 
last are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 
27 a seq. 

168 B IS: ^ ^ ^10 ^) ^ !l m ^ 

Fo-shwo-wan-shu-sh'-li-hhien-p&o-tsSA-iin. 

* Buddhabhasbita-mafi^jnuii-vibhATita-ntnapUaka-siitn.* 

Ratnakarancfakavyflha-siitra. 

ir*-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 23 a; Cone. 802; A. R., 
p. 437; A. M. 0., p. 243; Wassiljew, 154. Translated 



■i 



58 



StyTEA.PITAlUL 



54 



by A'u F&-ha (Dharmaniksba), A. d. 270^ of the Western 
Tain dynasty, A. d. 265-3 1 6* > &sciculL It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT-yuen-la, s. v. For the Sanskrit text, see 
Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 24; III. 20, 
21; lY. I a; VII. 31. The Sanskrit text has been 
edited by Satyavrata Samasrami, at Calcutta, 1873. 

169 :k:^ B ft^M 

T&-f&n-kwfiii-p&o-A:Aid-JEiA. 

* MfthaTaipalya-ntnakaraiicia^tra.* 

BainakarancZakavyiiha-atitra. 

Cone. 601. Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A.D. 420-479. 2 fasciculi. This is a 
later translation of No. 168. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 
23 a. 

170 mti^ fm^^m^ 

Y&o-sh'- ^ru-lHi-pan-yuen-iKA. 

' Bhesba^agnm-UthagstA-pAnrapranidhiDa-BCltrm.' 

Bhesha/^ryaguru-p&rvapra^iidh&na. 

Cf. No. 171. Translated by Dharmagupta, a.d. 615, 
of the Sui dynast j^ A. n. 589-618. i fasciculus. 

171 H eiS JM ^ * ^ 5(5 4c IP 

Y&o-sh'- liu - li - kw&A - ru - l&i - pan -y uen- 

* Bheshaj^agiuiHTaidilkfyAprabhftn-tathAgmta-panrapnnidbAii*- 

guna-sdtra.* 

BhesluuTy aguru - vaic/ftryaprabhlLsa - pftrva- 

prarndliana. 

A^'-ynen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 28 a ; Cone. 866. Translated 
by Hhtten-Arwan (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 650, of the Thau 
d}-na8ty, a. n. 618-907. i fasciculus. 

172 11 eip j^ ^ * -fc ^ 4c ® 

Y&o-sh''- liu-li-kw&A-tshi-fo-pan-yuen- 

kuA-toh-^*iii. 

' BhA8ha(j7agurn-vau2iiiyapnbbftsa(.ftdi)-flaptabttddhii-panrft- 

pranidhana-gnna-tiitra.' 

Saptatathagata-piirvapranidh&na-vi^esha- 

vistara. 

iT'.ynen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 28 b ; Cone. 868 ; A. R., 
p. 508 ; A. M. G., p. 309. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 
707, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. 

The above three works are later translations of the 
twelfth Sdtra of No. 167, and they agree with Tibetan. 
JT-yuen-lu, a t. 



173 » ^ H eiB JM 3« * -fc «J 

4^ H ^ ^ ^ 

FlLn-tBz'-yao-sh'-liu-U-kwfiA-tshi-fo- 
pan-yuen-kuA-toh-lJA. 

'Bhe8ba^agiira-Tai(2<ir7apFabbasa(-adi)-€ap«abttddba-paiTapnni- 
dhiiMrguna-eiitrm in the letten of FAn (i. e. TLbet).' 

I fttfMsiculus. This seems to have been a copy of the 
Tibetan version of the Sutra, but it ia considered to 
have already been lost or left out, at the time when this 
whole collection was published in China, towards the 
end of the Min djrnasty, about A. d. 1600. There is a 
note above this title in the original Catalogue, Tfi-min- 
san-tsan-shan-Xnfio-mu-lu (fasc. i, fol. 12 b), added most 
probably by the Japanese editor, namely: 'In the 
Chinese and Corcan editions of the Tripitaka, this book 
is wanting.' But it must be understood, that this book 
was originally included in the so-called Southern and 
Northern Collections of the Chinese Tripiteka, published 
under the reign of the first and third ISmperors of the 
Min dynasty, a. d. i 368-1 398 and 1403-1424 respec- 
tively ; because there is mention of the mark-characters 
of this book in the original Catalogue, as they have 
been employed in both Collections. 

174 ^wtmm^^m 

Fo-Bhwo-o-sho-Bhi-w&A-iUiL 

* BuddhabhAshitd^&tamtru-rftjjra-eiitra.* 

A//&ta^atru-kaukr2tya-vinodana. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 28 b ; Cone, i ; A. K., p. 457 ; 
A M. 0., p. 262. Translated by K* Lea-kik'khain 
(Lokaraksha 1), of the Eastern H&n dynasty, a. d. 25- 
220. 2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 29 a. 

175 ^^fmif^m^mfim 

LaA-US-o-poh-to-lo-p&o-ibui. 

' LaAkavatara-ntn»-s(\tra.* 

Lank^vatd^ra-sfltra. 

Cone. 326 ; A.R., p. 432 ; A M.G., p. 237; Waasiljew, 
151. Translated by Ounabhadra, A. d. 443, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 4 fasciculi ; i chapter. 
There are two prefaces, by Tsiang K'-kld and Su Shi, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. The date 
of the latter preface corresponds to a. b. 1085. 

176 A ^ am ^ 

ZaAaii'ki^ki^. 
Lajik&vat&ra-stlira. 

Cone. 327. Translated by BodhiruiK, A. d. 5 1 3, of the 
Northern W^i dynasty, a. d. 386-534. lo fiuciculi ; 18 
chapters. 

£ 2 



65 



StTBA-FITAKA. 



66 



177 A^ AK'k U 

LaOk&yatftra-siitnu 

JT'-ynen-lu, Cue. a, foL as a ; Cono. 57 1. Trandated 
by Akshfinanda, a. d. 700-704, of the Tb&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 7 fistfcioiili; 10 chapters. There is a 
pre&ce added by the Empress Wa Tlri>-thieii, a.d. 
684-70S, of the Th&n dynasty. 

The above three works are sftnilar translations, and 
they agree with IHbetan. £*-yxien-la, s.y. Bat No. 175 
is inoomplete. Nos. 176 and 177 agree more or less 
with the Sanskrit text. For the text, see Catalogue of 
the Hodgson Manuscripts, L 5 ; TTT. 9 ; Y. so ; YI. 6 ; 
VlL 36. There are also two MSS. in the University 
library, Cambridge. 

Fhu-sll-hhiA-f&A-pien-ikiA-ibid-Bban-thaii- 
pien-hw^itiA. 



Translated by Qunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
▲. D. 420-479. 3 &sciculL 



TftH9&.ito-m-khien-tfiz'- sheu-iti-itiA. 

* MahiMitja (f)-fihrgr»iith»<{>atr^?7Ak«nfui-«atn.* 
Translated by Bodhiruifci, ▲. d. 519, of the Northern 

Wfi dynasty, A-D. 386-534. 10 fasciculi ; 12 chapters. 
The above two works are similar translations, and 

wanting in Tibetan, f -yuen-lu, &bc. 2, fol. 25 b. 

180 :km:km^mmm 

Ti-shaArtft-p^-fan-tho-li-iUA. 
Mah&karafi&pun<2ar!ka-firfitra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, £asc. 2, fol. 18 b; Cone. 644, 645. 
Trandated uiider the (three) Tshin (dynasties, a. d. 350- 
431); but the translator's name is lost. 8 fasciculi; 
30 chapters. This is a similar translation of No. 142. 
JT'-yuen-lu, a v. 



181 



#mm^«? 



<6hftnH9z'- ihuA-tsz'- kiiL 

« Snldiitita (f)-kiiitiarar8iitn.' 

Yimalaktrtti'-mrde^a. 

Gone- 60. Translated by Oninagupta, a. d. 591, of 
the Sui dynasty, a. d. 589-618. 2 fasciculi. This is 
a later translation of Nos. 144 and 145. iT'-yuen-lu, 
&S0. 2, fol. 18 b. 



182 W ® H * If 

A^ta^tra-kaukfttya-vinodana. 

Cone. 496. Translated by Kn Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
A. D. 286, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 
4 fiwciculi. This is a later translation of No. 174. 
JT'-yuen-lUy fasa 2, foL 29 a. 

183 ik HHf^^ 

F&ft-poh-itiiL 

•Satn on WtHng the bowl go/ or • Htf'^^maefwi^AtnQy 

A^fttaMtni-kaukntya-TinodaiuL 

Cf. Cone. 149, where a different reading is given for 
the last word of the Sanskrit title. Translated under 
the Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316; but the 
translator's name is lost, i fsisciculus. This is a simi- 
lar translation of the second chapter of No. 182. 

184 nm:km^f^&m 

Fo-Bhwo-t&-taijQL-f&-inan-phin-ibiA. 

Man^iuri-vikriefita-stltra. 

Cone. 058 ; A. B., p. 425 ; A. M. Q., p. 230 ; Wassil- 
jew, 184. Translated by JTu F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
A-i>. 313, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 
I fasciculus. 



186 



T&-itw&]^-yen-f&-inan-iEdA. 

* MahftvyfUhadhanDapuyAja-sfttn.' 

Ma/i^«ri-yikiie{ita-8iitra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, faac. 3, fol. i b ; Cone. 654. Translated 
by Narendraya«as, A. d. 583, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 
589 (or 58i)-6i8. 2 fasciculi. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, .f-yuen-lu, s. v. 



i86l^t8::;^>5r^A#l|^<ft 

Fo-8hwo-t&-f&&-tafi-tft-yun-tBhidL.7u-ifci]&. 

* Boddhahhatihita-inahAvipulya-afttra on asking rain of the gnat 

dond.* 

Mah&megha-siitra. 

A. R, p. 461 ; A. M. Q., p. 265 ; Cone. 612. Trans- 
lated by 6^n&nagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589- 
618. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, 
Case. 2, fol. 26 a. For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue 
of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 64; HI. 12. An 
extract from the text with an Englidi translation, 
published by Mr. C. Bendall, in the Journal of the 
Boyal Asiatic Society, vol. xii, part ii, pp. 288-31 1. 



57 



StTTBA-PITAKA. 



68 



187 



:kmmmm 






l%-yan-t8hiA-7ii.itiiL 

* Mtn OB taking nin of tlM giMt dovd.' 

WahfaneghaHgAtra. 

Cone 668. TranBlated bj Gn&iuigapta (the nme 
penon as before), under the Northern JTea dynasty, 
A. D. 557-581. I fasdcalus. 



188 



TA-yun-lun-tBhifk-yU-itiik. 

' fietim on MUng nin of the grat-dond-wheet' 

Mah&meghap^t^tra. 

Cone. 667. Translated by Narendrayasas, A. D. 585, 
of the Bui dynasty, A.D. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 2 fiasdailL 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
186. iT'-ynen-ln, fasc. a, fol. 2^ a. An abstract 
English translation of No. 188, by Beal in his Catena of 
Baddhist Scriptures from the Chinese, pp. 419-423. 

189 JH^sfi^^^ro^s 

ShaA-Bz'- w^-fin-thienHEiu- wan-jtuli. 
Vi4e8haiinta-bra]ima-pariprii:Jt:A&(-8fttira). . 
iT'-ynen-lo, hac. 2, foL 2 2 a ; Cona no. Translated 
by BodhimiU, a. p. 517, of the Northern W6i dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 6 fEuwiculi. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

190 M^^^^mm^: 

Sz"- yi-f&n-ihien-Bu- wan-ikiii. 
y i«eahaikinta-brahma-paripn£ikA& (-sclera). 

Cone. 551. Translated by Kum&ra^va, A.D. 402, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 4 fiisciculi; 
24 chapters. This is an earlier translation of the 
preceding Sfttra. iT'-ynen-ln, fasc. 2, fol 22 a. 

191 M ^^mM 

Yueb-tafi-8&n-mSi-ikiiL 

* ICuidnHttpa-saniAdhi-sfttAL' 

Translated by Narendrayaras, A. d. 557, of the Nor- 
thern Tshi dynasty, a«d. 550-577. 1 1 fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'-ynen-ln, Case. 3, foL i a. 

192 The same as No. 191. 

Translated by Shih Sien-kun, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, a.d. 420-479. i fasciculus. This is an earlier 
translation of the seventh and eighth &sciculi of the 
preceding SAtra. 

193 ^Wtf^B^ 
Fo-shwo-Bi&A-ye-iKA. 

* BoddhabUshita-hastikakali ji-ffttn.* 

Hastikfikshyft. 



X*-ynen-ln, bso, 3, foL i b; Cone. 523; A.R, 
p. 456 ; A. M. O., p. 261. Translated by Dharmamitra, 
of the earlier Son dynasty, a. d. 420-479. i fasciculus. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, bsc. 3, fel. i b. 



194 M^Mffr ^MU 



Fo-ahwo-wa-BU-hhi-wAA-ibiA. 

* Setis tpokon bj Buddha oa the abfenoe of hope.' 

Ha8tikakBhy&. 

Translated by Kn F&-hn (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. i fasciculus. 
This is an earlier translation of the preceding S&tra. 
J^'-ynen-ln, &sc. 3, fol. i b. 

195 mm:knn^m 

Fo-shwo-tft-shaji-tbaii-siii-ikift. 
MahAy&n&bhiflamayaHsiitra. 

JT-yuen-lu, &so. 2, fol. 23 a; Cone 595. Translated 
by Ori&naya«as, together with San-6n, A. n. 570, of the 
Northern iTeu dynasty, A. d. 557-581. 2 fiisciculi. It 
agr ee s with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, a v. 

196 nwtmm:knm 

Fo-Bhwo-ihu[i-ik/d-tftr8ha&-HA. 
MahAy&n&bhisamaya-Biitra. 

Cona 695.' Translated by Divakara, a. d. 680, of the 
Thandynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2fasciculL This is a later 
translation of the preceding S&tra. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 
2, fol. 23 b. There is a preface, by the Empress Wu 
Tso-thien, a. d. 684-705, of the Th&n dynasty. This 
pre&oe is the same as that to Nos. 53 and 159. 

197 w^^^^mmm 

KK' sin-f&ii-tliien-sa-wan-AdA. 
y i^esbaiUnta-brahmarparipriiE; J:A& (-siitra). 

Cone. 69 1. Translated by JTu F&-htt (Dharmaraksha), 
A.D. 286, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 
4 £EUKiculi ; 18 chapters. This is an earlier translation 
of Nos. 189 and 190. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 22 a. 

198 MWLWiMM.%M^ 
Fo-8hwo-kw&&-wa-li&A-8heu-fo-itiA. 

' Biiddhd>hS8UtAiniti7iurbuddhe-dh7iiie(?)-8<ltnL' 

Translated by K&layasas, A. d. 424, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A.ix 420-479. i fasciculus. There was 
another translation of this Sfttra, made by Dharmamitra, 
of the same dynasty; but it was lost already in A.D. 730. 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, &so. 14 a, fol. 17 b. This Siltra may be 
called the Sukh&yattryftha, according to its contents. 
But Cone. 311 and 830 are both very doubtful, if not 
wrong. 



59 



StyrRA.PITAXA. 



eo 



There are verses prefixed to No. 1 98, which verses con 
sist of sixty lines, each line consisting of seven Chinese 

characters. The title of these verses is |{|| ^ iffB^ 
ft ^ 1^ 1^ Tii-A;'-wn-lian-Bheu-{6-t8an, i.e. 
' Hymn of Buddha Amit&yns, being the Imperial compo- 
sition.' This composition entirely depends on No. 198 ; 
but the Emperor's name is not mentioned. 

199 mm^±n^^Mi 

ZJ^an-ts^-tsiA-tu-fo-sho-sheu-ikiiL 

* Sfttra of the FsTOur of (all) Buddhas sad the Pniia of the Pure 

Land.* 

Sukh&vativytlha. 

A.R., p. 437; A.M. G., p. 243; Cone. 699, 700, 
702, which three are different titles of this translation. 
See Z*-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 2 b. Translated by HhUen- 
Arwan (Hiouen-tbsang), A. B. 650, of the Tb4n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 1 1 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K*- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

Fo-shwo-o-mi-tho-i'iA. 

* BaddhabhashitamitayiiM^ltim.* 

Sakh&vatyajnrttaYTCQia-Biitra. 
Jr*-yuen-lu, fasc 2, fol. a b. 
Sukh&yatiYyfdia. 

Translated by Kum&ra^^va, A. d. 402, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A. D. 384-417. 5 leaves. This is an earlier 
(and shorter) translation of the preceding SAtra. f - 
yuen-lu, s.v. But this shorter translation corresponds, 
with a few omissions, to the Sanskrit text, which, 
together with an English translation and notes, has 
been published by Professor Max Miiller, in J. "R, A. S., 
vol. xii, part ii, 1880, pp. 168-186, and afterwards in 
his Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 348-363, without the 
text. An incomplete English translation of No. 200, 
by Bev. S. Beal, is given in his Catena of Buddhist 
Scriptures from the Chinese, pp. 378-383. A French 
translation, by MM. Ymaizoumi and Yamata, with the 
Sanskrit text, was published in the Annales du Mus^ 
Ouimet, voL ii (1881), pp. 39-64. 

There was another Chinese translation of this short 
SukhfivativyCQia, made by Ghinabhadra, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. But it was lost already 
in A. D. 730. KhU-ynen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 17 b. 

yp i w /B 

Pa-yi-tshid-yeh-j'&A-kan-paii-toh-shaA- 
tsiA-tu-shan-Meu. 

' A spiritual DhAraiil for uprooting all the obstacles of Kanna and 
for caniing oxie to be bom in the Pure Land (SokhaTaii).' 



Translated by Gunabhadra, a. d. 453, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. This Dh£rant consists of 
fifty-nine Chinese characters in transliteration, and it 
is followed by about two columns of explanation. 

202 iM^imm^mm 

Heu-ikAu-o-mi-iho-H^itiiL 

' A later translation of the Satra oonaisting of venea on Amitiyiifi.' 

Translated under the Eastern H&n dynasty, A. D. 25- 
220 ; but the translator's name is lost. S^ lines, each 
line consists of five characters. There was an earlier 
translation, but it was lost already in A. d. 730. Kh&i- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 17 b. 

203 Afsf m^^ 

Tflro-mi-tho-itiA. 

'A large Amttftjofl-satra.* 

Compiled by Win Zih-hhiu, in a. d. 1160-1 162, of 
the Soathem Sun dynasty, a. d. 1 1 2 7- 1 2 80. 2 £uciculi ; 
56 chapters. This work ought to be arranged under the 
heading of Chinese Works, in the Fourth Division of 
the Chinese Tripifoka; because it ia not a translation 
made from the original text, but consists of extracts 
from four translations of the same or a similar text, 
viz. Nos. 25, 26, 27, and 863. Moreover the com- 
piler made this, without comparing those versions with 
the Sanskrit text» simply from his own judgment, 
through the spiritual help of Avalokite^vara, for which 
he had alwajrs prayed in the course of his compilation. 
See his preface. It is curious that he does not 
mention Bodhiru^'s translation of the same Siitra(No. 
23. 5), which was made more than four centuries before, 
and is much better at least than No. 863, both in con- 
tents and composition. At any rate. No. 203 has no 
puch value as Nos. i^jo and 139, which were made by 
men who had the Sanskrit texts before them, and who 
also made some additions and corrections. 

204 Mwtmmwi^m±^ 

Fo-shwo-kwlLfi-im-lo-phu-8&-sh&i!iHsha&- 
teu-shw&i-tho-thien-HA. 

' satis spoken b j Biiddha %bout the meditation on the Bodhitattvm 
Maitreya's going up to be bom in the Toahita hearen.' 

Translated by Tsfi-Ma JHu-shan, A.D. 455, of the earlier 
Sundynasty, A.P. 420-479. 9 leaves. This is arranged 
here, though it is a single translation, because the sub- 
ject has some connection with that of the following five 
woriu. JT-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 3 a« 



61 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



62 



205 nmmwiy ^^ 

FoHshwo-mi-lo-hhiH-shaA-XdA. 

' Qttn spoken by Buddha on Maitreya's coming down to be bom 

(in this world).' 

Maiireya-vy&karana. 

A. R,'p. 480 ; A. M. G., p. 283. Translated by Ku- 
mfira^va, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 
8 leaves. 

206 wi^mmwi^^ M 

Fo-shwo-mi-lo-l&iHsih*- iiA. 

* Sfttim spoken by Buddha on the time of Mattreya*a coming (down 

to be bom in this world).' 

Maitreya-yy&karana. 

See No. 205. Translated under the Eastern Tain 
dynasty, a«d. 317-420; but the translator's name is 
lost. 3 leaves. 

Fo-Bhwo-mi-lo-hhi&-8ha&-A:Aa&-fo-itiA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on Maitreya*t coming down to be bom 

(in this world) and to become Boddha.' 

Ma treya-yy&kaxana. 

See No. 205. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 701, of the 
Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 4 leaves. 

The above three works are the fourth, third, and 
sixth respectively of six translations of the same or a 
similar text; while the first, second, and fifth were 
lost already in a.d. 730. Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 
18 a; iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 3 a, where it is stated 
that this Siitra is wanting in Tibetan. See, hoFeveri 
the authorities mentioned under No. 205. 

Fo-Bhwo-kw&A-mi-lo-pha-s&-hhi&-shaA-itiii. 

' Siitim spoken by Buddha about the meditation on the Bodbisattra 
Maitreya't coming down to be bora (in this world).' 

Translated by ICu FH-hn (Dharmaraksha), of the 
"Western Tain dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 9 leaves. This 
is a single translation, but it is arranged here on 
account of the subject being similar to the preceding 
three works. 

209 mmmm ^mm 

Fo-shwo-mi-lo-iAaA-fo-ifeifi. 

* Siitra spoken by Buddha on Maitreya's becoming Buddha.* 

Translated by Kum&ra^va, A. d. 402, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A.D. 384-417. i fasciculus. There was an 
earlier translation, but it was lost already in A. D. 730. 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, foL 18 a. 



210 i^Wtfi^ 




mmm 



Fo-shwo-ti-yi-i-f&-BhaA-XiA. 

'Siitm spoken by Boddha on the excelling of the law of the Urst 

(or highest), meaning.' 

Param&rthadhajrmavi^aya-sfttra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, £blsc. 3, fol/ 3 b; Cona 741; A. E., 
p. 464; A.M. O., p. 268. Translated by Gautama 
Pra^n&ruAri, a.d. 542, of the Eastern Wti dynasty, a.d. 
534-550. 1 fiisciculuk. 

211 mwt:kg,^^mAf^i^m 

Fo-Bhwo-tftrw6i-taft-kw&A-Bien-;?aii-waii-i-iiA. 

* Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the question of doubt asked by the 

BtMhi Great-powerful-lamp-light.' 

Param&rthadharmavi^ya-siitra. 

Cone 661. Translated by (rninagupta, a. d. 586, of 
the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. ' i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 4 a. 

212 - ^mm^m 

Yi-tBhid-f&-k&o-w&A-itifi. 

' 8srTadhanno2:AaHl0fa»s4tra.' 

Translated by Gautama Fra^Ti&ruAd, a.d. 542, of the 
Eastern W6i dynasty, A. D. 534-550. i fasciculus. 

213 mm^ ^ M ^^ 

Fo-shwo-Ani-flUyuA-w&A-tiA. 

* Buddhabhashita-sanradharma-nirbhayarS^pa-siitra.' 

Translated by Dharmamitra, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, A. D. 420-479. i fiisciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
are wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 3 b. 



214 



mm':^mm 



Shun-Hlien-fM-pieii-iiii. 

' Upftyakanjalya-sdtra.' 

Strivivarta-yy&kara?2a-Bi!ltra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 4 a; Cone. 124; A. R., 
p. 454; A.lf.G., p. 258. Translated by Xu. F&-hu 
(Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
265-316. 2 fasciculi; 4 chapters. 

215 mwtm^^^m':^mm 

Fo-flhwo-lo-yiA-lo-irwAA-yen-fflLA-pien-ifeiA. 

* Siitra spoken by Buddha on the means of adornment of a necklace 

of happiness (T).* 

Strivivarti^yy&karatia-siitra.- 

Cone 329. Translated by Dharmayasas, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, &8C. 3, fol. 4 a. 



63 



Sth^BA.PITAKA. 



64 



^mm'Fm 



216 

Fhu-B&-sh£n-t8z'- Inii. 

'SAtn oa the Bodhinttrs who wm the Mm who took ft look at 

(hii blind father).' 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 

365-316; but the translator's name is lost 7 leaves. 

217 mmm^f-m 

Fo-shwo-sh&n-W- ikiii. 

' Siitra spoken by Buddha on the son who took a took at (hit blind 

fiither).' 

Translated by Shan-itieti, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, a. p. 385-431. 7 leaves. 

The above two works are later translations of a part 
of £bisc. 2 of No. 143, being a &ataka» concerning the 
D&na-pfiramit&. JT'-yuen-lu, &sc. 3, fol. 5 a. 

218 WnWtiiiiM^ 

Fo-Bhwo-Aiu-Beh-lu-tiA. 

'Sdtim spoken by Buddha on the nine-oolonied deer.' 

Translated by K* KhieUf of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
aaa-aSo. 3 leaves. This is a similar translation of a 
part of fasc. 6 of No. 143, being a ^ataka, concerning 
the Ylrya-piramita. iT'-yuen-lu, fieuM^ 3, fol. 5 a. 

219 ^Wtiaf-i^^m 

Fo-shwo-thdi-tsz'- mu-phob -JErui. 

* BuddhabbAshita-kum&r»-mt!lka-8fitnL* 

Translated by Ku, F&-ha (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 4 leaves. 



220 



i:^S»«? 



Th&i-tsz'- mu-phoh-JEdA. 

' Knmftra-m4ka-s(ltra.' 

Translated by An Bhi-k&o, of the Eastern Hin 
dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
part of fasc. 4 of No. 143, being the (?4taka of the dumb 
boy, concerning the /Slla-p&ramit&. J^'-yuen-lu, £eu3c. 3, 
foL 5 a. 

221 M^fi%M 

Wa-t3z'-p&o-ikMd-iEdA. 

* AnakfhaK-ratnskArafKlika-sAtis.' 

Anakshora-granthaka-roXtuiagarbha-s&tra. 

Cone. 849. Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Northern 
W6i dynasty, a, d. 386-534. 7 leaves. 

Tft-ahaA-li-wan-tsz'- pha-kw&n-miA-ts&fi-XiiL 

' MahAyAnftnakshara-samantaroifcanagarbha-siitn.' 

Anakshara-granihaki^roAraiiagarbha-stLtra. 



A'^'-yuen-lu, bac. 3, fol. 5 b ; Cone. 584. Tmnslated 
by Div&kara, a.d. 683, of the Thin dynasty, A.D. 618- 
907. 6 leaves. 

223 :kfkMf^^mmU^ 

TfiH9luu!i-pieii-ik&o-kw&&-miii-t8ftA-wa-t8z'- 

flL-xnan-idA. 

* MahAyftna-TairaJbuiagarbhAnakshara-dhanDaparyAya-flfttra.* 

A nakshara-granthaka-rofaiiagarbba-siitra. 

Cone. 584. Translated by Divakara, of the Thin 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 7 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lo, fasc. 3, fol. 5 b. 

224 ^ ^ ^ iC A <S 

Fo-shwo-l&o-nu-xan-iUA. 

< Siitis spoken by Baddha at (the reqoeet of) an old woman.* 

Translated by K' JTAien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222-280. 2 leaves. 



225 



F6-shv(ro^l&o-iiia*iKA. 

' Sfltra spoken by Baddha at (the reqnest of) an old mother.' 
Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost 3 leaves. 



226 ^m^nic:knm 

Fo-ahwo-lio-mu-nu-liu-yiA-iiA. 

* S&tra spoken by Buddha at (the request of) an old mother called 

Siz-flowers (ShafpnshpA I).' 

Translated by Qunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479, I leaf. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
are wanting in Tibetan. J^'-yuen-lu, &sc. 3, fol. 6 a. 

227 mmM^'f^mm 

Fo-shwo*ikAfiii.ibo-taz'-ib'*JdA. 

* Siitra spoken by Baddha on the son of an elder (AeshtAin) 

Translated by An Shi-kio, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a. d, 25-220. 5 leaves. 

228 mm^m^^ 

Fo-shwo-pba-s&^shi-iKA. 

< Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the BodhisattYa SU (or ^etof).' 

Translated by Po Fi-tsu, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 4 leaves. 



6S 



St^BA-PITAKA. 



66 



229 nwtmm'f-m 

Fo-flhwoHihi-ihiiA-tBz'- HtL 

'Bttn ipokeii by Buddha on the boy Shi (or GetoT).* 

Translated hjK' F6-ta, a.d. 301, of the Western T^in 
dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 4 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, f -yuen-la,fasc.3,foL a. 

230 m^M^M^f-m 

Fo-ehwo-yueh-kwft]&-ihiiA-t0z'-iKA. 

* BwddhabhSahit>pfaiidrapff«bha-kuina»-rttr».' 

fandraprabha-komAraHiiitra. 

Gone 870. Translated by JraFi-ha(DharmarakBha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 10 leaves. 

231 nwt^Bj^^m 

Fo-shwo-shan-jeih -'rh-pan->Kik. 

* Satrm spoken by Boddha on the original (or GAtaka f) of the 

chi]dofiSHgnpta(T).' 

JTandraprabha-kum&ra-Biiira. 

Cone. 92. Translated by Qunabhadra, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 3 leaves. 

232 nm^mnmm 

FoHshwo-toh-hu-il^&A-ilo-iiA. 

* Boddhabhashita-irlgupta-iresh^i-siitra.* 

iSr^pta-sfltra. 

Z'-yncn-ln, fasc. 3, fol. 6 b; Cone. 733; A. R., 
p. 458 ; A. M. O., p. 262. Translated by Narendraya- 
sas, A.D. 583, of the Sni dynasty, a.d. 589(or 58i)-6i8. 
2 fasciculi. 

The above three works are similar translations; but 
Nos. 230 and 231 are incomplete, while Np. 232 agrees 
with Tibetan. iP'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

233 mmmf-m 

FoHshwo-tu-tsz'- hiL 

«8atn spoken by Bnddha on the calf.* 

Yatsa-Biitra. 

Cf. No. 234. Translated by E' Khien, of the Wu 
dynasty, a. d. 220-280. 2 leaves. 

234 mwtn^nm 

Fo-Bhwo-2ru-kw&n-fo-iiA. 

' Satra spoken by Bnddha on Bnddba of milky light.' 

VatBa-B&tra. 

f -yoen-lu, &sc 3, fol. 7 b; Cone. 232. Translated 
by En Fft-hn (Dbarmaraksha), of the Western Tm 
dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 7 leaves. 

. The above two are similar translations, and they 
agree wiih Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lo, fasc. 3, foL 7 b. 



236 MfStM^fkic^ 

Fo-Bhwo-wu-kea-hhien-ntt-iiiL 

* 8at» spoken by BoddU on the wise girl ^inisli.' 

StriyiTftrta-Tyltkaraiia-^ftti ^. 

£*-ynen-lu, &sc. 3, fol. 7 b ; Gone. 82 1 ; A.R, p. 454 ; 
A. M. Q., p. 258. Translated by En Fft-hu (Dharma- 
raksha), of the Western Tnn dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 
4 leaves. 

236 MWtf^^ icMM 

FoH3hwo-fa-ihiA-na-thi](i-iiA. 

* Sfttra spoken by Bnddha on the danghter (of Sndatta) 
listening (lo the Um)i while in the womb.' 

Stftvivarta-vy&karaYia-sfttra. 

Cone. 168. Trapslated by Dbarmaraksha, of the 
Northern Li&n dynasty, a. d. 397-439. 3 leaves. 



237 



Fo-Bhwo-Jtw&A-ntt-fihan-iKA. 



* satis spoken by Bnddha on tuning the body of a iromaa (into 

man).' • 

Strtyivarta^yy&kaxana-siitrs. 

(Tone 732. Translated by Dharmamitra, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. i finsciculus. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Nos. 235 and 236 are in- 
complete. JT-yuen-lu, fasc 3, fol. 8 a. Of. Nos. 214 
and 2ii>. 

238 ^lli^^ra^li^ 

WanHsdiaHsh'-li-wan-phu-ti-iKA. 

* Satia of Mafi^fnsil's question on the BodhL* 

QayMnfba. 

A.R. p. 433; A.M.G., p. 238; Cone 498 and 499 
mention two shorter (Chinese titles, as given in f -ynen- 
lu, fasc 3, fol. 6 b. Translated by Kumftra^va, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 8 leaves. 

289 HflWlU^^ 

Ei^ye-shftn-tuli-iHA. 

* Satra (spoken) on the top of the QayA mountain.' 

Qny&ftrslia. 

A. R, p. 433 ; A. M. Q., p. 238 ; Cone. 270. Trans- 
lated by BodhiruiH, ci the Northern W6i dynasty, a. d. 
386-634. 12 leaves. 

240 1i ife 1^ P # ^ <S 

Fo-8hwo-siftA-then-t6iA-Bho-£iL 

'Sdtn spok^ by Bnddha in the pure house (or vihSn) of the 
head of an elephant (or Gi^^adrAa).' 

Oay&dtrsha. 

F 



67 



StTRA-VlTAKA. 



68 



A. B., p. 433 ; A. M. Q., p; 236 ; Cone. 531. TnuiB- 
lated by Yinltaruiia, a. d. 583, of the Soi dynasty, a. d. 
589(or 58i)-6i8. 11 leaves. 

241 :k^^ W \U iMM 

TIUshaA-^6-ye-sh&n-tifi-iki]i. 

* Siitra of thfi MahAyftna (spoken) on the top of the GayA 

moontain.' 

Qay&sirsha. 

A, R., p. 433 ; A. M. G., p. 238 ; Cone. 673' Trans- 
lated by Bodhiruiii, A. j>. 693, of the Thitn dynasty, a.d. 
618-907. 8 leaves. 

The above four works are similar tranelaiions, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. JT'- juen -lu, &8C. 3, fol. 7 a. 
See, however, the authorities mentioned under the title. 

242 ^wt^^mnm 

Fo-flhwo-iiifi-tiA-tsuA-M'- tiA. 

' SAtra spoken by Buddha on the determined DhAranL* 
Translated by JTu F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsiit dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 11 leaves. In 
this work the Dhfirant is translated into Chinese, 
instead of being transliterated as usual. 



mwtwnm 



243 

Fo-shwo-p&A-fo-Adfl. 

*£Kitra spoken by Buddha on speaking evil of Buddha.' 
Translated by BodhiruiU, of the NoHhem W6i 

dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 8 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 

they agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 8 b. 



244 



T&-f&A-taA-U-yun-iEdA. 

* Mahftyaipulya-mahAmegha-fldtra.* 

Mah&megha-sMra. 

Cone, 611. Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the 
Northern Li&n dynasty, A.D. 397-439- 4 fascicuH;- 
There was an earlier translation, but it is now lost. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. a, fol. 25 b. 



245 ta^mm^m^m A 

Zu-lM-^flA-yen-^'-hvnii-kwflA-miA-jni- 
yi-tshiS-fo-AiA-itiS-XdA. 

' Tath&gatavytdiarjfMnaprabh&sa-sarvabuddhaTishay&vatftra- 

siltra.* 

Sarvabuddhavishay&yat&ra. 

Wassiljew, 161. Translated by DharmaruM, of the 
Northern W^i dynasty, a.d. 386-534. 2 fasciculi. 



This is an earlier translation of No. 56. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, foL a a. 



246 



-mmmmm 



Shan-mi-ibi^iho-ikiA. 

* SAtia on the detiTennoe of deep secret.' 

Sandhinirmoiana-Bdtra. 

IT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, foL 23 b ; Cone. 90 ; A.&, p. 431 ; 
A.M.G., p. 236 ; Wassi^ew, 152. Translated by Bodhi- 
TvM, of the Northern Wtt dynasty, A.D. 386-534. 
5 fasciculi; 11 chapters. 



M1»^^ 



-mi-ithL 



247 



' Biktim on delhrering deep secret.* 

Sandhifiirmotana-BAtnu 

Cone. 275. Translated by HhUen-Jhrfia (Hiouen- 
thsang), A. D. 645, of the Thin dynasty, A. ]>• 618-907. 
5 fasciculi ; 8 chapters. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, s. v. Chapter a 
in No. 247 is divided into four chapters in No. 246. 
Z*-t8in, fasc 6, foL 12 b. 



248 nwtWi^M 

Fo-shwo-iUen-w&A-XdA. 

' StUtra spoken by Buddha on remonstrating with the King.' 

B%&yav&daka. 

A. R., p. 459 ; A. M. G., p. 263. Translated by Tstt- 
kha ZiuHshan, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A.D. 420-479. 
4 leaves. 

« 

249 ia^ ^Wi 1^ $^^U 

Zu-l&i-sh'- Jbi&o-shaA-Hun-w&A-XiA. 

' Satra of the TathAgaU's instruction to the King Prasen^t' 

B%&vay&daka. 

A.R., p. 459; A.M.G.9 p. 263. Translated by 
Hhiien-A:wan (Hiouep-thsang), A. D. 649, of the Thfin 
dynasty, A. b. 618-907. 8 leaves. 

Fo- wSi-shaA-kw&A-thien-tsz*- Bhwo-w&A-f&-iiA. 

' Stltra of the law of the King spoken by Buddha for the sake of 

the Devaputra (?inaprabha(T).* 

B&^&vav&daka. 

A.R., p. 459 ; A. M.Q., p. 263. Translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 705, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 7 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. Z'*yuen-lu, £eubc. 3, 
fol. 12 a. 



69 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



70 



251 fim^m^^mmm 

P&o-tsi-B&n-mSi-wan-Bha-Bh'-li-phu- 
s&rwan-flEk-shan-AdA. 

' Siitn oa the WatnaHfa-aamidhi and DharmakAya, asked by 

the Bodhtsattva Ma«^ii«ii/ 

RatnakiitaHsfLtra. 
iT'-yuen-lu, &8c. 3, fol. 9 a; Cone. 417. Translated 
by An Shi-kio, of the Eastern H4n dynasty, a. d. 25- 
aao. 7 leaves. This is an earlier translation of 
No. SI' iT-yoen-ln, s. y. 

262 mwtmm:^^mm 

Fo-fihwo-tsi-ihi-fllii-taA-lihio-iiA. 

• B»ddhabhaahita-Bar?mvaiinilysvid7a8iddh»«tltra.* 

Translated by Kvt Fft-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, ▲.n. 265-31 6. i fasdculus. 

268 A ^if B MW M 

T&-6hafL-f&A-kw&A-t8uii-ikA'-liA. 

* If ahaytnaTaipulyadhAnMi-satra.* 

Trsnslated by YinitamiU, A.D. 582, of the Sni 
dynasty, a. d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. i fiascicalas. 

The above two works are similar translations, and they 
aro wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, ft>l. 23 a. 

254 istf-m^^m 

TUd-tsz'- sn-tdrnft-HA. 

'Sdtm of the Crown-Prinoe Sodana.' 
Translated ^7 Shan-ifcien, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 385-431. i fasciculus. This is a later 
translation of a part of fasc. 2 of No. 143, being a 
dfttaka concerning the D&na-p&ramit&. iT'-yuen-lu, 
&8C 3, fol. 4 b. It is the Yessaniara 6?&taka fully told. 
Fi-i^piio-mu, fiftsc. 3, fol. a 4 a ; Beal, Catalogue, p. 2 6. 

255 B 19; ito 5fc ^ ^ « 

Fo-shwo-isxi-l&i-ife'- yin-iiA. 

' Bnddhabhaahita-tathagata^namudii-tatra.* 

TaiMgata^n&nainadr&. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 26 b. 

Tath&gata^^&namudrH-Bani&dhi-s&tra. 

A. R, p. 444 ; A. M. G., p. 249 ; Cone. 252. Trans- 
lated under the earUer Sun dynasty, a.d. 4aO"479; 
but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 

256 nmm^^^M 

Fo-shwo-hwm-yin-san-m6i-iiA. 

• Bvddhabhashita-^namiidrft-aamidhi-sdtra.' 

Tathftgata^^ftnamudrft. 

JP*-ynen-ln, fasc. 2, fol. 26 b. 

TatMgata^^&namudri^-Bain&dhi-siitra. 



A. It., p. 444 ; A. M. O., p. 249 ; Cone. 209. Trans- 
lated by K' EhieHf of the Wu dynasty, a.d. 222-280. 
I fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations^ and 
they agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

257 mmmmfi^j^m 

Fo-Bhwo-wu-H-p&o-B&n-m^-AJiL 

* Buddhabhashita-anaDtaratna-faiuadhi-sdtnL* 

Translated by JTu F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 307, 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A.i). 265-316. 2 fEUwiculi. 



268 



ir^5(5H*« 



P&o-^u-l&i-s&n-inM-itifL. 

< RatnatatbagatarMmadhi-sfttra.* 

Translated by Oitamitra, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 31 7-4 20. 2 fiasciculi. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. JT-ynen-lu, Cbuks. 2, 
fol. 26 b. 



259 



m ±it^u 



Wu-sh&A-i-itiA. 

* S6tra of the highest reliance.' 
Translated by Param&rtha, A. d. 557, of the Lian 
dynasty, A. D. K02-557. 2 fiBusciculi ; 7 chapters. 



260 



mm^t^m 



Fo-shwo-w6i-tBhaA^yiu-itiA. 

* Siltra spoken by Baddha on wonderfblnees.* 

Adbhuta-dharmapary&ya. 

A. B., p. 476; A M. G., p. 279. Translated under 
the EftBtem H&n dynasty, A.i>. 25-220; but the 
translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 

261 mmw^^nu 

Fo-shwo-Bhan-hhi-yiu-iiA. 

' Satim spoken by Bnddha on the extreme rar^ess.* 

Adbhuta-dharmapary&ya. 

Translated by Hhtten-iwHn (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 
649, of the Thin dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of the 
first and seventh chapters of No. 259, and they agree 
with Tibetan. ^*-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 8 b ; JST'-tsin, 
fasc ID, fol. 7 b. 

262 nwtfta^m'f'^m 

Fo-Bhwo-jgru-lAiHBh'-tsz'-heu-HA. 

* Bnddhabhashita-tathAgatasimhanAda-sCltra.* 

Simhan&dika-stltra. 

Fa 



71 



StTTRA.PirAKA. 



72 



A^'-yuen-la, faBC 3, fol. 9 a; Cone. 251; A. R, 
p. 456'; A. M. G., p. 261. Translated by Buddha^&nta, 
A. D. 524, of the Northern W6i dynasty, a.d. 386-534. 
6 leaves. 

263 mm^:^Bim'f-^m 

Fo-shwo-ta-faA-kw4A-sh'- ti^z'-heu-XdA. 

* BuddhabhAshita-mahAvaipqly^^inhiinMa-siitim.* 

Si/>ihaD&dika-64tra. 

Cone. 604. Translated by Diy&kara, A. d. 680, of 
the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Z^-yuen-ln, fasc. 3, foL 9 b. 

264 SlftAffiEW^**? 

Fo-shwo-t8.-Bhaii-pfii-fu-Bi&A-iiA. 

' Sfttra of the MahftyAoa spoken b j Buddha on the hundred 

prosperous markSb* 

TdAHffngTi'-fm'prikkhk. 

iT'-yuen-ln, faac. 3, fol. 9 b; Cone. 581. Translated 
by Div&kara, A. n. 683, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618- 
907. 8 leaves. 

FoHS^wo-td^shajfL-pM-fu-^&A-yen-si&il-iiiL 

' Sfttn ci the MahAyios spoken by Baddha on the hundred 
prosperous marks of adornment.' 

Ma/t^pu^-paripriJbJAlL. 

Cone. 583. Transkted by Div&kara, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 9 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, &sc. 3, foL 9 b. 

266 nm^mm^m 

FoH3hwo-tA-BhafL-Bz'-f&-Adii. 

* BuddhabhAshita-mahftyftna-Xaturdharma-sCltra.* 

^atushkariiirliftra-Bfttra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fieise. 3, fol. 10 a; Cone. 588; A. R., 
p. 465; A.M. Q., p. 268. Translated by Div&kara, 
A. D. 680, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 leaves. 

FoH3Wo-phaH9&-8ia-hhiii-8z'-f&-ikiii. 

' BaddhabhAshitarbodhisattva-Jsryft-laiturdhanna^siitra.* 

JTatushkarnirh&ra-siitra. 

Translated- by Div&kara, a. d. 681, of the Th&n 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i leaf. 

The above two worka are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-ln, fase. 3, fol. 10 a. 



268 MfS:^ ^ ^MiA ^^ 



Fo-shwo-hhi-ym-ild&o-liift-kuA-toh-ikiA. 

' Sfttis spoken by Boddha on the good qnalitiee of iwe 
comparison or meaflun^* 

Translated by &fUuiagapta, A. d. 586, of the Sui 
dynasty, a. d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 7 leaves. 

269 M^McM A^ 

FoHaLvfo-tBui-wu-pi-iifu 

* Sfiira spoken by Buddha on the greatest ineompambleness.* 

Translated by Hhiien-itwin (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 649^ 
of the Th&n dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 10 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. ir'«>ynen-la, fasc. 3, fol. i o b. 

270 mmnn^mm 

Fo-shwo-tshien-shi-Q&n-iErw&fi-JkiA. 

' SOitrm spoken by Baddha on three changes of his former bbths.' 
Translated by Fi-k^ of the Weston Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 8 leaves. This SAtra contains three 
&&takas, namely: — i. The Bodhisattva was once a 
woman of excellent (or silver) colour; and having 
cut off her breasts she saved pne who was just going 
to eat his own child. 2. The Bodhisattva was once a 
king, and governed his country according to the right 
law, giving his body as charity to birds and beasts. 
3. He was once the son of a Br&hmana ; and by fasting 
he asked to be allowed to become an ascetic. Throwing 
away his body he saved a hungry tigress. 

271 nmm^^m 

Fo-Bhwo-yin-seh-nu-iEdii. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the silreiHnloured woman.* 

Translated by Buddha^finta, A. D. 539, of the Eastern 
Wdi dynasty, a. d, 534-550. 8 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. iT'-yuen^lu, fasc 3, fol. i o b. 

272 mmmmn^^ytm 

Fo-shwo-o-8hi>-Bhi-w&A-8heu-H6-ikiA. 

* BuddhabhAshtta-a^tasatni-rij^Tyftkaraiia-siltra. 

Translated by Fa-/ta, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 5 leaves. 

273 «5 i H i ± B ^ ^ « 

TBh&i-hw&-wM-w&A-shM-foHshea-iki^iiA. 

* Sfttn of prophecy reoeiTed (from Buddha) by one who offered 
a flower to Buddha, and did not follow the King (A^tasatm).' 

Translated by Than-wu-l&n (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 3 leaves. 



73 



St^TRA-PirAKA. 



74 



The above two works are similar tranalatioos, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, ftsc. 3, fol. 1 1 a. 
Bat No. 373 is incoiDplete. 

F<H3hwo-A:aA-kufk-ildi&-iEd&. 

' Sfttim spokeo by Buddha on the right xespectAdneM.' 
Translated by Buddha«&nta, a. d. 539) of the Eastern 
Wii dynasty, a. d. 534-550. 6. leaves. 

275 nmm^mm 

FcHBhwo-Bh&n-kiuQi-ftUk-iiii. 

* Sfttn spoken by Buddha on the good reepectfiUneei.* 
Translated by (/uanagopta, a.d. 586, of the Sui 

dynasty, A-d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 8 leaves. 

The aboY two works are similar translations, and 

they are wanting in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 1 1 a. 

276 m^ :kmi^ ^^ 

jrA&n-t8lLn-t&-8haii-kiiA-toh*i(i]L 

* Siltn of the pniae of the good qnelities of the MahAy&na.' 

Translated by HhClen-ihr&n(Hionen-thsang), a.i>. 6^4, 
of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 5 leaves. 

277 i^^mmmmm 

Mi&o-fa-ibi^tiA-yeh-UA-itiA. 

* Sdtra of the good Uw which determinee the obstacle of Karma.* 

Translated by JT-yen, a.d. 721, of the Thfin dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907^ 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, bat 
the comparison with Tibetan is not given in i^'-yoen-ln, 
fiisc 3, fol. lib. 

278 1» 14 ^ ^ ]© T S fi + 

Fo - sh wo - pei-to - shu-hhiA - 8z'- wfti- shi- 
'rh-yin-yuen-AdA. 

'Sfltis spoken by Buddha on the twelve causes (Midftnas) 
discoTered under the Tftia taree.' 

Pratityasamutp&da-ditra (1). 

Cf. A.E., p. 457; A.M.Q., pp. 361, 534. l^ranslated 
by K' J^Aien, of the Wu dynasty, A.D. 222-280. 
5 leaves. 

279 Mmmmmmm 

Fo-^hwo-yuen-ibAiHshaft-tfto-ilifL 

* BuddhabbAshitapnid&nAryamSrga-siitra.* 

Pratttyaaamtil^y&darsiitra (1). 



Translated by Hh(ien-^&n(Hiouen-th8ang), a. d. 649, 
of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. There were four more simi- 
lar translations, two of which dating from the Eastern 
Hfcn dynasty, a. d. 25-220 ; bat they were lost already 
in A.D. 73O. Eh&i-yuen-la, fasc. 14. a, fol. 20 a, b. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc 3, foL 12 b. 

280 nm^n^ 

Fo-shwo-t&o-k&n-itiiL 

'Siitra spoken by Buddha on the paddy straw.' 

iS&lisambhaya-Biitra. 

Z'-yacn-la, fasc. 3, fol. 12 b; Cone. 666; 'A;R, 
p. 457 ; A.M.O., p. 261. Translai d ander the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, A. D. 317-420 ; but the translator's name 
is lost 8 leaves. 

281 ^ Ift: T * ^ ^ «? 

Fo-8hv70-Mo-panH3haft-8z'- kUt. 

'Siitra spoken by Buddha on underataading the origin of 

birth and death.' 

iSftUfiambhava-siitra. 

CoQC. 323. Translated by Z* ZTkien, of the Wu 
dynasty, a. d. 222-280. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. There was another translation, 
but it was lost already in a.d. 730.. Eh&i-yuen-lu, 
fi^. 14 a,. fol. 26b; .Z'-yuen-lu, fasa 3, fbl. 13 a. 

282 ^ 19; i # H ^ iji 

Fo-shv^o-tsz'- shi-B&n-mSi-£ifi. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the SamAdhi called Tss'-shi or 
▼ow.* Cfl FAn-i-miA-i-tn, Cue. ii, foL a a. 

Translated by An Shi-k&o, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 9 leaves. 



283 ttt^mm^^^m^ 

Zu-l&i-tu-AraA-tsr/- Bhi-s&n-mdi-XiiL 

* Siktra on the Satnidhi called Tss'-shi or yow, realised by the 

TathAgata alone.' 

Translated by Ku F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 8 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. There was another transla- 
tion, but it was lost already in a. d. 730. Efa&i-yuen- 
lu, ^asc 14 a, foL^20 b; jff' -yoen-'lay fasc. 3, fbl. 13a. 



75 



StTBA-VITAKA. 



76 



284 nrntf^"^ ^ 

Fo-ehwo-iw&A-yiu-iHA. 

'Sfttim ipoken bj Buddha on tnnsmigratioii.' 

BhavasaAiki&mita (1). 

A.B., p. 460; A.M.O., p. 264. Translated by 
BadtUutf&nta, A. d. 539, of the Eastern W6i dynaaly, 
A, D. 534*560* * leavea. 

285 ;^;^^#^iii« 

TI^M-taA-cda-to-lo-w&A-Aidi. 

• Kdiafaipiily»4&tndljPA-«fttn.' 

BhayasaAkiimita (?}. 

Translated bj Bodhini^, of the Northern Wti 
dynasty, A.D. 386-534. 3 eaves. 

The above two worics are similar translations^ and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. JP-yaen-la,fiasc.3,foLi2a. 

286 nm^Tskmmmnm 

Fo-Bhwo-wan-ahu-sh'- li-siin-hhi A-H&. 

*8fttn ipoken bj Baddha on MM^anfi going round (to 
esMnine the Bhikahns* roomi).* 

Translated by BodhiruiU, of the^ Northern Wti 
dynasly, ▲. B. 386-534. 7 leaves, 

287 nm^ii^pmnm 

FoHihwo -wan-shu-sh'- li-hhii!i-iiA. 

'SAtn ipoken bj Bnddha on MM^rmrl'i going (round to 
eiemine the Bhikshus* rooms).' 

Translated by fi^&nagupta, a.d. 586, of the Sni 
dynasty, ▲. d. 589 (or 58 1 V*6 18. 9 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-ln, bao, 3, fol. i a b. 

288 A^m:^l^mm 

T&-8haA-t8&oH9i&n-ku]&-toh-HA. 

*8fttn of the Mahayana on the good qualities or virtue of 
making the images (of Buddha).' 

TalMgata-pratibi]nba-prati8h^A&iiu/?a»784. 

A.B., p. 476; A.M.O., p. 279. Translated by 
Devapra^rfta, a. d. 691, of the Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907. a fascicnli. 

289 mmnnmmm 

Fo-shwo-tBO-fo-hhiii-fli&Ji-ikiii. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on making Buddha's images.' 

Taih&gata-pratibimba*pratish^/i&niuamB&. 

A. R., p. 476 ; A. M.O., p. 279. Translated under 
the Eastern H&n dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 3 leaves. 



290 Mwt^±j^^ffsm^ 

Fo-shwo-tRO-li-hhiA-si&A-fa-p&o-tiA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on the happy reward of making or 
setting up (Buddha's) images.' 

Tathftgatfr-pratibimba-pratiah^A&]io4amB&. 

Translated under the Eastern Tain dynasty, A. D. 
317-420. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, f -yuen-ln, £asc 3, foL 13 b. 
They are perhaps earlier translations of a part of 
No. 288. 

291 M ^MMIS: 

Fo-ahwo-kw&n-fo-ibiiL 

* Sfttra spoken by Buddha on sprinkling (water on the images 

of) Buddha.' 

Translated by F&^, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.B. 265-316. 2 leaves. 

292 m^M^M^ 

Fo-Bhwo-kw&n-Bi-fo-£ift. 

'S6tra spoken by Buddha on sprinkling (water on) and washing 

(the images oO Buddha.* 

Translated by Shan-itien, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, A.D. 385-431. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, faso. 3, foL 13 b. 

293 nmm^^^m 

Fo-ahwo-yiiHsiftA-kuA-tbh-iiA. 

* Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the good qualities of washing the 

images (of Buddha).' 

Translated by BatnaAnnta, a. d. 705, of the Th4n 
dynasty, A. B. 618-907. 4 leaves. 



294 



TU-Bi&Jl-kuA-toh-itiA. 

* SOtra on the good qualities of washing the images (of Buddha).' 

Translated by I-tsin, A. D. 710, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting inTibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, faso. 3, fol. 15 a. 



295 mmi^mwi^^mm 



Fo-shwo-AriAo-lijlft-shu-iu-kufi-toh-ifciA. 

* Siitra spoken by Buddha on counting the good qualities of a 

rosary.* 

Translated by BatnaAinta, A. d. 705, of the Than 
dynasty, a. ]>• 618-907. 2 leaves. 



77 



SOTRA-PirAKA. 



78 




Mfiii-shaHshih-U-Meu-ts&A-ilam-iki&o-lifi^ 
shu-iu-kiuli-toh-iEiii. 

' SCLtn on oonntiiig the good qualities of a tonrj in the 
Mas^uirl-dhAraiil-piteka.' 

Translated by I-tain, a. d. 703, of the Thfin dynasty, 
A.D. 618--907. a leayes. 

The aboye two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JE^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 1 5 a. 

297 nmuM ±^ 

FoHshwo-luA-sh'- nii-AdA. 

 Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the giri NAgadattA.' 
Translated by JT' XhitUy of the Wn dynasty, a. d. 
2a2-a8o. 3 leaves. 

298 MWtUM^^^l!&^ 

Fo-shwo-luii-sh' -pha-sdr-pan-ibAi-£ift. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on the Gtttaka of the Bodhiaattra 

NAgadattA.' 

Trandated by Kn Fft-hn (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 5 leayes. 

The above two works are similar translations, and they 
are wanting in Tibetan* f -yaen-lu, faac. 3, fol. 14 a. 



299 n^A'^mm^^ 

Fo-shwo-p&-Jd-8i&A-sha]i-Hea-iki]L 

'Satra spoken by Buddha on the eight lucky and spbitual 

Bfantras or DhArants.' 

Ash^abuddhaka. 

A.R., p. 469 ; A. M. O., p. 272. Translated by K* 
Khien^ of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 222-280. 4 leave& 

300 WnmAmW^^ 

Fo-shwo-pfiryfiii-shan-tAeu-fcijQL. 

'Satra spoken by Buddha on the eight pure and spiritual 

Mantras or DhAnmts.' 

Ashtobuddhaka. 

Translated by ^u F&-ha (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 3 leaves. 



301 # 1% A ^ jfl^ <i 

Fo-shwo-pdrAd-silb&i-JdA. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on the eight lucky (Mantras).' 

Ash^abuddhaka. 

Translated by Sanghapala, of the Li&n dynasty, A.D. 
502-557. 3 leaves. 



302 nmAn^u^ 

Fo-8hwo-p&-fo-iniA-h&o-AdfL. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on the names of eight Buddhai (of 

the eastern quarter).' 

Ashfabuddhaka. 

Translated by 6Vianagupta, A.D. 586, of the Soi 
dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 581V-618. 5 leaves. 

The above four works are similar translationsjand they 
agree with Tibetan. There was still another translation, 
bat it was lost already in a.d. 730. £h&i-yuen~lu, 
fiuc. 14 a, fol. 21 a; iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 14 b. No. 
301 omits the question asked by iSiriputra. 

308 MWtS.^ ^^ 

Fa-fihwo-yU-I&n-phaii-itdii 

' satra spoken by Buddha on (offering) the vessel (of eatables to 
Buddha and SaAgha for the benefit of Pketes) being in 
suspense.' 

Translated by En F&-ha (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 2 leaves. This 
Sfitra was addressed to Maudgaiy&yana, when he asked 
Buddha for the way of saving his unfortunate mother, 
whose state of being a Preta had been perceived by her 
son. The phrase ^ |j| ytt-lfin in tiie Chinese title 
is generally understood as a transliteration of Ullam- 
bana, and translate by ^^ ^ t&o-hhtien, ^to hang 
upside down/ or 'to be in suspense/ At the same 
time the character ^^ phan, ' vessel,* is explained as 
not beiog a part of the transliteration. But this 
character may have been used here by the translator 
in both ways. On the one hand, it may stand for 
the last two syllables of Ullambana; on the other, 
it may mean the 'vessel' of eatables to be offered 
to Buddha and Sangha for the benefit of those being 
in the Ullambana. See, however, Fftn-i-min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 9, fol. 17 b, where a fuller and more correct 
transliteration is quoted, viz. J^ ^ j^ ^^ wu-lan- 
pho-na, L e. Ullambana. Cf. Eitel, Handbook, p. 154 b 
seq.; Wells Williams, Chin. Diet, p. 232,001.2; Edkins, 
Chinese Buddhism, pp. 126, 210, 268. 

304 nm^B^^M 

Fo-8hwo-p&o-an-faii-phan-iki&. 

'Siitra spoken by Bnddha on offering the Tessel (of eatables to 
Buddha and SaAgha) for recompensing the fiiTonr (of the 
parents).' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. n. 
317-420. I leaf. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, if'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 
14 b. 



79 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



80 



305 lMJia:llil3E||±r: 

Fo-sh wo-kw&n-y&o-wsLA-yftoHBhAA -'rh- 
phu-sftritiA. 

'Sf^trm spoken by Boddha about the meditation on tlie two 
Bodhtaattvas, Bbaishafiryarll^ and Bhaisha^yaaamudg^ta.* 

Bhaisha^yarfi^a-bhaishaj^yasamudgati 
(or -gaia)-siitra. 

K '- yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 19a; Cone. 31a. Translated 
bjKilayaras, a. d. 424, of the earlier Sun dynasty, ▲. D. 
420-479. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. There 
was an earlier translation, but it ¥ras lost already in a.d. 
730. Kh&i-ynen-lu, fasc. 14 b, fol. 3 a; iT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 19 a, b, 

306 nwtiz%m%^m 

Fo-sb^O-tfr-khoA-tBhioh-ikAeu-wftft-Xift. 

< BoddhabhAshita-mahimaytiH-inantrari^a-afttra.' 

MahAinayftri-vidy&rflgryU. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 21 b; Cone. 631, where 
'dhirani' is added to the title ; A.B., p 516 ; A. M. O., 
p. 316. Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 705, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. For the Sanskrit 
text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, YU. 45, 
where it is called Maham&ydrt. 



307 nn :k^mm^^ 



Fo-mu-t&-khufi-tshioh-inij(i-iir&^-ibi]!L 

* Baddham&trika-mahAmaytirl-Tidyftr%^-«fttim.* 

Mah&may^-vidyd.rd^l. 

_ • ^^^ 

Translated by Amoghaya^^, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. 

FoH3hwo-khiu&-tshiob'-w&A-iUl6a-£i&. 

* BnddhabhAshitfr-mah&maytiH-ri^l-mantFa-sdtia.' 

Mahftmayiirt-vidyAriigrni 

Translated by Sang)iap&la, of the Li&n dynasty, A. D. 
502-557. 2 fascicoli. 

F(>-fihwo-t&-khiiJl-t8bioh-wdjQL-shan-A;Aeu-Uft. 

' BaddhabhAflbita-mahftmaytiH-n^y-ridhimantra-aiitra.* 

Mah&may{iTi-vidy&rA^^t. 

Translated by Poh iSrimitra, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 3i7<-42o. 7 leaves. 



310 nm^^m^mm%m 

Fo-Bhwo-t&-khufi-tshioh-w&A-tBft-Bhan-iAea-idik. 

« B9ddbabhiihita-mahl,niayftrtHrl^l-4aiiiyiiktarddbidb|^«ia-«to^ 
Translated by Poh jSrtmitra, of the Eastern Ttm 
dynasty, A.D. 317-420. 13 leaves. 

311 ^^^%m^%m 

T&-ibin-seh-khuA-tBhioh-w&A-i:Aea-iiA. 

* MabSsavaraafama-mayCUi-rl^-dhAniii-atttim.' 

Mah&mayibi-vidy&rft^nt 

Cone. 628. Translated by Komin^va, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, A*i>- 384-417. 13 leavee. 

The above six works are similar translations (com- 
plete and inoomplete),and they agree with Tibetan. Thar« 
were three earlier translations made under the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420, but they were lost already 
in A.D. 730. Kh&i-yuen-la, £a8C 14 a, ioL 21 b; £^- 
yuen-In, fasc. 4, fol. 22 b. According to the JT'-yaen- 
la, the Chinese Tripiteka, collected under the Yuen 
dynasty, A.D. 1 280-1 368, seems to hsve had an in- 
teresting work », namely, ^ ^ HfQ ^ '^ ^ 

^f^ Thfin-f&n-si&n-toi-khun-tshioh-ibin, ie. 'the pea- 
cock (or rather peahen) sutra in Sanskrit and Chinese 
facing each other, or in parallel columns.' Translated 
by Amoghava^a, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
3 fasciculi. This translation may have been the same 
as No. 307. 

312 nwtr>^M^ %m 

Fo-shwo-pu-kbuii-ikiien-Boh-ikAea-ibiiL 

' BuddhabbAshitaF<moghapiUa'mantnHiAt»m.' 

Amoghap&^ahridaya. 
A. R., p. 635 ; A. M. G., p. 333. 
Amoghap&Mi-dh&ranL 

Cone. 467. Translated by 6^Dagupta and others, 
A.D. 587, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589 (or 58i)-6id. 
I feusciculus. 

313 r^^M ^id^k^m 

Pu-khuA-itueii-soh-sin-ikAea-w&A-iUiL 

* Amogbi^>&fa-bridaya-oiantrarS^afttra.* 

Translated by Batnaiinta, a. d. 693, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 fasdculL 

314 r-^MM^m^m 

Pu-khuA-Anien-soh-tho-lo-m-ikuGu 

'Amoghap&ia-dbAraiii-efttn.* 



I 



^ There exists in Jmptok one copy of nearly the whole ooOectkm 
of the Yuen dynasty ; so that this work may still be ibvnd there, 
and added to the new Japanese edition of the Buddhist Canou, 
now in course of pnblication in Tokio. 



81 



StTBA-PITAEA. 



82 



C£ Cone. 469. Translated by li Wn-Aio, ▲. D. 700, 
of the Th&a dynasty, ▲. d. 618-907. a lascicoli ; i) 
chapters. According to the note at the end, the last 
chapter was translated by a Chinese priest named 
Hwni-^ih) together with an Indian, iSrlmat by name. 

The above two works are similar translations. K'- 
ynen-ln, £mc 4, fol. 19 b. These may be compared 
with the Tibetan version of the Amoghap&fa-p&ramit6- 
sha^paripur&ya(t)-dh&ran!. A. R., p. 53a ; A. M. O., 

P- 330. 



315 :^ ^M ^ %^^^ 

Fa-khuii-Aruen-aoh-ArAeaHsin-idii. 
Amoghap&^a-hndaya-sftira. 

See No. 31a. Translated by BodhiroAd, of the Thin 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. i fasdculos. 



316 ^ ^ IQ ^ n 5E >ci' <i 

Pu-khufi-ikuen-soh-shaii-ik/iea-sin-A;iA. 

*AmoshapA<arddhimaDtr»-lindaya-e(ltnL' 

Ajnoghap&«a-hndaya. See Nos. 3 x a, 3 1 5. 
Amoghap&^a-dh&rant. 

Cone. 468. Translated by Hh^en-ifew&n (Hionen- 
thsang), A.D. 659, of the Th4n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
I fasdculns. 

The above two works, together with No. 31a, are 
similar translations of the first chapter of No. 3i7< 
JE^'-yuen-ln, fasc 4, fol. 19 a. 



317 r>^M ^m^^^^ 

Pu-khuA-JMien-Boh-shan-pien-^an-yen-iiA. 

* AmoghapftMrddhivikHti-iiuuitnMfttn.' 

Ajnoghap&^kalp&rli.pa. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 18 b; AR, p. 537 ; A. M. G., 

p. 335- 

Amoghap&^a-dMrani. 

Cone. 466. Translated by BodhiruAd, A. d. 7o7-7«>9> 
of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 30 fasdcoli; 
78 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. jT'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

318 =f-IR=f-WEift## 

isK n >% mi 5E ^ 

Tshien-yen-tshieii-phi-kw&ii-Bhi-yin-phu-sftr 
tho-lo-ni-Bhan-ikAea-Aiii. 

* Sahasrftkshft-eahMrabfthT-aTaloldtefvan-bodbisftttnb-dhAi^ 

Wddhi-mantn-flAtnu' 

Ntlakan^Aa. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fesc. 4, fol. 19 ^ ; Cone. 773- Transited 
by Z'-thun, A.D. 637-649, of the Thin dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. a fascicnli. | 




819 1^^=f«R»1tt:##ft 

T8hieii-Bheu-t8hieii-yen-kwftnH9hi-yin-phu-8&- 
ma-tho-lo-niH9han*iiiL 

' Sahsffftbahii-8abairakBluMivalokite«vani>bodliiMttT»-Tf^dh^ 
(or *old woman') dbAraiit-kaya^fttn.' 

NilakantAa. 

Cone 770. Translated by Bodhimiti, a«d. 709, of 
the Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i fascieulns. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. J7-yaen-lu, £uc 4, fol. 19 b. 
These or No. 330 may be compared with a Tibetan 
work, having no Sanskrit title, explained as follows : 
* The minute ritnals and ceremonies of Avalokitefvara, 
who has a thousand hands, and as many eyes.' A. B., 
p. 63a ; A. M. G., p. 330. 

320 =f^=f«R»ift##ii 

T8hieii-8hea-t8hien-yen-kw&n-8hi-7in-phu-8&- 
kwftfi-tft-yuen-m&n-wn-Mi-tll-p^-sin- 

tho-lo-ni-ibifL. 

' 8«hanbftha<4ahA8rflkilia4iTalokitefTar»-bodhiMttfa«ma]^ 
pratihat^-mabftkSniiiikalifidaja-dhftraiit-catFk' 

Translated by JlA-f&n-t&rmo (Bhagavaddharma t), of 
the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. At the 
end, there is added a transliteration of the ;;^ ^ ^ 
Ti-pdi-ifc^eu, or the ' Mahik&runika-mantra (or -dh&- 
lani).' 4 leaves. A preface is added by the Emperor 
ZA&n-tsu, of the Min dynasty, dated a. d. 141 1. Ac- 
cording to the JT'-yuen-lu (£eubc. 4, fol. ao a), there was a 
later translation of this SAtra, and they both agree with 
Tibetan. But the later translation, made by Amogha- 
va^ra^ is not found in this collection. No. 3ao has been 
a very popular work in China, since the later Sun 
dynasty, A.D. 960-1 ia7. JT-tsin, fasc. i4,fol.iiaseq. 
Cf. Edkins, Chinese Buddhism, p. 13a ; where, however, 
the work is mentioned, as if it were the later translation 
above mentioned. 

EwftnHdu-yin-phuH9&-pi-mi-t8ft&Hdian-ikAeu-iiA. 

^ATsbkitefTara-bodhiMttTa-giihyagtrbhwddhiiiiantn (or 

Padmaibint&mani-dh&raniHsiitra. 
Cone. 306. Translated by iSikshfinanda, of the Than 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 10 leaves ; 6 chapters. 

G 



1 



83 



StTBA-PI7AKA. 



84 



322 MW'^I^MfiaM^J^ 

Kw&ii-Bhi-yiii-phu-B&-.iii-i-mo-ni- 
tho-lo-m-ifciA. 

'A¥ilo1dtefTtjr»-bodhinttTft4;mtimMii-dhAraMt-8fttn.' 

Fadmaildnt&maniHlMrant-siitra. 

Cone. 307. TranBlated by Batna£int«, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a« d. 618-907. 9 leayes. 

328 M @ ^ # H ^ 1 Al' 1% 




Ew&n - tsz'- ts&i - phu - B& - .aru-i - sin - tho - 
lo-ni-ibiili. 

'▲▼•lokitofYan-bodhiaattTa-luiUUindaya (or -manas for mani I)- 

dbArasil-afttra.' 

PadmaHnt&mam-dh&rani-siitra. 

Gone. 310. Translated by I-tsin, ▲. d. 710, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 4 leayes. 

324 ^ llSr 1% H >% j|S 

Zu-i-lun-tho-lo-ni-idii. 

*£intal»kraHlbArafit-a<ltra.' 

PadmafcintAmani-dhAranl-aAtra. 

JT-yaen-ln, fase. 4, fol. ao b. Of. Cone. 247, where 
however another Sanskrit title is mentioned. Trans- 
lated by BodhimAi, A.]>. 709, of the Thin dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. I £Bisoiculas; 10 chapters. 

The above four works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. iT'-ynen-lu, s. v. 

325 m^^^mum^m 

H 41^ |S£ JH ^ «^ 

Ewftn-t8z'-t8&i-pha-8&-ta-fo-to-li- 
sui-sin-tho-lo-ni-AoA. 

' ATalokite«vara*bodhiiattTa-(flamaii) tabhadrinuhHdaja (f)> 

dliiraiit-«atra.' 

Translated by f -than, a.d. 653, of the Thfin dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. I fascicnlns. 

326 mmn^mmmikm 

TshiA-kw&n-shi-yin-phu-sdr-sifto-fii-ta- 
Mi-tho-lo-ni-ikAeu-ibiA. 

' Sfttra of the Dhftrant-mantn for asking the Bodhisattra 
AvalokitefTara to counteract the injury of a poiaon.' 

Ti*anslated by Kn Nandi, a.d. 420, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A. d. 3 1 7-4 20. 15 leaves. There was an earlier 
translation ; but it was lost already in a. d. 7 30. Kh&i- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 22 b; JT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 3 b. 



327 "^ 




Fo-shwo-ahi-yi-mieii-kw&ii-Bhi-yin-shan- 

Buddhabhtohita ekartaMmmkba?alokitegvara4M>dhigattvarddU- 



Avalokite^varaikftdasainukha-dhAraiit. 

A. B., p. 533 ; A. M. Q., p. 330. Translated by Yaso- 
gupta, of the Northern Z^ea dynasty, A.D. 557-581. 
13 leaves. 

328 + — M I* ^ 4!L> «? 

Shi-yi-mien-shan-ibAea-sin-idik. 

* Bkadaiamiikbarddhiinantra-hridaya-aatFa.' 

Translated by Hhtlen-iw&n (Hionen-thsang), A.]>. 
656, of the Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 13 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
Sfttra in fiMcicalas 4 of No. 363 ; and they are wantmg 
in Tibetan. jE^-ynen-lu, fasc 4, fbl. 23 a seq. 

329 =f«|l%il^mi&#l' 

Tshien-iw&fiTtho-lo-ni^-kw&n-Bhi-yin-pha- 
B&-kheu-iUiA. 

* 8aliaafmpravartanaH^htrM»y-aTalokiteivara»bodhiaattYa-mantrap 

■atra.' 

Translated by JE^'-thnn, A. d. 653, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 5 leavea. This is a similar translation 
of a Mantra or Dh&rant, in No. 347, and in fasciculus 5 
of No. 363 ; and it b wanting in Tibetan. JE^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 23 b seq. 



330 



%^tm 



iTAea-wa-sheu-ibiii. 

' Sttra of five Mantras.* 

Translated by Hhden-Awlln (Hiouen-thsang), A. B. 664, 
of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 leaves.. The 
first tliree of the five Hantras are similar to those of 
Noe. 329, 331, and 344, and the fifth b to that of 
No. 325; while the fourth seems to be a single transla- 
tion or transliteration. Cf. JE^'-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 30 b. 



331 



y> 



^m^m 



Liu-tsz'- shan-ikAea-ibiA. 

* 8hadak«hararddhimantrt«etltra.* 

Sha^ksharavidy&manira. 

A. B., p. 526; A. M. O., p. 325. Translated by 
Bodhiruib, a.d. 693, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 6i8r-907. 
4 reaves. This is a similar translation of a Mantra or 



85 



StTRA-PirAKA. 



86 



Dh&rant, in No. 347, and in fasciculus 6 of No. 363. 
It agrees with Tibetan. iT- yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 23 b 
seq. 

332 !rC H ^ iK 

Jiufieu-stoHeihea-AdA. 

* Sfttn of three ICantns.* 
Translated by Div&kara, of the Thin dynasty, a. d. 
618-907. I leaf. The first and third Mantras are 
similar to those in No. 363 ; while the second seems to 
be an independent translation or transliteration. Cf. 
A^-Uin, fasc 14, foL 30 a. 

Tarf&A-kw&A-phuHsft-tsftA-ifciA-iruA-waji-Bhu- 
eh'- li-kan-pan-yi-tsz - tho-lo-m-f&. 

' Mailyiurf-mtUikakshanpdhArMtHUianna, in the Mahifwpulya* 

bodhinU^t^ 



Translated by BatnaiKnta, A.ix 70a, of the Th4n 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 5 leaves. 



334 



5 ^ 




MlLn-shu-shih-li-phu-sfirAAeu-tsAn-tuA- 
yi-tsz-ikAeu-w&A-HA. 

• KWkihert^mMltrM■«^Mfttn^ io the M*«^airt-bodhi8«ttva. 

mantn-pilaka.* 

Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 703, of the Thin dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they arc wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, ^ol. 
ai a. 



335 




3* 



Shi -'rh-fo-min-shan-fcAeu-iiao-liftA-kuii- 
toh-ifcAu-JtaA-niiSh-tflui-AaA. 

• Satra of the •piritiul Mantra of the names of twelve Bnddhw. 
which reconnta their good qnalitiee, removes obstadea. and 

destroys sin.' 

Dv&da^abuddhaka-BfLtra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. a i b; Cone. 67 ; A.R., p. 4<59 ; 
A. M. Q., p. 273- Translated by ^wAnagupta, A. d. 587, 
of the Sui dynasty, iLD. 589(or 58i)>6i8. 7 leaves. 



336 nmmf!^fia^i^%m 

Fo-shwo-ikA&n-ts&n-jni-l&i-kuii-toh-shan- 

khevL-kiA. 

* ' BaddhabhAshita-praMmaita-tathAgata-ganarddhi-mantnMiltra.' 

Dv&daMkbaddhaka-sfttra. See No. 335. 
Dv&dafabuddhaka-dyiraffit. 

Cone. 701. Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 7 1 1, of the Than 
dynasty, ▲.D. 618-907. 5 leaves. 

The above two Forks are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in l^betan. iT*- yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 
ai b. See, however, the last two authorities mentioned 
under the titie of No. 335. 

337 %mmm^ii$^u 

Hw^-tai-tho-lo-ni-shan-ifcAea-ikiiL 

* Poshpakiite-dhirafiy-riddhimantrapeatFa.' 

Poshpakii^a. 
A. K, p. 5a6 ; A.M.Q., p. 325. Translated by K' 
Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. aaa-a8o. 3 leaves. 

338 m^m^^m^mm 

Sh'-W-fjui-hhan-phu-8&-8u-wan-JdA. 

< Simharshabha (?)-bodhisattni-paripnX(l:Aft-sfttm.' 

Poshpakiita. 
See No. 337. Translated under the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 3i7*4ao; but the translator's name is 
lost. 4 leaves. 

339 mwt$MnmJ^m 

Fo-shwo-hw^-tflu-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

• BnddhabhA8hita-pnshpak(i<a-dh&raiil-stitnL* 

FushpakCl^a. 
See No. 337. Translated under the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 317-420; but the translator's name is 

lost. 3 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 
a a. See, however, the authorities mentioned under 
the titie of No. 337. 



340 



Liu-W- ifeAeu- wAA-KA. 

* Shadaksharfr-mantrarft^fa-sfltra/ 

^hadakshara-vidyamantra. 

A. R, p. 526 ; A. M. G., p. 3^5. Translated under 
the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420; but the 
translator s name is lost. 7 leaves. 

O2 



87 



St^TRA.PirAKA. 



88 



341 ;^ ^ i# ^ i IS 

Liu-taz'- shan-ibAea-w&A-ikulL 

ShAcEakshara-yidy&mantra. 

See Nor. 340. Tranalafted under the LiAn dynaaiy, 
iu D. Soa-557 ; Imt the tranBlAior^s mane ii lost 9 
leaves. 

The aboye two worka are similar translations of 
No. 331, and they agree with Tibetan. JT-Toen-Iay 
£b«c. 4, foL 34 a. 



342 



n:ict Mm 



F&n-nii-sheu-i-ikiii. 

* BrahmanWiimatl-fltltra.' 

£!iimatl-br&lmiafit-paripnitik/UL 

A.R, p. 450; A.M.Q., p. 255. Translated by En 
T6rhn (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A«D. 365-316. 7 leaves. 

848 ^#iicJ^W;^fliftt 

Tiu-toh-nU-8u-wan-t&-flhaA-ikifL. 

* Aioiatt-«trt-paripraJUUkHBahayfti»-flatn.* 

iS!rlmati-brAli]]iftnt-paripriiU^ 

See No. 34a. Translated by BodhimiU, ▲• n. 693, of 
the Thfin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 5 leaves. This \»ork 
is mentioned in Wassi^ew's BaddhismnSy 175. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Cf. JT'-yuen-lu, Case. 4, 
foL 4 b; iT'-tsin, fasc. 8, fol. 17 a seq. 

844 mm-tii^mmn^'A 

Fo-shwo-tshi-iHi-ik'-fo-mu-Bin-tA- 
Jkun-ihi-tho-lo*ni-£ift. 

* Biiddlisbhasliit»-iapt»koCibiiddhaaiatHk»-hrida7ft^ 

dhinsil-tCLtnu' 

jrnndi-devt-dh&ratit. 

A. B., p. 618 ; A M. O., p. 318. Translated by IKv&- 
kara, A.D. 685, of the Th&n dynasly, A.D. 618-907. 
4 leaves. 

846 mm'tumm-n^i& 



Fo-shwo-tshi-ibu-ik'-fo-ma-ikun-thi- 
t&-miA-iho-lo-ni-XdA« 

* Biidd]isbhSalut^ii4Eitakoflbiiddliaiiiatr»ka-l»]id^ 

dhinnl-tCLtim.' 

Zundt-devt-dh&rant. 

See No. 344. Translated by Vayrabodhi, a.d. 723, 
of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 



346 -t^^mnnmwt^m 

TBhi-iktt-ik'-fo-ma-aa-8hwo-l;an-ihi- 
tho-Io-ni-iiA. 

' 8i|itako<ilwiddhMni*i<l»4>hSthHikJhiiidtt^^ 

JTiindi-devf-dhArMi 

See No. 344. Translated by Amoghava^ray of the 
Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i frsdculus. 

The above three works are similar transIatioDS, and 
they agree with Tibetan, f -yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fed. 24 b. 
Nos. 345 and 346 have an additional part called the 
* law of the practice of 



847 



49 49 wf' Ju iSt 
KxxL'kuA-tBtirkhBXX'kiiL 

' NSaA-MM jaktMiuuitnkflatim.' 

Translated by 0n&nagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. II leaves. It contains twenty-three Man- 
tras or Dhiranls, of which the fifteenth is similar to 
that of No. 339, the twentieth to that of Nos. 344- 
346, and the twenty-second to that of Noa. 331, 34O9 
341. Cf. JE^'-yuen-lu, £aso. 4, fol. 35 a; jE^-tsin, fasc 
14, foL 30 b seq. 

848 nmMmmmi^m 

Fo-tifi-tBun-ahaA-tho-lo-ni-Xjft. 

* Sttn of the honourable and excellii^ DhAnal of Bnddha'i head.* 

Sarvaduigatipari^odhana-aahntsha-vijiraya- 

dh&rMi 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasc 4, fol. 35 b; Cone. 173. Translated 
by Buddhap&la, A.D. 676, of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907. 8 leaves. There are two prefaces, namely : i. That 
by the Emperor Z%&n-tsu, of the Min dynasty, dated 
A. D. 141 1. 3. That by a priest named JE^'-tsin, of the 
Thin dynasty. 

349 The same as No. 348. 

Translated by Tu Hhin-i, A. d. 679, of the ThAn 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 9 leaves. 

860 nmnmMm\^mj^m 

Fo-shwo-fo-tiA-tsun-shaA-tho-lo-m-ikuGu 

' satis spoken by Buddha on the honounble and ezceUmg 
Dhannl of Buddha'i head.' 

Sarvadurgatipari^odhana-ashnfsha-vi^ya- 

dh&ranl 

See No. 348. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 7 10, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 9 leaves. 



89 



StrTBA-PITAKA. 



90 



351 Mcm^^^BfLW^ 

mmm 

Tsui-^hoft-fo-tiA-iho-lo-xu-tsifi-itAa- 
yeh-lM-ibiiL 

* Sfttn of tbA nMMt exeeUing Bvddlui'i hMd'i Dhimit wbieh 
pwifiet the obttede of Ktmuu' 

SarvaduigatipaiiM>dliaiia-Q8hntBha-yi^aya- 

dhArant 
Cone 78a. Tnndated by IMyikans of the Thin 
djmasty, ▲. d. 6 1 8-907. 1 6 leayea 



352 m-^WLmnmi^m 

Fo-tiA-tsui-shaA-iho-lo-ni-ftiA. 

' Mtn of the moal exoeUing DhAnnt of BiuldWs bead.' 

Sarvadurgatipaii^odhaDa-Qshntsha- 
vi^aya-dMra/iL 

Cone 173. Tntnskted by DiT&kara^ ▲.]>. 682, of the 
Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 7 leaves. This is Divi- 
kara's first iraoslation, while No. 351 is his second and 
fuller yersion. 

The above five works are similar translations, and 
thqr agree with Tibetan. JT'-yoen-la, fase. 4, foL 25 b. 

853 ^m^nmi^m 

Sho-li-fd-tho-lo-ni-AdA. 

' fiftripntn^dhSmil-ifttn.* 

Anantamukha-B&dhaka-dh&rani (?). 

A. R., p. 445 ; A. M. 0., p. 250. Translated by 
Sanghapila, of the Lifin dynasty, a. d. 502-557. 
12 leaves. 



354 # 1% ii 



Fo-Bhwo-wu-li&A-man-pho-mo-tho- 

lo-ni^itiA. 

* BuddbabhAshiti^^MnitMniikhA-iiiAnj^d (t)-dhSniil-ffttim.* 

AiiantamukluH9&dhaka-dh&rani (1). 

See No. 353. Translated by Kun-toh-£ih, together 
with Hhiien-ifcAM, A. n. 462, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 13 leaves. 

FoHshwo-wu-li&A-man-wfii-ini-ifcA - iaiL 

• BoddhabhAflhitarMiiitaiiiiikha^gahyadhani-fliitm.' 

AnantamukharB&dhaka-dh&rani (1). 

See No. 353. Translated by JT' EMen, of the Wu 
dynasty, a.d. 2 2 2-2 8a 7 leaves. 





' 856 #1% ili^ilJiP1^« 

FoHshwo-Mu-shaA-wu-iiftA-man-ikA'-itiA. 

« BnddhabhSshito-^tAmitamukhadhMtt-ietnL* 

Ananianiukha-B&dhaka-dhftrani (1). 

See No. 353. Translated by Buddhabhadra, of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. b. 317-420. 11 leaves. 

857 mmnn^^mw^m. 

O-D&a-tho-ma-ikftii-iu-hd-Ii-tho- 
lin-ni-AdA. 

' AnintMntikbftnnJiSri (r)-dbAnMil*satn.' 

AnantamokhLa-B&dhaka-dh&rani (?). 
See No. 353. Transkted by Buddhas&nta, of the 
Northern WM dynasty, a. 0. 3B6-534. 14 leaves. 

368 ^m^^^fimmnm: 

O-D&a-tlio-mu-ibAti-ni-ho-li-tho-ikiA. 

* AiuuitMnnkhaiiiriiSri-dbft(n«il t).8fttrm.* 

Anantamukha-sAdhaka-dhftrani (1). 

See No. 353. Transkted by Ounabhadra, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 1 2 leaves. 

359 nwt-H^^^mm 

Fo-flhwo-yi-hhilLA-ii:AuH9ha&-pha*8ll-i(ifi. 

* BttddbabbAshitft-ekMnakha^tft-bodbifattYa-siltnL* 

Anantamukha-sftdhaka-dh&rant (?). 

See No. 353. Translated by (S'ninsgupta, a. d. 585, of 
the Sui dynasty, a. b. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. i fasciculus. 

360 |li^«I^P1l$Jl^«^ 

iTAa-shaA-wu-pien-man-iho-lo-ni-iEiA. 

* (TftUDantamukha-dhinMt-tCLtnL' 

Anantamukha-B&dhaka-dh&rani (1). 

See No. 353. Translated by j^'-yen, a.d. 721, of 
the Th&n dynasty, a. b. 618-907. i fiisciculus. 

The above etght works are similar translations, long 
and short. Z*-t6in, fasc 13, foL 20 b. 

361 j^ii w^ nm^m 

ShaA-Arw&A-phi-yin-tho-lo-ni-ibiji. 

* Su-dbyaj^^bAbtt-uttdrft-dhSranl-stltra.' 

Translated by Hhtten-ifew&n (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 654, 
of the Tbfin dyncusty, A.B. 618-907. 4 leaves. 



91 



StTTBA-nrAKA. 



92 



362 i^ W ^ *i 1% H A HE 

MiA(>-phi-yin-ikwftA*tho-lo-ni--JnA. 

* SabAhu-mudHkniTi^B-dhirMil-flfttnk' 

Translated by ^Sikshinandai of the Thin dynaety, 
A.D. 618-907. 2 leayes. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, f - yuen-lu, fiuc 5, fol. i a. 

FoHshwo-tho'lo-ni-tsi-Hik. 

* BoddhabhAahitaHlhAnMt-MAgrah^-stltra.* 

Translated by O-ti-^&u-to (Atiguptal), a.d. 653-654, 
of the Th&n dynasty, ▲. d. 6 1 8-907. 1 3 fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, £aso. 4, fol. aa b. Some of the 
Dh&rants in this work are similar to those of Nos. 337 
-339, etc This work may be compared with some 
Nepalese MBS. mentioned in Catalogue of the Hodgson 
Manuscripts, 1. 55, 59, 79; HI. 36; IV. 6 a; VI. a i. 

364 mmt^^m^m 

Fo-flhwo-ifcA'- JHiHshan-^Aeu-A'iiL 

' Buddluibhashite-pMladhararddhimaiitrB-sdtn.* 

Translated l3y JT' £%ien, of the Wu dynasty, .^.D. 
aaa-aSo. 4 leaves. 

365 nmmmfi^m 

Fo-shwo-tho-lin-ni-poh-ibiA. 

• BaddhabhA8hito-dhftrMit-pAtnb>fAtnL' 

Translated by Buddluu&nta, of the Northern Wti 
dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 4 leaves. 

366 M-;^ ^ J^^^itJ^&j 




TufL - f)^ - tsui - shaA - toA -wftA-m-l&i-ihi- 
hu'kh '* shi-Aien-shan-ikAeu-AriA. 

* Sfttn of the spiritual Msntr* (or Dbaraul) of the TathAgata 
AnuttaradlparA^ who helps, protects, and holds the world.' 

Translated by &»&nagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 15 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. JT -yuen-lu, fasc 5, fol. 3 a. 



367 fia^:^iM^^%^ 



Zu-l&i-f&ii-pien-slian-XrAi&o-ikAea-X iA. 

* XathAgatopayakausalya-mantra-sOtra.' 

Saptabuddhaka-sCltra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. a a; Cone. a48 ; A.R., p. 469; 
A. M. G., p. 373. Translated by ffnanagupta, A. D. 587, 
of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589 (or 58 1 )-6 1 8. i a leavea 



868 A^m^mm-tm^ 

Hhu-khaA-t8ftA-phaH9&-wan-t8hi-fo-tho- 
lo-ni-ikAea-liA. 

' AklMigarbhA-bodhisattnhpMipfifcUipflaptabiiddhaHlhani^^^ 

naotra-satra.' 

Saptabaddhaka-siitra. 

Cone 198. Translated under the lian dynasty, A. d. 
503-557; but the translator's name is lost 13 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. jE^-yuen-lu, fasc 5, fol. a b. 

369 m^:^mmm^%m 

Shan*fBr-£Bb&-pien-tho-lo-m-Hea-iHA. 

' Saddharmopaja-dharsnlHnantra-siitra.' 

Translated by fi'n&nagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 
589-618. 6 leaves. 

370 ^mm^mr^mmj^m 

jrin-kiii-pi-mi-shan-man-tho-lo-ni-iEiii. 

* Va^jTaguhyapsad (dharma) paiyAya-dharanl-satra.' 

Translated by (Tn&nagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 7 leaves. 

371 m^ ^f^m%^ 

Hu-miA-fBr-man-shan-ikAea-iEiA. 

* JLjnshpaia-dhaniiapaiyAyarddhiiDaiitra-eatra.* 

Translated by Bodhiruifei, a. d. 693, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 14 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. J^'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 5, fol. 3 a. 

372 ^mmnm^m 

K in-k&A-itAM-tho-lo-ni-ikifi. 

' Va^amancla-dharanl-siitra.* 

Vayra-mantra (or -mand!ala}<lhftra7it. 
JE"-yuen-lu, fesc. 5, fol. i b. 

Va^ramanc/a-dhdrant. 

A. R., p. 445 ; A. tf. G., p. 250 ; Cone. a89. Trans- 
lated by ^^ninagupta, a. d. 587, of the Sui dynasty, 
A. D. 589 (or 5 8 1 )-6 18. I fasciculus. 

373 ^m Jt^'&Lmfi^ 

iTin-kdii-sh&A -wSi-tho-lo-ni-ilriA. 

' Vi^grottararasa-dharanl-iiatFa.' 

Va^^ramantra (or -man(fala}-dh&raYit. 
VagrramaWa-dluLrar}}. 



98 



sOtra-pitaka. 



94 



Cone 283. Tnusdatod by Buddhaiinta, ▲. x». 524, of 
the Northern W^i dynes^, a.]). -386-634- < fitfcieolni. 

The ftboye two works are aiimlar traaakfeions, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-la, Cmc. 5, foL i b. 

374 nnmmm^nmf^m 



FoHdiwo-wu-yii-t8i-t8iiA4Ji-f&-inan-JkiiL 

' B nd<<h a hhi d iH a.a iwiit » iiMraa i^ ni « nn > p a ty iywfttn^ 

Translated by Shan-iden, of the Wcatern 
dynasty, a«d. 385-43I. i fuNacolna. 



Tsuii-flhaiiHphuH9&-Bu-wan-yi-t8hi6-iba-£il- 
ju-wnTliAA-flL-man-tho-lo-ni-ibiA. 

dbviMiMrjAjB-dhiriMt-ffttim.' 

Translated by Win Thien-i, ▲.]>. 562-563, of the 
Northern Tshi dynasty,. ▲. n. 550-577. i fiMoieulus. 

The above two works are siinilfr translations, and 
they are wanting inlibetan. iT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 5, foL i b. 



CLASS VIL 




Aists one traoBlai 
ilasflefl. 



376 + ft Bff IS IE 

* Sfttn OB the catlnig of the tie (of psatioiu) in the ten 
dwellingt (i. e. ttepe of a BodUssttvm lower then the 
ten Bhamia)/ 

Translated by Fo-nien, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A.D. 384r-4i7. 14 Cucicoli; 33 chapters. It agrees 
with Tibetan. iT-ynen-la, &sc 3, fol. 20 a. 

377 ^m^MU 
Fhu-sftrt&o-Bhu-iiiL 

' Bodhiietfefe-bodhifrikeha-t&tm.' 

Translated by X* Khien, of the Wn dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. I flBtsciculas. Deest in Tibetan. iT'- yuan- 
la, iasc. 3, foL 15 a seq. 

378 ^^^*Si^ 

Fhu-aft-BhaA-tirJIdii. 

' BodhiMitt?e-jrtobhftmi-4fttnL' 

KshAm&k&ra-bodhisattva-sfLira. 

CoDC 484. Translated by K' Khiea, of the Wu 
dynasty, ▲.D. 222-280. 4 leavea. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT-ynen-lu, &8& 3, fbl. 16 a. 

379 nm^^ 

Fo-shwo-poh-iiiL 

« Sfttn spoken by Baddhe on (the hietory oQ Poh (or Peehje f).' 

Translated by £' JTAien, of the Wn dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. I fasciculus. At the beginning of this 



work a welf-known aeoonnt concerning (ffetarana, or 
the Prioee 0eta*s grore, and Anithapiiuiada's Arlma 
or garden is giTen ; then follows a life of Poh (or 
Pq^hyat), the third son of a Brahmai&rin of the 
Oautama family, one of Buddha's former births. 
This O&taka was spoken by Buddha to the King'Pra- 
sena^t, on the dghth day after Buddha had met with 
the iU-fiune oonceming the woman Sundarl, as the 
consequence of his former deed. Z'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 
2i a, where this work is taken as a Hlnayftna-afttra. 

380 mmm±:kmm^m 

Wu-keu-tsiA-kw&fi-tll-iho-lo-ni-iEiii. 

' YimelefiiddhapnbhAaa-mehAdhAnMt-etttrs,' 

Translated by Mi-tho-shan (Mitratftnta f), a. d. 705, 
of the ThAn dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 

381 ^^^m^Mm 

£7iftA*iHi-kw&A-miA-tiA-i-AdA. 

' PtiriMprebhAst-siunAdhimati-etttrm.' 

Translated by £* Tfco, a. d. 185, of the Eastern HAn 
dynasty, a. d. 25-220. i fasciculus. 

382 j$ §9 j$ IP K 

Mo*ho-mo-ye-AdiL 
Mah&m&7&-8{Ltra. 

Cone 364. Translated by Than-iin, of the Northern 
Tshi dynasty, a.d. 550-577. 2 fieuKicnlL This work 
is also called the 'Biltra of Buddha*s ascent to the 



95 



StyTEA-PITAKA. 



96 



Trayasirimja beayen to preacb the law to hia mother.' 
It is stated in the note at the end (dated A. d. 1283), 
that ' there was a chapter on dividing Buddha's relics 
among eight places, which formed the latter part of 
this work. But it ought to have belonged to the 
Nirv&na-s&tra, and it was not given in the Indian 
text ; so that the chapter is now omitted in this book/ 
It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, &8C. 3, fol. 18 a. 

383 fIS ^M B ^ 

£u-toh-fu-ihien-Adii. 

* StrragaiM-pimyakshetn-fliltnk* 

Transkted by FA-li and FA-ita, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A-d. 265-316. 7 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT -yuen-lu, fiisc. 3, fol. 16 b. Cone 727 gives wrongly 
to this work the Sanskrit titJo of No. 385. 

884 A:^ ^ia^M^ 

Tlirfadt-iaA-;ni-l&i-t8ft&-i[iii. 

* lCihAvaipiilj»-tsthigatagarbha-sOtim.' 

TalMgatagarbharflftira. 

Z'-yuen-ln, fasa 3, fol. 16 b; Cone 606; A.R, 
p. 466; A.](.0., p. 269. Translated by Buddha- 
bhadra, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317-420. 
13 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JE^'-yuen-ln, s. v. 

386 ^ 1% 9f IP9 K 

Fo-shwo-p&o-wAA-ibiii. 

< Baddhabh&sliit«.ntiiik^.8fttn.' 

Batiia9&li-paripriikM&. 

iT-yuen-ltt, fasc. 3, fol. 16 a; Cone- 419; A.R., 
p. 449; A.M.O., p. 254. Translated by JTu F4-hu 
.(Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316. I £eumucu1ub. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'- 
yuen-lu, 8.V. 

886 Mwt^mw f^m 

Fo-shwo-ndi-ts&A-pld-pfto-Jti]i. 

* Siitra spoken by Boddha on • hundred precious things in 

the inner repodtorj.' 

Lok&nuvartana-siitra. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 15 a; Cone. 382. 

Lok&nusani&n&yat&ra-s&ira. 

A. R., p, 455 ; A.M.O., p. 259 ; Cone. 382. Trans- 
lated by K* "Len-^ai-khka (Lokaraksha f ), of the Eastern 
HiLn dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 8 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. K '-yuen-Iu, s. v. 



387 nwti&^i^'}^Mi^i^ 

Fo-8hwo-wan-8liih-8ien-yu-JhuQL-saii-Jtu&. 

* Sttn flpoken by Buddha on (Glva's inviting) many priests to 
wash thepnselves in a bath-bouse.' 

Translated by An Shi-kfco, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 4 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 15 b. Coucl 795 
gives wrongly to this work the Sanskrit title of No. 
386. 

388 mwt^mn^'^^mi^m 

FoHshwo-phu-B&-hhi&-wn-sh3-yaen-6han-itiA. 

* Sfttn spoken by Buddha on (the chsncteristic marks en) 
his person as (the results of) fifty causes of the practice 
ofBodhisattra.' 

Translated by JTu F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tain dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 8 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b. 

389 nwi^m^nu 

Fo-shwo-phu-sftrsiu-hhiifi-jiA. 

• BuddhabhSshita-bodhisattirafarya-sfttnu' 

Transkted by Po F&-tsu, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, a. 0. 265-316. 1 1 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b. 

390 nwi^i^^m 

Fo-Bhwo-A;in-aeh-w&fi-itiA. 

* BuddhabhAshita-kanakaTamarS^-sCltra.* 

Ejinakavarfta-pfbrvajoga. 

A.R., p. 483 ; A.M. G., p. 286. Translated by Gau- 
tama Pra^fUlruiU, a.d. 542, of the Eastern Wdi dynasty, 
A.i>. 534*55o> II leaves, consisting of 3,514 Ohinese 
characters. Deest in Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, fiisc. 3, 
fol. 17 a. See, however, the authorities mentioned 
under the title. 



391 



mm^f^m 



Fo-yii-fli-man-AriA. 

* Buddhaya^ana-dharmapary&ya-siitra.* 

Translated by Bodhiru^i, of the Northern W6i 
dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 6 leaves. 

392 mwcn'x^^nu 

Fo-shwo-sz'- pu-kho-toh-itift. 

' BuddhabhAshita-Xaturdurlabha-sQtra.' 

Translated by Ku F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of th< 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 7 leaves. Deesi 
in Tibetan, if'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 a. 



97 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



98 



893 ^ ^ ^ ^ « 

Sii-l-an-ihien-tsz'- IciiL 

* SuliDti (T)-devapiitrm-«atra.' 

Translated by JTa F&-ha (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 266, 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A-D. 265-316. 2 fas- 
ciculi; 10 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen*lu, fasc. 3, foL 17 b. 

Fo-8hwo-kw&n-pha-hhien-phaH9&-hhiA-£^£ift. 

* Satim spoken bj Buddha on the law of ivaetioe of meditation 
on the BodbiMttni Samaatabhadra.' 

Trandated by Dharmamitra^ of the earlier 81m 
dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i fascieulus. Deest in Tibe- 
tan, if'-yaen-lo, fasc. 3, foL 18 b seq. 

Xw&n - shi-yin - phaH9&-toh -t& - shi-phu- 
B&reheu-ii-JdA. 

' Avalokitefffam-bodhiaattTa-mahAathamapripta^bodhiaaltTa- 

Tjika r a a ia tfttra.* 

Translated by Th&n-wu-ifci^ (Dharmak&ra 1), of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A.D. 420-479. i fascicalns. Deest 
in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fssc. 3, fol. 18 a seq. 

39er^Bmik:^mffrm^ 

Pa-sz'-i-kw&fi-pha-8&-8u-Bhwo-iiiL 
AJEiiit7aprabh&8a-{bodlu8attva)-iiirde«a*B&tra. 

JT'-ynenolu, £ftsc. 3, fol. 19 a; Gone. 495; A.R., 
p. 430 ; A. H. 0., p. 235. Translated by KumHrs^ya, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-4 17. i fascicalas. 
It agrees with Tibetan. jr*-yaen-lu, s.y. 

397 M W H * S 

JT&o-nh-mifi-s&n-m^-ikuGu 

' Satra on the SamAdhi called Snrpaanng the brightnen of the 
aan (or, Sai7a^hmlkanjia-prabh&?).' 

Translated by Neih iTAan-yuen, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, a. d. 265-3 16. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan, 
if' -yuen-lu, fcsc. ?, foL 20 a. . 

398 ^l^KB^ 

ZAu-khuA-tsM-hw&n-itiA. 

* S&tra on removing fear, misfortune, and anxiety.' 

Srikan t/ta-sfltra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 18 a; Cone. 724. Translated 
by Shiui-Jtien, of the Western Tshin dynasty, A. d. 385- 



431. I fasdculua It sgrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen- 
lu, s,v, 

399 mmt^^m^^m 

Fo-shwo-sheu-IM-yen-slLn-in^-iiiL 

' BnddhabhA8hita-«tlHLAgama-nmadhi->atra.' 

iStbr&Agama-Bam&dhi. 

JT'-^uen-lu, fiisc. 3, fol. 18 b; Cone. 65 ; A.B., p. 444 ; 
A.M.O., p. 249 ; Wassiljew, p. 175. Translated by Ku- 
m&ra^ya, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 
3 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s.v. 
In his version of the liah&pra^rtulp&ramit&-a&stra (No. 
1 1 69), Kum&ra^va translates the term Sheu-Un-yen 
into ^g^ JlfQ ^en-siiLn, lit. strong- form, i. e. ^Sftra 
(hero)-anga (limb). The term iS&r&ngama has there- 
fore no connection whaterer with Sfira, the sun, as 
Mr. Beal thinks in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures 
from Chinese, p. 284, note 2. See F&n-i-min-i-tai, 
&sc. 9, fol. 16 b. 

400 5lc -t ^ H «? 

Wdi-tBhaA-yia-yin-jruen-iEdA. 

* Adbhut»-heta*pratym7a-«atr%' 

Adbhutadharmaparyftya (?). 

A. B., p. 476 ; A.U.O., p. 279. Translated by Th&n- 
InUf of the Tshi dynasty, a.d. 479-502. 2 fasciculi. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, faac, 3, foL 19 b 
seq. 

401 mm^^m 

fu-fo-y&o-tai-ibiA. 

* Sttn of the important collection of Buddhat.' 

Buddhasaftgiti-adtra. 

iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 19 b; Gone. 720; A.R., 
p. 460 ; A. M. O., p. 264. Translated by JTu FA-hu 
(Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 
265-316. 2 fiuBciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. £*- 
yuen-lu, s. y. 

402 mwif^M^^^ 

£%&D-yAA-ihi-fo-ku]&-toh-iHA. 

* Sfltra on the praiie of the good qoalitiea of Bnddhas.' 

EuBomasanfabyaHsiiira. 

iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 17 b; Cone. 703; A. R., 
p. 468; A.M.Q^., p. 271. Translated by Ki-Hk-j^, 
together with Th&n-yfco, of the Northern Wti dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 3 fasciculi It agrees with Tibetan. 
Jf '-yuen-lu, s. v. 



99 



StTRA-PirAKA. 



100 



403 



Hhien-Ad^ibitL 
BhadrakalpikaHsfLtra. 



jr'-yQen*la, &8c. 3, fi>L aoa; Cone. 190; A. B., 
p. 413; A.M.G., p. aao. Translated by Kxx FA-hu 
(Dharmainlralia), ▲.D. 300, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. B. 365*316. 10 &8cioaU. It agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, b. ▼• 

404 MWtM^M 

Fo-shwo-fo-mifi-iiA. 

' BaddhabhSchHA-boddhsiiaiiia-cfttnL' 

Translated by BodhinOi, of the Northern W6i 
dynasty, a.d. 386-534. la fiuciculi. In this work 
Buddha enumerates Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and IVa- 
tyekabuddhas, 11,093 in number. iT'-tsin, iasc. 5, foL 
13 b. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. ao b 
seq. C£ WassiJijew, p. 174 ; where 1 1,073 seems to be 
a miflprmtk 

• Altta-Tyt^hslri1|ia tahsnmlwi«MbMi4BM*tdtia,* 

Transkted nnder the liAa dynasty, ▲. 7U 503-557 ; 
but the translator's name is lost i &scioulus. There 
is an additional and older part, entitled Ettn-ii6-B4n- 
tshien-fo-yuen-Mi, or 'Trikalpa-trisahasra-bnddha- 
nidfina;' which was translated by K&layaMS, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A.]>. 430-479. 

406 3®^f^^=fB;g« 

Hluen-ts&i-hhien-H6-tBhien-fo-niifi-AiA. 

' Pmtyutpanna-bhadnkAlpA-flahasrabiiildbaiiama-flatrft.* 

Translated under the li&n dynasty, A.i>. 503-557; 
but the translator's name is lost, i fiuKnculus. 

407 5lc5f5M^^=M»;S« 

Wdi-l&i-sifL-aiu-iki^tshien-fo-mifi-JtiA. 

'^Agata-DakshatFatarakalpft-MlkatnbaddhaDama-tiitra,* 

Ibranslated under the Liftn dynasty, a.d. 503-557; 
but the translator's name is lost, i fftscioulus. 

The aboTe three works are sometimes collectively 
called SAn-ifei6-8lb-tshien-AHi-fo-min-A;in, or/Trikalpa- 
tri8ahasra-(8arva)buddhanSma-sAtra; and they are 
wanting in Tibetan. JE^'-yuen-lu, iasc. 3, fol. ao b seq. 
Cf. WasEiljew, p. 174. 



408 MWt^'f^WM^WIf 



Fo-Bhwo-wu-tahieii-wa-p&i-fo-miA-shan- 
ibAeu-iu-itaii-mieh-ta&i-ikiA. 

* ^tn ipoken by Buddha on tba DamM of 5,500 Baddhai and 
tpiritoal Mantras which remoTO obftadat and deitioj tin,' ' 

Translated by &n&nagupta, together with Dharma- 
gupta and others, A. d. 593, of the 8m dynasty, a. n. 
589-618. 8 teciculL Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, 
&SC 3, foL 31 a. But this work may be compared with 
the Tibetan version of the Buddhan&tnarsahasnipa&Ea- 
sataiains-tripaMadaM (or -tripaMfisat }), L e. the 
names of 5,453 Buddhas, as mentioned in A. R, p. 466 ; 
A.U.O., p. 370. The names of Buddhas in No. 408, 
however, are counted 4,704 only. JT'-teiny fine. 5, foL 
13 b seq.; Wassi^ew, p. 174. 

409 ;ft ^ H H * ijS? 

li-i^wftft-jen-s&ti-mdi-iiA. 

« BalsiryahapMaiadhi-aatn.* 

Translated by Narendrayasas, A. 3>. 585, of the Sui 
dynasty, A. d. 589 (or 581)-^ 18. 3 fasciculi. It agrees 
with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, hac 3, foL 31 b. 

410 mwtA^m^m 

Fo-Bhwo-p&-pa-fo-nuA-£iiL 

* Baddbabhathita-athlaTargabnddhanAinariatra.* 

Afihfabuddhaka-siitra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fiuc. 4, foL 5 a ; Cone 395 ; A. B., p. 469 ; 
A. M. O., p. 273. Translated by Oautama Flra0^4ruiU, 
A. n. 543, oT the Eastern Wti dynasty, a.]>. 534t55o- 
3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. jE^-yuen-Iu, 8.v. 
lu this Sdtra Buddha tells the &eshiAin or elder (rich 
merchant) 8han-tso (Sukaraf) the names and good 
qualities of eight Buddhas of the eastern quarter. 



411 



1^ pp ^ iSt 



P&i-fo-miA-iKiL 

« jS^bnddhanAma-^atim.' 

Translated by Narendrayaaas, a. d. 583, of the 
dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 9 leaves. Deest in 
l^betan* JT'-yuen^lu, fssc. 3, fol. 17 b. 

412 mm^BWi^^^f^ 

Fo-shwo-pu-Bz'-i-kuA-toh-iu-fo- 
su-ha-xuen*^iA. 

* Buddhabhaahita-aibtntyaguna-sanrabuddha-parigiaha-stttra.* 



101 



StTTRA.PirAKA. 



]Q2 



Tranakted by (TfUnagapfta, of the Sui dynasty, ▲. B. 
58$k6i8. 8 &8cicali. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
ftse. 3, foL 8 1 a ; where this work ia said to have been 
translated under the Wti dynasty, a. 3>. 820-265 ; but 
the translator's name is lost In this SAtra the names of 
1,120 Buddhas are mentioned. Jr-tsin,&sc.5, foLi8b. 

418 ifeW=**tt^7t:!^ 

91 7 dl K 

JTin-kHii-sftn-mtf-pftiiHnA-tahiA-tsuii-pu- 
hw&i-pa-mieh-iiA. 

'Setn OB the Vkyrssimidbi^ the orifinal nsfeote (of whieh 
bite|^) pwn sod ftee from dcstfoctkni. 

Translated nnder the three Tshin dynasties, a.d. 
350-431 ; bat the translator's name is lost 8 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT-ynen-lo, &se. 4, foL 5 b seq. 

Fo-ahwo-sh*- tsas*- jrueh-fo-pan-ehaA-iiiL 

' BqadhshhA<hito^mlidbiidf»»tmddh»^itat»<lltnL' 

Translated onder the three Tshin dynasties, a«d. 
350-431; bat the translator's name is lost 9 leaves* 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yaen-la^ fiMc 4, foL 6 a seq. 

415 ^m^mm 

Tea-t&oHia-yek-iiiL 

*8fttim on ezpUfaiing tiis setioBB of prietti and Isjrmen. 

Translated by Shan-JHen, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 385-431. 11 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lo, &sc. 3, foL 17 a seq. 



416 mm^^^Mmm 



Fo-Bhwo-ikMi^Jbo.ai4:'-tshi-iiA. 

« BoddlttbliSdiite^rediliUHlliMBdMiM 
Translated onder the Northern Li&n dynasty, ▲. d. 
302-439. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yoen-lu, 
fisse. 4, foL 6 a seq. 

417 mi&mBmm 

Fo-BhwoHB&-lo-kwo-ikiA. 

' BoddliAbliA^te-(ko)Mdft (f)^l6«-ctttn.' 

Translated nnder the Eastern Tsin dynasty, ▲. D. 3 1 7- 
420 ; but the transbtor's name is lost 4 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Jr*-yaen4u, &so. 4, fol. 6 a seq. It states 
that Boddha went to the coantry of (Eo)6ala(1) from 
Getavana, and taoght the king and his subjects; so 
tiuit they knew pain and raised their thoughts towards 
the BodhL JT'-tsin, ftst. 9, fol. 2 1 b. 



418 1* 1% + ^ # IE 

Fo-shwo-shi-ibi-sli&ft-iEiii. 

' BudaiMbhftahtta-dtmrl-catim.' 

Translated under one of the three Tshin dynasties, 
A. D. 350-43 1 ; but the translator's name is lost 2 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. jE^-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 a seq. In 
this SAtra Buddha tells the noble-minded Vimsli- 
varana (t) the names and good qualities of ten Buddhas 
of the eastern quarter. JT-tsin, fasc 5, fol. 16 b. 

419 nmM^^^^mm 

^•fiT mm 

Fo -shwo-MI^-io -ntt-A&n -ihi - ibS-sh'- 
tsz*- hea-Mo-i-£ji. 

* Siltim spoken by Baddha on the clear masnfag of the hon- 
ioering (pieediiBg, or diicofikm) of Atii»tlii-kd (1), the 
daughter of a SmAkthm* 

Translated under the Li&n dynasty, A.]>. 502^57; 
but the translator's name is lost 8 leaves. It is 
stated at the beginnmg under the title, namely : * This 
translation seems to have been made by Kumira^va 
(of the Latter Tshin dynasty, ▲. d. 384-417).* Deest 
in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, £mc. 4, foL 6 b seq. 

420 Mfit-^^^mmAm 

Fo-Bhwo-yi*48hi^iP- kw&A-mift-sieii-^saa-tsIiz'* 
mn-yin-ynen-pu-shi-jrea-iuli. 

' 8etn spoken bj Buddha oa the ebetafadng from mMt being; 
the Nidina of the compeirionete thought of the JMii 
Sarra^Mlinbha.' 

Translated Onder one of the three Tshin dynasties, 
A. D. 350-431, 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 
lu, £ssc. 4, fol. 6 b seq. 

421 i<i:^^mM)^m 

Tft-faArtaA-tho-lo-ni-iift. 

• MehSndpid7»HlhSni»l-fatnu' 

Pratyutpaima-baddha-Haininnkh&vagthita- 

BamftdhiHsfttra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasq. 5, fol. 3 b; Cone. 614; A.R., 
p. 444 ; A. M. O., p. 250. Translated by FA-fan, of 
the Northern LiiLn dynasty, a. n. 397-439* 4 
It agrees with llbetan. IT'-yuen-Iu, s.v. 

422 :k^m-nm'J^u 

T&-f{l-iHi-tIio-lo-iii-lu&. 

< M.h«d]tfniMlUUIh<niil-.6tim.' 

H a 



108 



StyrBA.HrAEA. 



104 



Translated 1^ trftlliiagaptay a.d. 59a, of the Soi 
dynasty, A. D. 589-618. ao£ucicu]i. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 a. 

423 :kgi,mnm^m 

T&-wdi-toh-tho-lo-ni-^ifL 

* M«hAbaladharm»^hftnMl-ftttn.* 

Translated bj Gii&nagaptA, A-d. 595, of the Sui 
dynasty, ▲. d. 589-6 18. 20 fiiscicoli. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 a. This work is mentioned 
by WassDjew, in his Buddhismus, p. 177. 

424 H ^ ^ i* fir )JS? 

K:w&n-tB&-^nl-fjEL-hhiA-itiii. 

* SanradharmaAmTft-dliyftiiB (Q-sfttnu* 

Translated by ffnanagupta, ▲. D. 595, of the Soi 
dynasty, A.D. 58^-618. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 22 a. 

425 nm$^^ 

Fo-shwo-hw^sheu-Aifi. 

* BaddliabhAahita-pasbp»-hast»-siitrm. 

Ku^alamMa-samparigraha-siitra. 

jC'-yuen-ln, &8c. 3, fol. 21a; Cone. 201. 

Eu^aJsjniila-paridhara-siiira. 

A. R., p. 429 ; A. M. O., p. 234. Translated by Kn- 
mkn^va, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, ▲.D. 384-417. 
10 fieuMsiculi. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-la, s. ▼. 



426 



Fa-tai-iEdii. 
DharmasaAgtti-siitra. 

A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 22 a; Gone. 140; A.B., 
p. 462 ; A. M. G., p. 266. Translated by Bodhiru^ 
A, D. 515, of the Northern WM dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 
6 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, if'-yuen-lu, s.y. 




427 :^ :*• M H « # ^ 

T mm 

T&-f&fi-kwaA-yuen-ii&o-Bheu-to-lo- 
li&o-i-jdii. 

* Mahavaipulyappfiroabaddha-siltn-prBsannftrtha-filtn.' 

Translated by Buddhatr&ta, A. d. 7th century, of tho 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. There are 
two prefaces, which, however, belong to a Chinese com- 
mentary on this S&tra, No. 1629. 



428 MWtMISt "^ ^^ 

Fo-Bhwo-ik'-taA-kiuli-toh-Jtu&. 

 BiiddhabbAahitiippndtiMuUiiigQ«»-s(itnL' 

Ftadtpad&niyarsiitra. 
f -yaen-lu, fiisc. 3, foL 23 a ; Cone. 89 ; A R., p. 456 ; 
A U. O., p. a6o. Tntnslated by Narendrayaras, a. d. 
558, of the Northern Tshi dynasty, a. d. 550-577. 
I fasciculus. Doubtful in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lo, 8.T. 
See, however, the last two authorites mentioned under 
the titla' 

429 ^m^^m 

Zm-k&AHS&n-mdi-ibiA. 

' Vi^m8MiiAdhi-f6tra.* 
Translated under the Northern Li£n dynastv, a.d. 
397-439; ^^t the translator's name is lost. 2 &b- 
ciculi; 8 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc 4, foL 6 b. 

430 H fU H * MM 

Ewftn-fo-6&n-m6i-h&i-iiA. 

« BttddhMihyftiUrtttiiftdhis^;anrt&tim.' 
Translated by Buddhabhadra, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 10 CascicuU; 12 chapters. 
Deest in Tibetan. JE^'-yuen-lu, hac. 3, fol. 21b seq. 

431 :k:^ mmm)§.m 

T&-f&]&-pien-fo-p&o-an-itu(i. 

'S6tn of the greftt good means (mahopAya) by wbich Buddha 
reoompenBes the &Toar (of his parenta).' 

Translated under the Eastern H&n dynasty, a.d. 25- 
220; but the translator's name is lost. 7 &8ciculi; 
9 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 22 a. 

432 ^ ^ ^ Irf ^ 

Fhu-«&*pan-hliiA-^. 

* Bodhiaattra-piinraibarya-satra.* 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 3I7- 
4^o; but the translator's name is lost. 3 fasciculi; 
II sections. Deest in Tibetan. iT'- yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 02 a. 

433 ^m^^m 

Phu-8&-ikAu-ihdi-^. 

' BodhisattTapgarbhastha-sfttra.* 

Garbha-sfLtra (1). 

Wassiljew, p. 327. Translated by Po-nien, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 5 fasciculi; 
38 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. A^'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 22 b. 



105 



StrTBA-PITAKA. 



106 



434 



TJLA-2:Au-mo-lo-itiA. 
AAgulim&UyarB^ltra. 



ir*.yuen-lu, &8C 3, fol. 23 a; Gone 227; A.E., 
p. 457; A.M. O., p. 261 ; WaBsiljew, p. 154. Tnmalated 
by OanabhadiB, of the earlier Sun dynaatj, A.D. 420- 
479. 4 faadculi. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yuen- 



435 ^m^'S:^wtm^^ 

Phn-sftrnSi-si-lia-po-lo-mi-JdA. 

* Sfttra on the Bodlii9att?»*8 inner pnctioe (T) of the six PtemiOs.' 

Translated by Ten Fo-tbi&o, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-yoen^n, fiasc 4, foL 5 b seq. 

436 ^mm^mm^mm 

Phu-s&-thea-Bhan-Bz'- liio-hn-ikAi-ihAr 
yin-yuen-iriA. 

*Siitr» on the NidAna of the JTaitja erected in the place where 
the T^odhinttTS threw his body to feed a hungry tiger.' 

Translated bjr Fi-shin, of the Northern Li&n dynasty, 
A. D. 397-*439. 12 leaves. This is a &&taka, in which 
the Bodhisattva was the crown-prinoe JITandanayat, 
who sold his person as ft slave and got the sandal-wood 
to core the disease of the king of another country. 
Then becoming an ascetic, he fed a tiger with his 
body; and on the remaining bones a JTaitya was 
erected. JT'-tsin, fasc. 6, fol. 17 a. Deest in Tibetan. 
ir*-ynen-la, fasc 4, fol. 5 b seq. 

437 ^i^%mM mmMm 

S&n-m^-huA-t&o-kw&fi-hhien-tiA-i-iHA. 

'Siltra on the Bamadhi, widely expUining the thought of 
meditation and promulgating the way.* 

Anavatapta-n&garft^a-pariprtA;J:AA-Blitra. 

iT'-ynen-ln, fiisc. 3, fol. 22 b; A. R., p. 448; A.M.G., 
p. 253. Translated by JTu F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 
308, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-3 ^ ^* 4 ^^ 
cicoli; 12 chapters. 

438 mwtmm3s.-^^m^ 

Fo-shwo-miA-tu-wu-shi-ti&o-ii-JfciA. 

* Sfttra spoken hy Bnddha on fifty countings of cleu* measnre (?).' 

Translated by An Shi-k&o, A. D. 151, of the Eastern 
H&n dynasty, a.i>. 25-220. 2 fascicnli. Deest in 
Tibetan. Z'-ynen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 23 b seq. 



439 ii ^ ^ # n 4i 

Wa-sa-yia-phu-sft-A-i]!^. 

* Sfttra on the Bodhisattva AldiUwia (T).* 

Translated by Onfinagapta, of the Sui dynasty, a. n. 
589-618. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lo, taac. 3, fol. 23 b. 

440 :k^ Wi^ 

T&-{&-ka-<iA. 

* Siitra of the great kw-dmm.' 

Mah&Uiert-h&raka-parivarta. 

A. R, p. 458 ; A. M. Q., p. 262 ; Wassiljew, p. 162. 
Translated by Qunabhadra, of the earlier 8nn dynasty, 
A. n. 420-479. 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 a. See, however, the authorities 
mentioned uhder the title. 



441 



MhiKm 



Yueh-sb&A-nu-ikift. 

'SiHtra on the girl JSandrottarft.* 

jraadrottajrArd&rik&-vy&karana-0i!ltra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 a; Cone 867; A. R, 
p. 454; A.M.G., p. 258. Translated by &nibagupta. 
A.D. 591, of the Sui dynasty, a. n. 589-618. 2 fasciculi. 
It agrees with Tibetan. ir'-3ruen-lu, s. v. 

442 ^^^^ M m ^ 

Wan-flhu-sh*- li- w&n-A:iA. 

' Maii^a^rl-pariprifc^Aft-sCltra.* 

A. R, p. 461 ; A. M. O., p. 255 ; Cone. 810. Trans- 
lated by Sanghap&la, of the Lidn dynasty, a.d. 502-557. 
2 fasciculL Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, &bc. 3, 
fol. 24 a. See, however, the authorities mentioned 
under the title. 

443 i^:^ M ittJ^mWM^ 

T&-f&A-kw&A-ru-lM-pi-mi-t6aft-i!;iA. 

* MahftYaipnIya-tatb&gata-gnhyagarbh»4iltra.' 

Tath&gata-garbha-slitra. 

A. R, p. 466 ; A M. O., p. 269 ; Cone. 600. Trans- 
lated under the three Tshin dynasties, a. d. 350-431 ; 
but the translator's name is lost 2 fasciculi It agrees 
with Tibetan. Z*-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 24 a seq. 



444 



:kmm m^ 



T&-shafL-mi-yen-AiA. 

* Satra of the MahAyftna on the secret adornment.' 

Ghanavy{dia-s(ltra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 b; Cone. 577; A. R, 
p. 433; A.M.G., p. 239 ; Wassiljew, p. t6o. Translated 






lor 



StyrRA-FITAKA. 



108 



by Diyikara» of the ThAn dyiiMtj, A. d. 61&-9Q7. 3 
fksciculL It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-luy a. v. 



445 



^m^mm 



\^ 



^ 



Fha-6&-yifi-Io-ikiA. 

*8(itn 9f the gvlaad of the Bodhinttvm.' 

TrftDsUted by Fo-nien, a.d. 376, of the Latter Tahiu 
dynasty, A. ^.384-417, under the Former Tshin dynasty, 
A.D. 350-394. 13 fasciculi, now subdivided into so; 
40 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. Ji'-yuen-lu, &sc. 3, 
fol. ao a. 

TA-fo-tiii-jra-l&i-im-yin-shea-fauli-li&o- 
i-ihi-phu-8&-wftii-hhi&-8heu-lA&-yen-£b(k. 

* MehibiiddhodMilehe-tathaaate-stthyaheta-^aiuhAtkHta- 
pxaseanarUia-isrTsbodhiiiitft¥aiMya-«araAgeBia-efttn.' 

^.T Translated by P&ramiti and Mikasikya, of the ThAn 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. io£Moiculi Deest in Tibetan, 
j^'-yuen-ln, fiua 5, fol. 4 b, A partial English trans- 
lation of the first four or five &SGicali is given by Beal, 
in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from Chinese, pp. 
286-369. For the term SftrAngama, see.No. 399. 

447 -tMffrWtW Jfti 

T8hi-fo*8a*8hwo-shan-i:Aea-XiA. 

* SeptsbiidcUiabbaahitMddhliiuHitnMatnu* 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. B. 3 1 7- 
420; but the translator's liame is lost 4&soioulL Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'-yuon-lu, &sc. 5, foL 5 b. 

Wan-shn-ah'- li-p&o-tsAii-tho-lo-Di-itiA. 

* Mtiiflnif1-TiitT*tsirf!hii dharmt ifitm* 

Translated by BodhimJki, a.d. 710, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a. n. 618-907. i fiweioulua. Deest in Tibe- 
tan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, foL 5 b. 

449 It ^ fft I? 

<8eAgha«i (or -A T)-ff(ltnL* 

SaAgh&d-siltra-dharmapary&ya. 

A.R, p. 429; A.M.Q,,p. S3S; Cone. 517. Trans- 
lated by Uflltfiinya, A. d. 538, of the Northern W6i 
dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan. ^''-yuen-Iu, fasc 3, fol. ai b. 

450 %^i^m^^m 

JTAu-shaA-phu-thi-sin-ldii. 

«tJtpadite.bodhiihWs«itra.* 



Tranalated by OMnagapta, a. d. 595, of the Sui 
dynasty, a. d. 589-6 18. i fasciculus. 



451 



Fo-yin-aAn-mM-XiA. 

• BudiUuuniidiipMiiiadhi-iatim.* 



Tranalated by An Shi-kfio, of the Eastern Hin 
dynasty, A.I). 25-220. 5 leavea. Deest in Tibetan, 
j^'-yuen-lu, &s& 4, foL i a. 

462 mwt-i- =:^m^m 

Fo-sh wo-fihi -'rh-then-tho-ifciA. 

• BiuldhebhadataHlTadMMlhata-eatim.* 
Translated by Qutiabhadra, of the earlier Bun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 7 leaves. Deest in Tibetrii. JT'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 b seq. The following is a oomparatiTe 
table of the order of the twelve DhAtas in three 
different works: — 

MAHAtTUTPATTI, I 45. DHASlf ASANOSAHA. No. 45a. 

(I) PasMiiktLUU II 7 

(a) TraiftlvMika a 8 

(3) Ninatika la a (T) 

(4) MadH^itfta i 3 (T) 

(5) EkaMDfln 7 4 

(6) KhilapsiHdWHiWilra (or ) 

(7) Anayaka 9 1 

(8) yr»kshamain» 6 10 

(9) AbhjaTskafika 8 11 

(10) ftpiiinika 10 9 

(11) Kaishadika 4 la 
(la) Yath^iawitafika 5 5 (f) 

The 2nd, 3rd, and 5th in No. 452 (i.e. 3rd, 4th, and 
12th in Sanskrit) are literally begging alms constantly, 
begging alms in order (or from house to house), and 
eating food moderately. C£ also (Thilders, Pili Dic- 
tionary, p 123 a, under Dh&tangam, where thirteen 
namea are mentioned. 

453 Mi^mmfiBm 

Fo-shwo-Bhu-thi-ikid-ikiA. 

* Satia apoken by Baddha on (the SnOMn) (?70tiahka (!).* 

Translated by Qnnabhadra, of the earlier Sun djmasty, 
A.D. 420-479. 3leayes. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen- 
lu, &ae. 4, fol. 7 b seq. 

464 nwt^i^^m 

Fo-8hwo-fSEUJkA&&-£u-ikiA. 

f Sfttra apoken by Baddha on the oonataocj of the law.' 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty; A. d. 
265-316 ; but the translator's name is lost 3 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. Ji '-yuen-lu, fiisc. 4, foL 8 a. 



109 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



110 



455 



mwt^m^m 



*Siltri ipoken by Baddba on the Ung of long life.* 

Translated under the Western Tsin djnasty, A.]>. 265- 
316; but the translator's name is lost. 7 leayea. Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc 4, fol. 7 b seq. This is 
a &&taka of Buddha. 

456 mmmn^m 

Fo-shwo-hAi-IaA-w&A-iiA. 

Sftgara-n&garfl^ 
Ji'-yuen-lu, £uc. 3, foL 18 b. 

SAgara-xiAgarfi^fa-paripri&ikA&. 

A.R, p. 448; A.M.Q., p. 253; Cone 182. Trans- 
lated by JTu Fi-hu pharmaraksha), of the Western 
Tsin dynasty, jl d. 265-3 ' ^- 4 &Micali ; 20 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan, ^-ynen-lu, s.t. 

457 msimn^wtrnwrn 

Fo-w^-hAi-InA-w&ft-ahwo-flUyin-XiiL 

' Satn on tho imI of the Uw epoken by Bnddha tot the Mike 

of Sigan-nAgaril^' 

Sftgara*nAgarA^a-pa]iprt2;ikA&. 

£*-yuen*lu, &so. 4, fol. 4 b ; Cone. 177. Translated 
by I-tein, a.d. 71 1, of the Thin dynasty, a. n. '618-907. 
I leaC It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. ▼• 

458 M^^i^M^^^H 

Fo-shwo-yiu-j^fto-fo-thi-kuA-toh-itiiL 

* S<itre ipoken by Buddha on the meriti of turning romid the 
Ksityn of BoddhA to the right.' 

JTaitya-piadakshina-g&thA. 

A. fi., p. 476; A. M. Q.y p. 279. Translated by Sik- 
shfinanda, of the ThAn dynasty, a. d. 6 1 8-907 • 4 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, frsc. 4, fol. 4 a. 

458 nmfiSfii^mmm 

Fo-Bhwo-mi&o-aeh-w&jSi-yin-yaen-ikiiL 

• BnddhabhashiteF«aTanM-r%rA-nidane-satim.* 

Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 701, of the ThAn dynasty, 
A. 0.618-907. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fiftsc. 4, foL 4 b seq. 

460 m^^m^^m0^m 

Sh'- tBz'- 8u-tho-8o-wftil-tw&A-x»en-£A. 

' Stttn on the lion-king Sodemna'i cutting hia ileah (to feed 

othen). 

' Translated by i7-yen, A.D. 721, of the Thftn dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT-yuen-Iu, &6C 4, fol 5 a. This is a Ofctaka of 
Buddha. Pifto-mu, fasc. 5, fol. 18 a. 



461 



Fo-8hwo-ik/ia-mo-po-ti-8hea-iki-£i]i. 

* Baddhishitft-kihAmivatl-vyakAinfie-Batim. 

Ksham&yatt-yy&karana-siitra. 

iT'-yuen-Iu, fitsc 4, fol. 3 b; Cone. 679; A. R., 
p. 454; A.M.Q., p. 258. Translated by Bodhiru^i, 
A. D. 519-524, of the Northern W6i dynasty, A. d. 386- 
534. 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
It is stated that when Buddha^ together with 



s. V. 

Maitreya, went to Bl^ragriba to beg alms, and arrived 
at the palace of Bimbis&ra, the queen Ksham&vatt 
spread excellent clothes and asked Buddha to sit down 
on them. Then Buddha spoke with her on the meaning 
of the adornment of trees, and finally gave her the 
prophecy. Jt'tsin, fasc. 9, fol. 22 a. 

462 mwtm^mm^^m 

Fo-sh wo-sh'- taz'- £w&&-y 6n-w&A-pha-8&- 
tsifi-wan-ibiA. 

« Bnddhahhithtta^inhnTyAheri^a-bodhiaettve'piripKfcfcU-fAtnL* 

Translated by Nadi, a. d. 663, of the Thfin dynasty, 
A.]>. 618-907. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 4, foL 3 a. 



463 



jfiTnA-yin-ikiii. 
AntarArbhava-siitra. 

iT'-yuen-lu, £uc. 3, foL 23 b; Cone. 7 10. Translated 
by Fo-nien, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-41 7. 
2 fasciculi; 12 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

464 ^ ^^BM^^ 



irfiii-t8&-Bhan-]iioh-yeh-p&o-XiA. 

* Sdtre on the condderBtion by diyination sbont the letnlts of 

good and bed (actions).' 

Translated by Bodhidipa (?)• of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 2 &sciculL 

465 n^ m$m m 

Fo-8hwo-lien-hw&-mien-ikiA. 

'Satra tpoken by Buddha on (one called) Lotut-fue 
(PMmamnkha or Puiuhiikamukha ?)•' 

Translated by Narendraya«ui, A. j>. 584, of the Sui 
dynasty, a. d. 589 (or 58i}-6i8. 2 fasciculi. Buddha 
spoke this Sdtra just before be entered Nirvfina, in 
which he foretold that Lotus-face would in a future 
time break the bowl of Buddha. iT'-tsin, fasc 25, 
foL 21 b. 



Ill 



atJTBA-PlTAKA. 



112 



466 MWt^^^'f'm 

F(H9hwo-8&ii-phin-ti-t8z'- iiA. 

* StLtn spoken by Buddha on the three daaiet of (Uj) 

(highest, middle, end lowest).' 

Translated by K' Khier^ of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
290-280. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, 
Gbmc. 4, fol. 7 a seq. 

467 nwtmUim 

Fo-shwo-BZ'-p^-JfciA. 

* Sfttrs spoken by Bnddlia on the four rlemioii (of his disfiplss, 

▼is. Bhikshn, Bhikshmit, Uptseka, end UpaaikA)/ 

Translated by Zn Fi-hn (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasly, a. d. 265-316. 5 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'- yuen-ln, bao. 4, foL^ a seq. 

468 ^ Ift ir 5f5 ?t « 

Fo-Bhwo-tftA-ULi-pi6n-iti]!i. 

' Satre spoken by Buddha on the changes of the ftitme.* 
Translated by JTu Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tdn dynasty, a. d. 265-3 * ^- 4 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 b seq. 

469 mim^m^ 

Ew&-ilrAU-fo-fan-wdi-HA. 

* Satra of the PaincZapatika of a Buddha of the past.* 
Translated by JTu Ffi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
WestemTsindynasty, A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-ln, fasc. 4, fol. 7 b seq. 

470 Mwt^na^m 

Fo-shwo-f&-mieh-t8in-A:i]!i. 

^ Satra spoken by Buddha on the destruction of the law.* 
Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 
479; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, fasc 4, foL 6 b seq. 

471 M^W*^^:kmi^^ 

Fo-flhwoH5ihan-slian-t&-hvnii-hhi]i-ibu(i. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on the very deep and great act of 
making (the stocks of merits) to ripen (ATaropits-kusalamaia).' 

Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420- 
479; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-ln, fasc. 4, foL 6 b seq. 

472 5c I i: ^ J» ji «? 

Thien-w&fi-th&i-tsz'-phi-lo-itui. 

' Satra of Fbi-lo (Vela t) the orown-prinoe of a heavenly king.' 
Translated under one of the three Tshin dynasties^ 

A. D. 350-43 1 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. 

Deest in Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, fSeisc. 4, fol. 7 a seq. 



473 A ^ ^ JH 5E *? 

T&-He-i-shan-ikA6u-iHii. 

' Satm of the spiritnalMantra of great lucky meaning.' 

Translated by ThEn-yfio, of the Northern Wti d> uasty , 
A 0.386-534. afaeciculL Deest in Tibetan. -AT'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 6, IbL 5 b seq. 

474 I8rirt«*friii» Ajii± 

O-MA-pho-iHi-kwdi-ehaii-tiUtsiAA-Bh&n- 
fo-tho-lo-Bi-iHA. 

* Satm of the DharaiU presented to Buddha by the general of 
Asnns O-leAa-pho-M (Atevikat).' 

Translated under the Lifin dynasty, a. d. 502-557; 
butthe translator's name is lost 7 leaves. 

FoH9hwo-t&-pha-hhien-tho-lo-ni-^. 

* Bnddhabhashita-maha-samantabhadra-dharanl-satra.* 

Sanumtabhadra-dh&rant. 

A.R., p. 533; A.M.Q.» p. 331. Translated under 
the Liin dynasty, a.d. 502-557; but the translator's 
name is lost 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'- 
yuen-ln, fasc. 5, fol. 6 a. 

476 mwt:k'tmti^m^m 

Fo-fihwo-tft-tshi-p&o-tho-lo-ni-JbiA. 

' Boddliabhashita-mahass^taratnapdliarBiit-satn.' 
Translated under the Li&n dynasty, a.d. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost, z leaf* It agrees 
with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fisisc. 5, fol. 6 a. 



477 :fe^A|SfeJ1^5E« 

liu-tsz'- t&-tho-lo-m-ikAea-iki:]&. 

' 8hadakshara-mah4dhanml-mantra"satra.' 
TransUted under the Li&n dynasty, a. d. 502-557 ; 
but the translator's name is lost 3 leaves. Cf. 
Nos. 331, 340, 341. 

478 i^Wt^ ^Wlf %^ 

Fo-shwo-ftn-tso-shan-itiea-iHA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on the spiritual Mantra for keeping 

the house safe.* 

Translated under the Eastern "R&a dynasty, a. d. 25- 
220; but the translator's name is lost 5 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 6 b. 

479 ^imK^W ^M 

Hw&n-sh'- fu-tho-fihan-^eu-iliA. 

' Mftyikara-bhadia-riddhimantra^tra.' 



118 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



114 



Translated by Thin-wu-lin (Dbarmaraksha t), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 3 1 7-420. a leaves. Deeat 
in Trbetan. /f -yueu-la, fasc. 5, fol. 6 b. 

480 nmmm9^m%^ 

Fo-shwo-phi-ikAu-tso-h&i-iAeu-ikiiL 

* SOtra spoken by Buddha on tbe Yidy& or spell for aToiding 

and remoTmg the injury (caused) by a thief.* 

TranBlaied under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost, i leaf. 

481 -^WtJt^M^U 
Fo-Bhwo-JfcAeu-flh*- ibAi-piA-Adft. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on relieTinfr efndemic by a spell/ 
Translated hj Th&n-wa-Un (Dharmaraksba Y), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. b. 317-420. i leaf. 

482 n wl %m ^ 

Yo-shwO'khen'kh*" hiL 

'Sfttn spoken by Boddba on reliering toothache by a spell.' 
Translated by Th&n*wu-l£n (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Trin dynasty, A* b. 31 7-420. Half a leaf. 

483 ^ 1% 5C S ft 

Fo-shwo-Meu-ma-Aifi. 

* Sfttra spoken by Baddha on relieying eye (disease) by a spelL' 

jirakBhur-vi^odhana-vidy&. 
A.R,p.5a5; A.M.Q.,p.324. Translated by ThAn- 
wu-l&n (Dharmaraksha 1), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A. B. 317-420, Half a leaf. 



484 



Fo-shwo-ikAea-si&o -'rh-XdA. 

'SCttra spoken by Buddha on r^Heving a (sick) child by a speU.' 

Transited by Th&n-wu-lin (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. b. 3 1 7-420. Half a leaf. 




485 mmuwL'^m^n 

O-mi-tho-ku-yin-shaA-wftA-tho-lo- 

'Amttadundubhisvararft^ardhAnnl-sfttra.* 

Translated under the Lifin dynasty, A. B. 502-557 ; 
but the translator's name is lost 5 leaves. In this 
Sfttia, Buddha is introduced as living in the great dty 
of f ampl^, and telling Bhikshus the names of the 
parents, son, disciples and M&ra of Amitftbha ; he also 
teaches a spiritual Mantra or Vidy& by the practice or 
redtal of which for ten days a man would certainly be 
bom in his country (Sukhftvati). Z'-tsin, fasc. 3, 
foL 20 a. 



486 M^B ^BM^ 

Fo-6hwo-mo-ni-lo-t&Q*<ift. 

* Buaahabhashita^mjuiinta (f)-satn.' 

Translated by Than-wu-l&n (Dharmaraksha Y), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. b. 317-420. 3 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, £mc 5, foL 6 b. This SAtra 
explains rules for curing several diseases caused by evil 
spirits. Pi&o-mu, fasc. 5, foL x x b. 

487 mm^mmBmmm 

Fo-shwo-thftn-JkA'- lo-mo-yiu-ehu-ibiii. 

* BuddhabhSshita-dsiida-lo-mo-yiu-shu (f)-eatra.' 

Translated by Thi^n-wu-l&n (Dharmaraksha f), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. b. 317-420. 3 leaves. This 
SAtra seems to be similar to Ho. 8oo» i. e. the Mah&- 
danib-dhirant ; as it states that when R&hula was 
disturbed by evil spirits in the night, Buddha spoke a 
Mantra or spell and protected him against the spirits, 
f-tsin, &SC. 14, foL 28 b. 

Fo-shwo-ha-ihi-thaft-tBZ'- tho-lo-ni-ibiA. 

* Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the Dhftrani-mantra for protecting 

boys or children.' 

Translated by BodhiruiU, of the Northern Wti 
dynasty, a. b. 386-534. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 b. 

489 m^^mmAm 

fa-foHnn-tho-lo-ni-iEdA. 

*S(Ltra of the DhtaMl of the heart of Buddhas.' 

Buddhi^hndaya-dhftrani 

JST'.yuen-lu, fesc. 5, fol 6 b; Cone. 717; A. R., 
p. 510 ; A. M. G., p. 31 1. Translated by Hhtlen-*wAn. 
(Hiouen-thsang), A. b. 650, of the ThM dynasty, a. b. 
618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 
In, s. V. 

490 ^mi^mnmfLm 

Fu-tsi-kn-n&n-iho-lo-ni-Jkifi. 

' Sfttra of the Dhirani of uprooting and saving pain and difficulty 

(of beings).' 

Translated by Hhtlen-iwto (Hiouen-thsang), A. b. 
654, of the Thin dynasty, a.b. 6x8-907. a leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Jf'-yuen-lu, fesc. 6, fol. 7 a. 

491 A^^mnm^m 

PA-miA-phu-mi-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

<A fi>f*natr^- flrwnantrg"Ky*-*^^^'^**^**^*'^* 

I 



115 



St^TRA-PITAKA. 



116 



Translated by Hhtten-ihr&n (Hionen-thsang), A.i>. 
654, of the Th&ii dynasty, ▲.D. 618-907. 3 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-Ia, fasc. $, fol. f a. 

492 mmnnmm&m 

Fo-shwo-iA'- Bhi-tho-lo-ni-ifciA. 

* Sfttm spoken bj BAddba on the Dhftnml of holding tlie world/ 

Yasudhara-dh&rani 

JST'-ynen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 6 a ; Gone. 686; A.B., p. 530; 
A. M. O., p. 328. Tranalated by HhUen-4wAn (Hioaen- 
thsang), A. D. 654, of the Thfin dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, ^''-yuen-ln, s. ▼• 



493 



Fo-Bhwo-liu-man-tho-lo-m-ikiiL 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the DhAnnt of liz gates.* 

Shanmukbt-dh&rani. 

A. £.9 p. 526 ; A. M. O., p. 325. Tranalated by 
Hhden-^&n (Hiouen-thaang), a. j>. 64S, of the ThiA 
dynasty, A4D. 618-907. i leaf. Deest in Tibetan. 
iC'-ynen-lu, faso. 5, fol. 7 b. See, howoYer, the authori- 
ties mentioned under the title. 

TBhiA-tsiA-kwftn-8hi-yin-phu-6&-phQ-hhi6n- 

tho-lo-ni-^. 

'lie pure ATBlokitetTBm-bodhisattYa-samantabluidnHUiftnnt- 

sfttia. 

SamantabhadnHlli&rant. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 b; Cone. 775; A.E., 
P* 533 f ^ ^* ^v P* 331- Cf. also No. 475. Trana- 
lated by JT'-thun, a. d. 653, of the Th&n dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. 8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan* Z^yuen- 

lu, B. Y. 

495 mnMfmmp^m 

iTu-fo-tsi-hwui-tho-lo-ni-ikiA. 

' Sdtn of the Dhtefil of the essemblj of Bnddhas.* 

Sarvabuddh&iigayatSdh&rant. 

JT-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 8 a; Cone. 719; A.B., 
p. 511; A. M.O., p. 311. Translated by Devapra^ 
and others, A. d. 691, of the Thfin dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen- 
In, B.V. 

496 mwt^ mnm^m 

FoH5ihwo-ik'-£u-tho-lo-m-JfciA. 

< Sdtia spoken by Bnddha on the DhAmil of the torch of wisdom.* 

G^&nolka-dh&rani-sarvadurgati-pari^dhani. 



JT-yuen-Iu, fasc 5, fol. 7 b; Cone. 690; A.R, 
p. 543 ; A. M. O., p. 340. Translated by Devapra^na 
and others, A. D. 691, of the Th&fi dynasty, A. D. 6jf8- 
907. 5 leilves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, 

S.V. 

497 nmm^mm^^^ 

Fo-Bhwo-eoi-ibAn-tai-toh-tll-taz - tsAi- 
tho-lo-ni-ehan-ikAea-XJA. 

•Sfttm spoken by Bnddha on the DhAraal-riddhinuuitn of great 
freedom to be obtained es soon m one wishes for it.' 

Trandated by BatnaJHnta, A. B. 693, of the Thin 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i fasciculus. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JS!'*-yuen-lu, £uc. 5, fol. 8 a. 

498 nwt-mmi^^^m 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshi-fft-kuA-toh-lnTTftA-yen- 

• BoddhebhUhStMerya . . . ri^a-sdtnu* 

SftrvadharHiagunayyiihArfi^. 

A.R., p. 436 ; A. M. G., p. 242. Translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 705, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 6i8-907« i fiud- 
culus. 

499 mm^^m^jt^m 

Fo-shwo-fu-ikAa-tfild-ik&A-ikAea-virftA-ibiii. 

* Siltrs spoken by Bnddha on the Mantre-ri^ of uprooting and 

remoying sin and obstacles.' 

Translated by I-tsin, a. b, 710, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 

500 MWt^ ^U 

Fo-shwo-fihan-yd-JdA. 

* Stitra spoken by Bnddha on the good night.' 

Bhadrak&-r&tii. 

A.R., p. 476; A.M.Q., p. 279. Translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 701 , of the Thfin dynasty, a. B. 6 1 8-907. 4 leaves. 
In this S&tra the Devaputra JTandana awakened 
Bhikshus and caused them to ask Buddha a question, 
then Bnddha spoke the Sfttra together with three 
Mantras or spells. JT'-tsin, £asc. 13, fol. 16 a. 

Fo-shwo-hhii-khuA-ts&fi-phu-sft-iiaft-m&ii-ihi- 
yuen-ts&i-sha]&-8iii-tho-lo-m-J:Ain-wan-iE:A'-f&. 

' Law or rules spoken by Bnddha for seeking to hear and hold the 
Dhftrani of the most excellent heart, and of fulfilling all 
prayers belonging to the Bodhisathra Akftsagarbha.* 



iir 



StTEA-PITAKA. 



lid 



Translated hj iSabhakaranmlia, A. D. 7 1 7, of the Th&n 
dynastj, A. d. 618-907. 5 Iteves. Deest in Tibetan. 
ir'-ynen-Iu, &so. $, fol. 9 a seq. 

602 # 1% ^ ^ i|i 

Fo-«hwo-fo-ti-iiA, 

• BoddliAbUUhitapbiiddhabhtUiu-cfttn.* 

Baddhabhfbni. 

A.B., p. 469; A. M. G., p. 373. Translated by 
Hhtien-JhrAn (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 645, of the Tb&n 
dynasty, A. D. 6 1 8-907. 1 2 leaves. 

603 IS ^f-w^m^m 

Pld-tshien-yin-tho-Io-m-HA. 

Translated by jSikshtnanda, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen- 
lu, &8C. 5, fol. 8 a seq. 



604 mm^^ mfi m 

jBTw&A-yen-w&A-tho-Io-ni-XdA. 

' VyCOiari^-dhAranl-iAtn.' 

Sarvatath^it&dhish^Afiiia-sattv&valokana- 
buddhakshetrasandaj^anarvyftharftiya-sfttra, 
Ji'-yaen-ln, fasc. 5, fol. 8 b. 

^'kshetravyCQia-nirdetfana. 
A. B.y p. 435; A.M.G., p. 331. 

^Bhetra-niideAuia-vyfQia. 

Gone. 708. Translated by I-tsin, ▲. d. 701, of the 
Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 4 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, s. v. 



506 



Hluiu(i-w&A-pIia-fi&-tho-lo-ni-iku!L 

• Gandharft^bodhiaattra-dhAnnl-cfttzB.* 

Translated by I-tsin, A. d. 705, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 

606 m ^nmn^f^m 

Tiu-pho-i-tsilk-hhii^fiEUmaii-iiA. 

* UpSsika-bnlimaAni7&-dhaniiapai7ft7B-8fttnL* 
Translated under the Northern Li&n dynasty, a. d. 

397-439 ; bat the translator's name is lost. 2 &sci- 
coli; 3 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-la, 
fieuBc 4, foL 7 a seq. 



507 



j* if ± I i? 

jru-f&-t8ui-Bh&A-w&A-itiii. 

* SarvadharmAnnttararft^a-sfttra.' 



Translated by ffn&nagupta, a. d. 595, of the Soi 
dynasty, a.d. 589-618. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. 

608 ^is^mmmmmm 

Wan-shu-sh'- li-p&n-ni^ph&n-Adil. 

* Kafb^rl-parinurvana-adtra.' 

Translated by Nieh T&o-ian, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i a seq. 

609 i^ {!{ # H 4^ jg Jfi 

I-Hu-phu-s&rpan-it/ii-ikiA. 

'A different translation of the S&tn on theorig^ or former 
history of the Bodhisattva.* 

AbhinishkxamanaHsiitra (?). 

A.fi., p. 474; A.M. O., p. 277. Translated by 
Nieh T&o-Aan, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265- 
316. 10 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
foL X a seq. This work is a similar translation of 
Nos. 664-666 ; so that it ought to be arranged under 
the heading of the Siitiras of the Hinay&na, as it is 
in JST'-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 18 b. 

610 mm^t m 

Fo-shwo-hhien-shea-Adn. 

* Sfttra apoken by Buddha on (the request of) Bhadraofl (a queen 

of Bimbisam).* 

Translated by Shan -Aden, of the^ Western Tship 
dynasty, A. D. 385-431. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibeten. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i b. 

611 =(- Mmmm 

Tflhien-fo-yin-yuen-tiA. 

' Sahasrabuddha-nid&na-siitra.' 

Translated by Kum&ra^va, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 22 leaves. This work is 
mentioned by Wassiljew, in his Buddhismus, p. 175, 
Deest in Tibetan. jE^*-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i a seq. 

612 A A A ^ i? 

P&-t&-;?an-AdlU>-£iA. 

* Sdtra on the eight understandings of the great men (such as 

Buddhas and Bodhisattvas).* 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 a seq. 

613 mmn m^m^ 

FoH3hwo-yueh-mifi-phu-sS,-iifi. 

'BttddhabhAshita-Zeandraprabha-bodhisattva-sOtra.* 

I 2 



119 



St^TRA-PITAKA. 



120 



Translated by JT' Khiea, of the Wu dynasty, A. s. 
232-280. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Jl^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. I b. 

Fo-shwoHdn-raiA-Arifi. 

' Sfttn spoken bj Buddha on Heart-brigfatnoM (or JQttepnbhJt T, 
the wifo of a BrahmaMrin, who reeeWed from Buddha the 
prophecj)* 

Transkted by Kn F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tbui dynasty* ▲. d. 265-3 ^ ^- 4 1^^^ Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln; fiuc. 4, fol. i b. 

515 «IH9:« + :*'^« 

FoHSihwo-mieh-ahi-f&A-mifi-XdA. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on destroying the darkness of the ten 

quarters.* 

Damdigandhakftra-vidhTatnsana-ditra. 

JT'-ynen-la, fasc 4, fol. i b ; Cone. 360 ; A. R., p. 468 ; 
A.M.O.y p. 272. Translated by Kn Ffi-hu (Dharma- 
raksha), A.D. 306, of the Western Tain dynasty, A.]). 
265-316. 8 leayes. It agrees with Tibetan. Ji'- 
yuen-lu, 8.t. 

516 mwtm-^u 

Forshwo-lQ-mu-XdA. 

* BMn spoken by Buddha on the mother of deer.' 

Translated by Kvl FA-ha (Dhannaraksha)| of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 9 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-ln, fasc. 4, fol. 2 a. This is a 
GMkB, oT Buddha. 

517 Mfk MMm 

Fo-shwo-mo-ni-AdA. 

'£Mtti» spoken by Buddha on the opposition of the Mllia.* 

Translated by Kn F4-ha (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 289, 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. i &s- 
cicnlns. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yaen-ln, fasc 4, 
fol. 2 a. 

618 n^Mv^^m^^m^ 

Fo-8hwo-l&i-ikA&-ho-Io-sa-wan-toh- 
kw&A-th&i-tsz'-itiA. 

' BnddhabhUhtta-rftshtraTara (t bhikshu).paripWitJbAA-gQttaprabha- 

kumftra-sAtra.' 



Cf. Cone. 735. Translated by Kn Fft-ha (Dharma- 
raksha), A. B. 276, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
265-316. 1 fiasciculns. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lo, fasc 4, fol. 2 a seq. 

519 M ±%^U 

ShiA-ihi-ihien-taz'- IsOl 

* Banikpati (f)-deirsputnM(itra.' 

Translated by Gti&nagapta and others^ A. B. 595, of 
the Sui dynasty, A.B. 589-618. i fiucieahis. Deest 
in Tibetan. JT-yaen-ln, fiusc. 4, fol. 2 b. 

T4-BhaA-8z'-flUikiA. 

* Mahiyina^jbaturdharma-eiltra.* 

jBTatuahka-nirh&ra-Biitra. 

Ji'-ynen-la, &se. 4, fol. 4 b, Cone 588 ; A.B., p. 465 ; 
A.M.G., p. 268. Translated by iSiksh&nanda, of the 
Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 11 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. Z^-yaen-lo, s.t. This woric is not a 
similar translation of Nos. 266 and 267, though the 
title is the same. See No. 1488, fol. 9 a. 

621 ii:!^is^eij^ffiii 

W iS flt 

Li-kea-Iiwm-phu-8&-Bu*wan-li- 
fo-£EUiEiA. 

' SAtra on the law of the worship of Buddha, asked by the Bodbi- 

sattra 



Translated by Nadi, a.d. 663, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.B. 618-907. 7 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT-yuen- 
In, fiBkse. 4, foL 3 a. 

622 wiMmm^^m^m: 

Tsi-Ho-shan-pien-s&n-mo-ti-JEaiL 
Fhtf&ntavini^iaya-pratih&ryaHuan&dluHsiitra. 

^'.ynen-lu, fasc 4, fol. 3 b ; Cone. 768 ; A. E., p. 443 j 
A M. O., p. 249. Translated by HhUen-ifcwin (Hionen- 
thsang), A.D. 663, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
I fEUKicnlos. It agrees with Tibetan. JST'-ynen-la, s.v. 

628 nn^^^m,^ 

Fo-Bhwo-ts&o-iM-knA-tohiHA. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the merit of ereeting a iCutya.* 

Translated by DiyHkara, a.d. 680, of the Th&& 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. Buddha spoke this 
Sdtra to the Bodhisattva Ayakkitefvara, while he was 



121 



StTRA-PirAKA. 



122 



in the TrqrastrifyMa hearen, in which he explains the fol- 
lowing famous Gath&, to be written down and placed in 
a JTaitya, being the DharmaHya of Buddha : Te dharm& 
hetuprabhayi hetum teah&m Tathi^taA, hy avadat 
teahi^m Aa yo nirodha evant vfidt MahAiramanaA. 
(JT'-tain, fasc. lo, fol. 5 b seq.) An English translation 
of this O&thi by Csoma is quoted in Bumouf s Lotus 
de Bonne Loi, p. 529, which is as follows : ' Whateyer 
mond (or human) actions arise firom some cause, the 
cause of them has been declared by Tathfigata : what is 
the check to these actions is thus set forth by the great 
iSMmana.' No. 523 agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc 4, fol. 4 a. 

524 1» 1% ^ it ^ 3S <5 

Fo-shwo-pa-tsaA-pa-Jkien-ldiL 

'£Mktia ipoken by Buddha on ndthflr iBCTCaang nor decreuing.' 

Translated by BodhiruiH, A.D. 519-524, of the 
Northern WM dynasty, a.i>. 618-907. 7 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-ln, &sc. 4, fol. 3 b seq. 

525 nm^Micm 

Fo-Bhwo-Aden-ka-nii-iUii* 

* Satra ipokMi by Buddha on (the propheqr giren to) the Uptiika 

Firm -ndnded (or Sthiradhi f).' 

Translated by Narendrayasas, A. B. 582, of the Sui 
dynasty, A.D. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 8 leaves. Deest in 
Tibetan, ^''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. 

F<>-6hwo*t&H9haA-liu-Xrwftn-ihi-yiu-ikiA. 

' Satra of the Ifiahayana fpoken by Buddha on the tzinamigratioa 

through eerefal Btatee of exiftenoe.' 

BhavasaAkramita (or -krftnti)Hditra. 

f •yuen-lu, hac. 4, fol. 4 b. Gone 576 gives the title 
of ' Bhavasangirathi,' but see A. B., p. 460; A.M.Q., 
p. 264. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 701, of the Thin 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. if'-yuen*lu, s.v. 

627 M^ A M a 

Fo-shwo-ta-i-ibiA. 

* Boddhabhashita-mahamati-fiitra.' 

Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. 7 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JST'-yuen- 
lu, Cbum. 4, fol. 2 b. This is a &4taka of Buddha, who 
then emptied the sea to seek for a pearl. JT'-tsin, 
fSuiC9}fol. 15 b. 



528 ^n^n^m^^ 

iSif ^ IE 

Sheu-ikA'-tshi-fo-muli-h&o-sa-shaft- 
koA-tdh-ibiA. 

' Satra on the merits produced from keeping the names of seven 

Boddhas.* 

Translated by Hhtten-^&n (Hiouen-thsang), iuD. 
651, of the Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 6 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, Cbum. 4, fol. 3 a. In this 
SAtra, Buddha told iS&riputra the names of seven 
Buddhas, five in the eastern, and two in the southern 
quarter. iT*- tsin, iasc. 5, fol. 17 b seq. 

529 ^m±m]tM.mm 

m >% K 

iHn-k&A-kw&A-yen-ik '-SaA-yU-tho- 
lo-xd-ibiA. 

' satra of the Dharsfil of the diamond-light which stops the wind 

and rain.' 

Translated by BodhiruJEi, a.d. 710, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fiftsciculus. Deest in Tibetan, 
f -yuen-lu, £b»c. 5, fol. 5 b seq. 

630 :kf!i ^^M ^MW§t 

T& -phi - lu - ik5 - nft-HM - fo -flhaii - pien - 
tik-kh'-Hfi. 

* satra on SCahayairolsna's becoming Baddha and the supernatural 
formula called Yugandhara (flit adding-holding).' 

Mahftvairo^an&bhisambodhi, 

A. R., p. 506 ; A. M. Q., p. 307. Translated by Su- 
bhakarasimha, together with the Chinese priest Ti-hhin 
A.D. 724, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618^07. 7 fas- 
ciculi; 36 chapters. The 7th fi&sciculus has its own 
title, and five chapters in it are numbered separately. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 b seq. See, 
however, the authorities mentioned under the title. 
This work is commonly called ^ Q ^f^ Tirsah-km, 
or the Great Sun S&tra, i. e. Mah&vairo^naHsfitra. 

631 ii S Pf * ^ « 

Su-pho-hu-thufi-tsz'- AriA. 

* Subabn-knmftra-satra/ 

Cf. Cone. 541.. Translated by ^S'ubhakarasimha, 
together with the Chinese priest Yi-hhin, a.d. 724, of 
the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi; 12 chap* 
ters. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc 5, fol. 5 a. 



123 



StTEA-PITAKA. 



124 



The above two works are verjr 'important SMra^ of the 
Mantra achooL 

532 -^mmff^^m 

Yi-tflz'- fo-thi-lan-w&A-2;i]ii. 

EkAkyhan-buddhoshfitsharll^a-stXtra.' 

Translated hj Bodhiru^ a.d. 709, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 6 fasciculi; 13 chapters. 
Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 a seq. 

533 m^*k^m^ 

Su-shih-ti-Aifi-lo-JfciA. 

' SuBiddhiliftra-siXtra.' 

Susiddhikd.ra-mali&tantra-saddhaiiop&8ik&- 

patra. 
JT'-ynen-iu, fasc. 6, fol. 5 a; Cone. 542. 

^tantra^s&dhanopam&yika -vitala. 

A.R., p. 544 ; A. M« 0., p. 341. Translated by 
^Subhakarasimha, a. d. 724, of the Thttfi dynasty, a. b. 
618-907. 3 fasciculi; 38 chapters. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, foL 5 a. This is also an 
important Sutra of the Mantra school. 

534 ^ Hi) 79 ^ iSir rfi 9^ m j^ 

^in-kSA-tiA-yu-iiS-iuA-li&o-Hu-nien- 

' SCltra for reciting, being an abridged translation of the 
Va^rra-sekharapyoga (-tantra).* 

Translated by Ya^abodhiy A. d. 723, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 4 fisksciculi. 

585 BA^mmm^mm 

EwSA-tA-pfto-leu-ko-flluyi-iu-pei-mi- 
tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

'VipQla-mahftmani-Yim&na-supratish^Aita-gQhya-dh&ranl-siitra.* 

Mah&mani-yipulavimsLnarvi^varSupratish^Aita- 
guhya-parama-rahasya-kalpara^a-dh&rant. 

Cf. f-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 11 a; A. B., p. 509; 
A.U. O., p. 310. Translated by BodhiruAd, a. d. 706, 
of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 fieisciculi; 12 
chapters. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 
4 a seq. See, however, the last two authorities men- 
tioned under the title, Cf. also JT-tain, fasc. 12, fol. 
2 b seq., where No. 53S ia said to be a similar transla- 
tion of NO0. 536 and 1028. 



536 




ep jjg 





^^ ^^ m A. 

Mea-li-mlji-tho-lo-X:Aeu-Jdfi. 

* Mdla (7)-matu{a]a-maDtra-Btiitra.' 

For the Sanskrit title, aee No. 535. 

Translated under the Lian dynasty, a.d. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 a seq. See, 
however, A. R., p. 509 ; A M. G., p. 310. No. 536 
has not the introductory chapter, while the later 
two similar translations (Nos. 535 and 1028) have it. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fiuc. la, foL 3 a seq. 



537 ^ 



JTin-k&A-tiii-Aiii-ni&ii-sha-shih-li-pha- 
8&- wu-tsz'- sin-tho-lo-ni-phin. 

' Va^-jekLara-afttra-maJyutrt-bodhitattva-paiiHkihara'hHdaya- 

dbftranl-varga.' 

Translated by Va^rabodhi, A. d. 730, of the Thfin 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 13 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 9 b. 

538 Hg^^i^lSr^li^ 

Kw&A-t8z'-tsfii-j8ru-i-lun-phu-B&-yu- 
Jtig-fa-yao. 

' The importance of the law of Yoga of the Bodhiatttra 
ATalokitefvarafeintaihikra (or -mafii t).* 

Translated by Ya^rabodhi, m d. 730, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 16 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
This is said to be an extract from the Va^ra-aekhara* 
siitra, which consists of 100,000 dokas in verse, or an 
equivalent number of syllables in prose. JT-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 5, foL 9 b. 



539 wnwt^m ^m^Lum 

Fo-shwo-iiu-mien-^An-fio-kwfei-tho-lo- 
ni-shdu-Meu-Adii. 

' Buddhabbashita-^aiamnkha-preta-paritrlaAHlharaiij- 
rtddhimantra-siitra.' 

Translated by iSiksh&nanda, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 8 b. 



640 mwt-wmm^m^ 



Fo-Bhwo-kAn-lu-iiA-tho-lo-ni. 

' BaddhabhashitAmrita-satra-^h&nMt' 



126 



St^RA-PITAKA. 



126 



Translated by iSikgh&naTida, of the ThAA dymurtj, 
A. D. 618-907. Half a leaf. 

541 Slft;AISfcli^*i*^ 

Fo-shwo-t&-tho-lo-m-mo-f&-JraA- 
yi-tsz'- sin-XrAeu-iiA. 

' EkikshAre-hrtdftyB-nftDtn-sfttn, ipoken b j Boddh» in tha 
last dharma of the great Dhinst' 



Translated by Batna^nta, of North India^ a. d. 705, 
of the TUUk dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i fascicnlus. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, &8C. 5, fol. 4 b. Accord- 
ing to the iT-tsin (fasc. 14, fol. 3 a), this Mantra is 
giyen in the Man^oni-mdla-garbha-tantra, No. 1056. 
For this Tantra, see the j^'-yuen-iu, ftsa 5, fol. 14 b; 
A.B., p. 513 ; A.M.O.» p. s-is. For the date of the 
translation of No. 541, see the Eh&i-ynen-lu, fasc. 9, 
foL 15 b. 



127 



StTTRA-PII'AKA. 



128 



^J 





PART II. 
Sifto-8haa-A;in, or the Stltras of the Htnay&na 

CtiASS I. 
P^ -^ "^ 0-hAn-pu, or igama Class. 



542 



Madhyamftgama-siitra. 



Z'-ynen-lu, £bmc. 6, foL i8 a; Cone 709 ; Waflsiyew, 
pp.115-117. TmiBlatedbjGkLutamaSanghadeyayA.D. 
397-398, of the Eaatern Tain dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 
60 &8Giciili; 5 adhyftyas; 18 Targas; 222 Sfttras col- 
lected. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, 8.y. 
There was an earlier translation made by Dhannanandi, 
A. D. 384-391, of the Former lUiin dynasty, a. d. 350- 
394 ; bat it was lost already in a. d. 730. Eh&i-ynen- 
la, &8C. 15 a, foL I a. No. 542 is to be compared irith 
the Pili text of the Ma^^Aima-nik&ya, collection of 
middle Sattas, 15a in number. See Sacred Books of 
the East, vol. X, p.zx?iii. The foUowing is a sammary 
of the contents, with a literal translation of flie Chinese 
titles of the 222 SAtras : — 



TlTIfB. 

AdbtIta I ; 64 Sdtns. 
VargB I, on the seren Dharmas. 
(1) On the good law 



(3) 


w 


day-meMnring tree (oompaiiBon) 


(3) 


H 


(BK^agriha) city oompariaon 


(4) 


ff 


water comparison 


(5) 


•f 


tree-heap compariBon 


(6) 


$f 


good men's going and coming a 


(7) 


t« 


(seven) worldly good (actions) 


(8) 


n 


seven sons (to appear at the end of a ) 
Kalpa) ) 






(9) 


>f 


seven carts (comparison) 


(10) 


ft 


Asrava-kthaya 

Varga a, on the consequence of Karma. 


(11) Onthenltoomparison $ 


(") 


M 


(instmction to the Ttrthaka) Agree- 2 
ment-breaking(!) ) 






(13) 


n 


measurement 


(14) 


$t 




(15) On thought 


(16) On the Qnitnictton to the people of) JHd- ) 






iaa(Kaia]a?) ) 



PASO. VOL. 



4h-6b 

6b-iib 

iib-i5a 

15 ft-ai b 
lar-^b 
4a-6b 

6b-iob 

xia-i7a 
i7»-aia 

Xft-4b 

4b-8b 

8b-iib 
iib-i6a 

16 •-19 a 

X9»-a4a 



TITLE. FA8C. 

(17) Onthe(instnictiontotheDeTapQtra)Gamin(!) 3 

(18) M (instmction to the minister) Simba 4 

(19) „ (reftitation of) Nirgrantha 
(10) „ (instruction to) Po*]o-]Ao (?) 



POL 

a4b-37b 

ia-7a. 

7 a-i6 a 

16 a-28 a 



Vai^ 3« on the fitness of £llripatra (who is the chief speaker 

in the Satras of this Varga) . 

(ai) On the (address of the Deva) SamaUtta(?) £ 

(aa) M perfection of the i6Ua 

(as) On wisdom 

(a4) On the lion-ioaiing (or preaching) 



(as) 
(a6) 

(»7) 
(»8) 

(»9) 

(30) 
(31) 



H 



tt 



t* 



•• 



water comparison 
(Bhikshn) Aft-ni^'(t) 
(instmction to the) BrahmaJkArin ) 

Tho-dUi(t) ( 

instmction to the diseasod (AnAtha- ) 

pinclada) ) 

(answer to iSiripatra by) Hahi- ) 

elephant-foo^rint comparison 
explanation of the (four) holy Satjas ) 
or troths ) 



(33) 
(34) 



1 



Varga 4, on the Adbhnta-dharma. 

(3a) On the Adbhnta or that which has never 

existed before 
attendant (Ananda) 
(answer to a Ttrthaka's qnestion by) ) 

Vakknhi ) 

(preaching by Boddha to an) Asnra 
earthquake 

(country of) £ampA*(Q 
AreshtiUn Ugim, part i 
AreshMin Ugim, part a 
BteAthin Hand (Hasta!), part i 
AeshOin Ebnd (Hastat), part a 



(35) 

m 

(37) 
(38) 

(39) 
(40) 

(40 



n 



»i 



tt 



8 
8 



•• 



n 



H 



Varga 5, on the fitness of praetioe. 

(4a) On the (answer by Buddha to Ananda's ques- \ 

tion, saying) what is the meaning 1 10 
(of keeping the iSUa)T ) 

(43) „ usdessness of anxiety 

(44) M Intense thought 

(45) M shameftilness, part i 

(46) H Bbameftilheiw, part a 



I a-48 
4a-8b 
8b^i4a 
I4ar-Z9a 
19 a-aa a 
ia-5b 



5b-i3b 

i3b-a3b 

lar-iia 
iia-aia 
ai a-a9 b 



ia-8b 

8b-i9b 

I9b-aaa 

aa a-a8 a 

z a-4a 

4a-8b 

8b-i4b 

I4b-I9a 

19 »-a5 b 

a6a-a7a 



i«-ab 

ab-3b 

3M» 
4a-4b 

4b-4Sa 



129 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



180 



tlTLB. 

(47) On the iSUa, part i 

(48) » iStte, ptft a 

(49) On TtgpedthXntn, part i 

(50) On respectfnlneM, part a 

(51) On the fnndamental limit, or eanwtion 



FAtC. 

10 



(5^) 
(53) 
(54) 
(55) 
(56) 

(67) 



•> 



ff 



food (companion), part i 

food (comparison), part a 

( Anm7a)-kah»ya wisdom (1) 

NirrAnn 

(InstmolMm to) Hi-hlii (an attendant 

of Bnddha) 
instraction to tlie Bhikahns (on tlie 

nme tnbjaet as tlie preceding) 



II 



Yarga 6. on tlie fttaeaa of tlie King. 

<58) On the teven precums tbingi (of the JEakrap 
Tarti-r%^ compared with the 
■even BodhyaAgaa) 

thirty-two diancleriatic mariu 

fonr oontinenti 

cow-dnng comparison 

King Bimbisftra's coining to meet 
or inyiting Bnddlia 

(Tillage) Pi.pho-li4iA-^bU (t) I a 

(five) heaTsnly memengers (of the ) 
Tama) ) 



(59) 


•t 


(60) 


»* 


(61) 


»» 


(««) 


M 


(«3) 


M 


(64) 


ft 



I 



AdbtIta a ; 5a B&tias. 
(65) On the crow and another bird (T) comparison 13 



(«) 



»» 



(«7) 
(68) 



(<9) 
(70) 

(71) 



t» 



acoonnt of the former cause (spoken \ 
hy A"*"'*'*^. and that of the f 
ftitnre Baddha Maitreya» told hy i 
Boddha) ' 

ferest of the great heaTenly (Aknh ) 
Tarti-ril^) KAri(yaiia ?) ) '^ 

KingMahftsndanana. Cf.theMahA-\ 
sndassana-snttam, the Great King I 
of Glory, 8. B. E., voL zi, pp. 147- ( 

a89 ' 

thirty comparisons 15 

JEkkravartMi^ (aiAkha) 
KingPi-ss'(l) 16 



Yarga 7, on the King of Long Age. 
(7a) On the Itynkta of the King of Long Age 17 



(73) 
(74) 
(75) 
(76) 

(77) 

(78) 

(79) 
(80) 



(81) 
(8a) 



t» 



»» 



>i 



f> 



heaven, or state of Deva 18 

eight intense thonghts (of a great man) 
pore and unshakable way 
Cmstmction to the Bhikshn) Tfi-M- ) 

i'-lo(l) ) 

(Instmction to the) three sons of the ) 

;9ikjnfomily(?) ) 

Deva Bnhman's asking Bnddha 19 

esceOent heavens 
Ka(4ina or robe (preeented to Ann- 

mddhn by Boddha ind eight hnn- 

died Bhikahns) 
intense thought on the body ao 

(instmction by Kansh<Ula to the 

nnreqpeotable Bhikshn) IT'- li-mi- 

li(t) 



VOL. 

6ar^b 

6b-7a 

7a-7b 

8a^b 

8b-iob 

ID b~i5 a 

I5»-I7b 

I7b-i9b 

I9b-aib 

ax b-as a 
a5 »-a6 b 



lar-ib 

iV-5b 

5b-ixb 

Iib-x6a 



i6a-aib 

ia-i$a 

15 b-a6 a 



i»-9a 
9a-i9b 

. ia-i3a 

i$ft-a4b 

ia-7a 
7a-a3a 
xa-a7a 



in-a4b 

x»-5b 

5b-iob 

xob-isa 

I5a-i8a 

i8a-a6b 

x*-Sb 
9ft-^i8a 

i8a-a7a 

xa-xxb 

xib-x7b 



TITLE. 



FA80. FOL. 



(83) On the sleepiness of the Sthavira (Handga- ) 



(84) 

(85) 
(86) 

(87) 
(88) 

(89) 
(90) 
(91) 
(90 
(93) 
(94) 
(95) 
(9^ 

(97) 
(98) 

(99) 
(100) 

(loi) 

(loa) 

(103) 

(104) 
(i05) 
(106) 

(107) 
(108) 

(109) 
(no: 
(III) 
(iia) 



("3) 

(114) 

(115) 
(116) 



(X17) 
(118) 

(119) 
(lao) 

(lai) 
(laa) 

("3) 
("4) 

("5) 
(X16) 

(i«7) 

(ia8) 

(1^9) 
(130) 



t* 



>t 



, ^ ^ f ao 17 b-ao b 

lyftyana) ' * 

M firaedom from thorns ax xa-3a 

„ tmeman 3a — 6a 

„ subject of Instraction 6 b-x9 b 

Vaiga 8, on the nndeanness (of the hnman passion). 

On the nndeanness (of the hnman passion) a a i a-14 a 

seeking of the law 

Bhikshn's asking (other worthies) a3 

knowledge of the law 
H question and peroeptum of JTunda 
M bine and wUte lotos comparison 
H BrahmaftArin who thinks water pore 
„ Bhikshn Black (Kik?) 
„ eiistence of the law 
M nothingness (of the state of eiisUmoe) 

Yargn 9, on the canse. 

On the great canse. Cf« No. 545 (13) a4 

H SmHtynpasthAna 

H DnAkha-skandha(f), part I 2$' 

M DoAkha^kandha (1), part a 

M increasing thought 
On thonght 
On the roaring of Hon (or preaching) a6 

M Udnmbara (flower) 

„ prayer or wish (of a Bhikshn) 
On consoionsness 

Yarga xo, on the forAt. 

On the forest, part x a7 

„ forest, part a 

H meditation on one's own thonght, part i 
M meditation on one's own thonght, part a 
nnderstandtng of the BrsbmaJbryft 
(village) AnnpA(taT where Bnddha \ 
foratold Deradatta's foiling into ( 
hell) ) 

„ origin of Sarvn-dharma a8 

„ (ignorance of) Udftn(ka f) 
„ honey-pin comparison 
H (acoonnt oO (Santami (Bnddlia*s annt) 

AdhtIta 3 ; 35 Stltras. 

MahA-varga xx. 
On softness a9 

On the NAga (dragon or elephant) 

three subjects of preaching (via. the > 
times of past, present, and fotnre) ) 
Anitya or Impermanency (of the 
five Skandhas) 
„ repeated asking (lit. asking-asking) 
ti (Bhikshn) £ampa 
I, jMmanas, twenty Kdis in number 
„ cic^t dliBculties (on the learning ) 
of the way) ) 

poor (comparison) 

practice of desire 30 

Pnnyn-kahetra, or hqppy field 
UpAsaka 

enemy (vis. anger) 
instruction to (the Bhikshn) Dhar- 
mamitra 

K 



t* 



N 



X4 a-ao a 
ia-5a 

5«-7* 
7a-xxn 

xxa-X3a 

X3a-i6a 

x6b-aoa 

ao a-aa a 

aa a-a3 b 

xa-X4b 

X5a-aab 

iar-6b 

6b-xaa 

iaa-i5b 

16 »-ao a 

xa-5a 

5«-i9'> 
ao»-aaa 

aa »-a3 b 

xa-4a 
4a'6a 
6a-8a 
8»-9b 
9b-i3b 

14 a-ao b 

I a-aa 

aap-3b 

3b-9a 

9a-x7b 



99 



ft 



1 



n 



»• 



! 



xa-3a 
3b-6b 

5b-7b 

7b-8b 

8b-ixb 
xib-isa 
I5ar-i9b 

19 b-aa b 

aa b-as b 
xa^a 

4*-5» 

5»-9* 

9n-iab 

X9b-x8b 



181 



StTBA-PITAKA. 



182 



(131) 



03a) 



(133) 
(134) 
(135) 



t« 



» 



99 



(«3fi) 
(137) 

(138) 

(139) 
{140) 

('4') 



(14a) 



II 



t» 



I 



(143) 

(M4) 
(145) 



(146) 

(147) 
(148) 

(149) 
(150) 



<i50 



TITLB. 

On the gabjagitioD of the Min (who 
hed entered the bell j of Mftudg*- 

H (Grih^«ti) RAshfnptiA (f » whoM 
•on becune the ditdple of 
Buddha) 
(OWhapeti) UpAU 
question Mked by SbSob, 
(initrnction to the Grihepeti) Su- 
yita (or ArlgftU f) Gt No. 545 
(16), and the SlgAlo-yAda-cntta, 
in the Sept Suttas P&lia, teit, 
pp. 397*310, and an English 
translation l^ Gogerly, pp. 311- 
330 ; and another translation by 
Childers, in the Contemporary 
Beriew (February, 1876), rol 
jxm, pp. 417-434 
merchant's seeking treasuie 
world (where whatever the TathA- 
gata has spoken is all true) 
On happiness 
On the way of stopping (human passion) 

„ extreme one-sidedness 
On comparison 

Vsrga 13, on the BrahmsMrin. 

On the (minister) Bain*power (Yarshabala T, 
who was sent to Buddha by the 
King A^&tasatru to ask about 
the country of Poh4;Ai) 

H (MAnava) iSsAkara 

„ (instruction to) Sa&khyA-mandga- ) 
lyiyana } 

„ (quesdonoOGoman-maudgalyiyana ) 

(whom Ananda answers after / 36 
Buddha's Nirvftna) ' 

H elephant^s footprint comparison 

„ merit of hearing 

(question, saying), 'What is pain !* 
(question, saying), * What do they ) 

desire?' J ^' 

(instruction to the BrahmsMrin) 
Yd-sheu-ko-lo (?, about the 
equality of the four castes) 

„ (instruction to the BrahmaMrin) 
Ajva(t) 



FASC. roL. 

30 I9a-37b 

31 ia-i8a 

33 ia-i7a 
33 I »-30 b 



35 



ft 



t* 



II 



! 



(I5») 
(»53) 
(«54) 

(ise) 

(«57) 



99 



It 



>f 



»» 



(158) 
(159) 



AoHTilTA 4; 35 Siitras. 

On the (instruction to the Minava) £fuka 38 
(instruction to theTlrthaka) Sukftnti (?) 
(instruction to the ascetic) Balavat (?) 39 
(instruction to the GWhapati) Sudatta 
(instruction to the) BrshmaMrin ) 
Pariya(fia?) ) 

(instruction given in the) yellow \ 
reed gsrden (Pltavenuvana ?, / 
where an old BrahmaXrArin be- i ^ 
came Buddha's disciple) / 

(instruction to) Tuna (?) 
(instruction to) Akalkana (?) 



30 b-33 b 



34 la-ixb 

iib>i3a 

I3a-i6a 
x6a-x7b 
X7b-i8b 
i8b-3ob 



ia-8b 

8b-i4b 
i4b-3oa 

ia-9a 

9a-i6b 
i6b-3ob 
3ob*34a 

xa-3a 

3a-iia 

1 1 a-3a a 



xa-i3b 
13 b-33 a 

ia-i4a 
I4a-x8a 

i8a-3ia 



iap-5a 

Sa-^b 
9b-iib 



VOL. 



TITLB. PAM. 

(160) On the (story of the Btahmattria) Alftna ) «iK.iQb 

(one of Buddha's former births) ) ^ ' 

(161) M (convcnion of the BrahmaJULrin) ) ^ . 



4a 



Bnhman(?) 

Hft]a-niidesa>Targa 13. 

163) „ description of six DhAtna 

163) ft desoriptionofsizTHshayaa 

164) „ description of the law of m editation 

165) „ Deva of a hot-spring-forest 43 

166) „ worthy in the Ylhira of i8llkya(muni?) 

167) „ preaching of JLnanda 

168) „ practice of thought 

169) „ Araaa (? 'not quarrelling or disput- ) 

ing,' spoken to) Krosa (?) 1 

170) „ (instruction to the Minava) iSuka \ 

(whose father was re-bom as a 1 44 
dog and barked at Buddha) ' 

171) „ description of the great Karma 



Yai^ i4f on thought. 

173) On thought 

173) On the (inslarnction to) Bh(imi 

law of reoeiving (results of fonner 

deeds), part i 
law of receiving (results of former 

deeds), part 3 
practice of meditation 
explanation (of the meditation) 
hunter (comparison) 
(instruction to the) owner of five 

things 
(gift of) Qantaml (Mahftpn^patl) 
many (or eighteen) DhAtus 



45 



174) 

175) 

176) 

177) 
178) 

179) 

180) 
x8x) 



•• 



n 



! 



99 



Twin Vaiga 15. 

183) On the (instruction glTen at the) horse 
village (?), part I 

183) M (instruction given at the) horse 

village(?), part a 

184) „ GosriAga-sAla forest, part x 
X85) M GosriAga-sAU forest, part 3 
iS6) „ search for understanding 

AoRTATA 5 ; 36 SQtras. 

187) On the explanation of wisdom 

188) H (Tlrtiiaka)A^ina(?) 

189) ,« holy path (40 great articles) 

190) On emptiness in short (lit small) 
I9X) On emptiness in fUl (lit large) 

Latter MahA-varga x6. 
193)' On the (faistruction to) KAlodayin 



xa^a 

9a-i5» 
X5 b-a3 a 

Xft-8a 

8a-X3a 

X3a-i4b 

X4V-i7b 

i7b-35b 

ia-9b 
9V-x8b 

xa-3b 
4ar-9a 

9a-l3a 

X3a-X7a 

la-xoa 

ioa-i7a 

ia-7a 

7a-i3b 

X3V-x6b 
x6V-33a 



48 ia-4b 

4b-8a 

8b-z8a 
x8a-33b 
33 b-36 a 



46 

47 



49 



50 



193) 

194) 
»95) 

196) 

197) 
198) 
199) 



tt 



•I 



99 



Onstraetkm to Bhikshn) Men-li-po- ) 
ftAitin-na (?) ). 

(instruction to Bhikshn) Bhadrap Ala 51 
(instruction to Bhikshu) 0-shi-ikii ) 
(Aivaghosha?) ) 

(instruction to Ananda and) JTunda 53 
(diabgues between Buddha and) UpAli 
(PurushaF)damyareArathi-bhi!Lmi 
state of wisdom and foolishness 53 



xa-8a 

8a-i3a 
I3a-i7b 
X7b-3ia 
3ia-30b 



xa-X3a 
xab-30b 

xa-xzb 
iib~3ob 

xa-xxb 
xib-i5b 
X5 b-33 a 

ia-X5a 



188 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



184 



T11XB« 



FASC. FOL. 



•t 



M 



(aoo) On tlie (wuninK to tha BhikihQ) Artha 54 i »-ia b 
(901) M (i]uttractioiitotlieBliikihii)iQUt-ti(Y) 13^-34 » 

Varga 1 7, on (the inatractkm to) Pa-U-to (VriddliA t, end others). 

(ao3) On the keeping of the fast-day (Uposatho, ) 

in PiU) J ^* 

(instruction to the Grihi^) Vrid- ) 

dhaa) i 

Qnstractionto the Bhikahns at the ) ^ 
house of the BrahmailpArin) Rima ) ^ 

five lower knots (to be cut off) 

impuritj of the (human) thought 

(instruction to theTlrthaka) Arrow- 
hair, parti 

(instruction to theTlrthaka) Arrow- ) 
hahr, part 3 ) 

(instruction to the Tirthaka) Vima- ) 
nas(?) ] 

(dialogues between the) Bhikshnnt ) 
Dhamiaiatl(!andYaiMkhya?) P 

(dtslognes between fi&riputra and) 



(aoa) 

(W5) 
(3od) 

(307) 
(ao8) 
(ao9) 

(JIO) 

(III) 



!" 



! 



la-iia 
iia^3oa 

la-iib 

iib-i7b 
I7b-3ia 

ia-8a 

8a-i7b 

I7b-33a 

xa-8b 
Sb-i6b 



Yarga 18, on example, 
(aia) On the all-knowing (Samgnk) 



("3) 
("4) 
(ai5) 
(316) 

(ai7) 
(318) 

(319) 

(330) 



(331) 
(333) 



»» 



99 



>t 



99 



•» 



99 



law-adornment (Dharma-^yflha) 

yihati(orfriendl) 

first obtajnment 

production of lore 

(instruction of Ananda to the Gfv ) 

hapati possessed of) «>^toities(!) ) 
(preaching to the Bhikshus by) ) 

Anamddha, part i ) 

(preaching to the Bhikshus by) ) 

Anaruddha, part 3 > 

seeing or Tiew (of the TathAgata, \ 

which Ananda spoke to the Tlr- [ 

thakas) ) 

aitow Qomparison 
examples (spoken by Buddha) 



59 X a-io b 
iob-i8a 
.18 a-34 b 
34 b-38 b 

60 xa-5a 

5a-8a 

8ap-9a 

9a-ixa 

XXft-X3b 

I3b-i7b 
X7b-3oa 



643 



TBaA-yi-o-h&n-;HA. 
Ekottar&gaxna-sCltra. 

JT'-ynen-lu, fasa 6, fol. 19 a ; Cone 76a. Waasiljew, 
p. X 15, reads Ekottarikftgama. Traxukted by Dhanxia* 
nandiy A. d. 384-385, of the Fonner Tahin dynasty, 
A.D. 350-394. 50 fasciculi ; 52 chapters. There is the 
note at the end, viz. that the text consisted of 250,000 
slokas in yerse, or an equivalent numhier of syllables in 
prose; and theSAtrahas 'Bvam may& mitam ekasmin 
saxnaye ' 555 times, L e. as many short S&tras collected. 
It agrees with Tibetan, f-yuen-lu, 8.y. Acoordbg 
to the Eh&i-yuen-lu (fiua 15 a, fol. i a) and JT-yuen- 
In, there was an earlier translation made by Dhanna- 
nandi, A. n. 384 ; but it was lost already in a. d. 730 ; 
while a later translation in existence is said to have 



been made by Ghiatama FngfiinJA, A. d. 397, of the 
Eastern Tsin djmasty, a. n. 317-420. Cf. -Khi^i-yuen- 
lu, &8C 3, foL 9 a. But now there is a preface to 
No. 543 by the (Thmese priest Tao-fin, a contemporary 
of Dharmanandi, in which he not only describes the 
date of this translation, as a, d. 384-385, but gives also 
an account of the translator; while the later translation 
is not found in the present collection. No. 543 is to be 
compared with the P&li text of the Anguttara-nikdya, 
xniscellaneous suttas, in divisions the length of which 
increases by one. See Sacred Books of the East, 
vol. X, p. xxviii. The following is a summary of the 
contents, with a literal translation of the Chinese titles 
of the 52 chapters: — 



TITLB. 



(i) Introduction 

(3) On the ten intense thought* 



wide explanation 

diadplee or. Bhikshus 

Bhikshunts 

Upisakas 

UpAsilcas 

Ajuims 

only son (and daughter oomparison) 

protection of thought 

Anigamin 
(13) On onoe entering the path 
(X3) On the profitable support 



(3) 
(4) 
(5) 

(7) 

(8) 

(9) 
(10) 

(") 



1* 



•f 



•t 



tl 



n 



t» 



ft 



PASO. 
I 

2 
3 



(14) 
(15) 

(16) 
(17) 



tf 



ft 



t< 



•f 



five Abs (igikshftpadas) 

(&ults of the belief in) existence and non- ) 

existence ) 

extinguishing of the fire 
An-pAn or Ajiipanap«mrtti-kannasthana» or 1 

meditation on breath inhaled and exhaled. 

(See Spence Hardy, Eastern Monachism, 

pp. 367-369. Cf. Mifi-i-tsi, £uc 17, fol. 

x; a seq. ; Cbilders, PAli Diet., p. 31 b.) 

(18) On shamefulness 

(19) On the persuading and asking (of Brshman to Buddha ) 

to turn the wheel of the law) ( 

good teacher 



4 
5 

6 

7 



8 



(30) 

(31) 

(33) 



#» 



9 

10 

II 

X3 



tf 



three objects i^orshipped (viz. theTathAgate, ) 
Arhat, and rZakraTarti-WI^) ) 

lord of the earth 

high ba iner 

ICitus-satya (four truths) 

four thou^t-cuttings (t) 

equally going (or treating !) of the four truths 

SrkwtkBB 
(39) On happiness and pain 
(30) On the (account of the i^rftmanera) Suda (T) 



(23) 

(H) 

(»5) 
(36) 

(n) 

(38) 



tf 



»f 



(30 
(3») 
(33) 
(34) 
(35) 
(36) 
(37) 



99 



tf 



tf 



higher increasing 

oollection of good (qualities) 

five kings 

equal view 

collection of unjust things 

hearing of the law 

SIX degrees 



K2 



13 
X4-16 

17 
18-19 

30 
31 
33 

»3 

24 

^5 
36 

2r 

38 

9-30 



185 



StyrRA-PITAKA. 



186 



TITLB. 

(38) On the (til) powers (m crying of a diild, anger of a 

woman, patienoe of a SHmmuk and Brah- 
maMrin, pride of a king, inteUigenoe of an 
Arhat,andthe greal oompaMion of Bnddha) 

(39) t. equal law 

(40) ,» aeven mni (to appear at the end of a Kalpa) 

(41) On (the inatmction as) not to be feared 
(4a) On the eight difficnltiee (Athakehaiia) 



(instmction to the) Oevapatra HorM-blood 

dwellings of nine (sorts of) beings 

horse-king 

estsbiishment of prohibition 

(ten) good and bad (actions) 

ten bad (actions) 

pastnring to oows 

worship of the Trintntk 

Anityaor non-etemity 

FsrinirrAaa of MahApra^pat! 

N. B. The aboTO tiUee show the contents of the first 
each chapter. 



(43) 
(44) 
(45) 

(4<i) 
(47) 
(48) 
(49) 
(50) 

(50 
(5») 



•• 



>• 



»> 



f» 



ff 



>f 



FAac. 
31-33 

33 
34-35 

3^37 

3»-39 

40 

41 
4»- 
43 
44 

45-46 
47 
48 

49-50 
Sfttraof 



544 



Ts&-o-h&n-JkuQL. 
Samyukid^amaHsriitra. 



Z*-yu6n-lay faao. .6, foL 19 a; Cone 755; Waauljew, 
p. 1 15. Translated by Gkmabhadra, of the earlier San 
dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 50 fascicoli. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, &y. About half of this Siitra is 
the same as or similar to NO0. 54a, 543 ; and the com- 
position in Chinese is more perfect. But the titles of 
chapters are not complete, f -tsin, fiuKs. 29, fol. 9 b. 
No. 544 is to be compared with the Pfili text of the 
Samyutta-nik&ya, collection of joined Suttas. See 
Sacred Books of the East, voL z, p. zxviii. 



645 ^ ift s wr -^ « 

Fo-shwo-iti&ft-o-h&n-iEiii. 

• BaddhabhAshita^dlrghAgama^tra.' 

Dtrgh&gama-sfitra. 

JT-ynen-lu, £eusc. 6, fol. 17 b; Cone. 680; Wassiljew, 
p. 1 15. Translated by Buddhayaras, together with En 
Fo-nien, a. d. 412-413, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A.D. 384-417. 22 fasdcoli; 4yarga8; 30 Sfitras col- 
lected. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yoen-lu, 8.y. 
No. 545 is to be compared with the P&li text of the 
Dlgha-nikfiya, collection of long Suttas, 34 in number. 
See Sacred Books of the East, yoL z, p. zzyiii. The fol- 
lowing table will show the difference of the order of the 
30 and 34 Sutras in No. 545 and tihe Pfili text; for 
which latter, see Sept Suttas Pfilis, by GrimUot : — 



MO. 145 : TITLI, FASC. FOL. 

Vaigai; 4 8iUna. 



PAU. 



(i) Satra on the first- 
greafcKviginal-ni- ? i 



a 

3 

4 



xa-i9b 
la-asb 
i»-a4a 



(a) On going for pie*-" 
8are,oryihAia(t), 
or Mahiparinir- 
Tina-sftta. Cf. 
N0S.118, 119,545^ 

(3) On (the minister \ 

named)Tien-tBan {5 x a-15 a 
- (lit. mling worthy) ) 

(4) On (the demon) ) 



(14) IfahApadhina- 
i»-58b{ sntta. S.8.P., 

PP- 343-4 

(16) MahftparinibbAnaP 
sntta. &S. P., 
p.544;&B.S., 
▼oLzi 



(19) MahAgorinda-snt- 
ta. S.S.P.» p. 

• 345 
(18) Oanatasabha-siit- 
X5»-aab{ tanta. 8.8. P., 

P-345 



Vaiga 

(5) On the fi>nr castes 6 

(6) Onthepcaotioeof 

the holy Akia- 
^arti-ri^ 

(7) On (the Brihm»- \ 

na) Pf-sn (l e. ( 7 



! 



PAyasilEaf) 






a; isS&tns. 

i»-ioa 

i(36) AkkavaKi - slha. 
nida-sottn. aa 
P., p. 347-8 

* I P.p. 346 



(8) On(theGraapati) ) 



H— MiK%m i 



(9) On the SaAgtti 

10) On the Dasottaia ) 
(-dharma) ) 

XI) On the Ekottara 
(-dharma) 

la) On the TrhrAn 
(-dharma) 



10 



13) On the liahini- 

dina-npATa 

14) On the question of 

5akra DerAnim 
Indra 

15) On (the catj) 0- ] 

tho.i(1) j 



16) On(thei 

pntra) SugUm (! 
'weUbom'). Cf. 
No. 54a (136) 

X7) On the pnieness ) 
(of piactioe) ) 

x8) On the self-joy. 
ftdnesB 

19) On the MahSsa- 
maya (great 
sembly) 



la 



((^5) 
ia-9bj nAda.sntta.aa 

• V P.. p. 347 

gb.aob{<^3>^«**^""*^ 

( aap.,p.349 

I a^x7 b I ^5*^ DM'nttarMattsn. 
( ta; 8.S.P.,p.349 

ia-7b 

7b-iob 

(15) MahAnidAna- snt- 
ta. S.aP., pp. 
iob-i8b<{ 345-161 (text), 

363-179 (a Fr. 
traniilatioii^ 

(ai) SakkA-pamhA-sat- 
i8b-a9b{ ta. a&P.,pp. 

345-^ 



XI i»-i5a 



15 a-a3 b < 



(31) StgAlo-TAda^tttta, 
8.8. P., pp. 197^ 
310 (text), 311- 
330 (an English 
transhtion) 



ia^i4a 



I i^a-aab i ^*^> SampadAnlya^t. 
] '4«3o^ ta.a8.P.,p.348 

f (ao) BfahAsamaya-snt- 

j ta» pp. 380-388 

34 a-31 b ^ (text), 389 - 396 

(anSngliahtimns- 
ktion) 



187 



St)TBA-PI7AKA. 



188 



MO. 545 : TiTLB. PAtc. VOL. pIu. 

Taiga 3 ; lo SAifas. 

(ao) On (the lOnava) ) ^ ( (3) ABbattA»-aiitta.S. 

Ambadiaa(f) J '^ '•^S*^ 8.P.,pp.33^340 

(i) BrahmayAla-satta. 



(ai) On tba BnluiM- 1 

^AIa(Ut.Bniluii»- > 14 i»-9ia 
mofing) ) 

(aa) On(t]ieBriliiiiaiia 



aaPn pp. 1-58 
(text), 59-1 1 a (an 
trans.) 






(0 

(>3) On (the firihmn> 
nn) Knladanta 

(14) On(t]ieGraiapati- \ 
piitimnaaied)Finn- > 16 
ne«(Stliirar) I 

(35) OntheAMn-bmli. v 
mattrin (whose r 
paftronymie was i 
KAijapa) ) 

(aQ On the TnMdya 



io»-a6a 



i»-6a 



(5) Kntedanta-sntta. 
S.S.P., pp. 340- 

341 
(11) Kevaddha(r)-sat. 
tanta. aS.P., 

P-34a 
(«) 



6»-iab 



lab-ain 



(a7) OntheAiftmaiiym- 
phaln 



'17 in-iob* 



(a8) On (the Arahua- x 
Mrin)Pa4:Aft.pho- f 
lea (i.e. Poft^la, i 
or.PnstapAdar) / 

(a9) On (the BrAhmn- ) 
m)La«(t) ) 



satta. S.S.P.» 
P-34« 

(13) Tef^pi^-sattsntn. 
aS.P., p. 343; 
S. B. B., vol. xi 
(a) SamaAia - phak- 
sntta. S.S.P.,pp. 
113-154 (text), 
i66-i86(aDBng. 
trans.), 187-344 
(a French tnns.) 



(9) PottUpAda-snt- 
iob-aob{ tantf. &&P., 

P-34a 

^ ((la) Lohi&ibhsattanta. 
aia-a6a<^ ' 

( PP- 342-3 



Yafga 4 ; i S&tn. 
(30) On theieoofdoftheworid:^ 

VO. 545 : TITLB. 

Chap. I, on Oambndvlpa 
,• a, on Uttankorn 
„ 3, on the holy AkmvaiCi-ri^ 



PASC. POL. 

18 ia-i3a 

I3a^i9h 
19 b-a6 b 



I4b-a4b 



M 4, on the Nankas 19 1 a-ao a 

*, 5, on the NAga and birds ao b-a7 a 

» 6t on the Asaras ao ia-4b 

»» 7, on the AtordiTya (or Mahii^yas) 4 b-7a 

•• 8y on the IVajastrisifas 7 a-a9 a 

»• 9, on the three miafintanes ai i a-14 b 
„ *io» on the fighting (of the Deras and ) 
Asoras) ) 

n 1 1> on the three middle Kalpas aa ia-3b 

N I a, on the original canse of the world 4a-aia 

Thos six Sfttrss in No. 545 (vis. 5, 11, la, 15, 17, 30) seem not 
to be given in the PAU taxi, or at least with diiferant titles. At 
the same time, the fbllowiAg ten Sottas seem to be left out in 
No. 545 .^6) BCahAU-snttanta, 6. 8. P., p. 341 ; (7) GUUija-snt- 
*«*^ PP- 341-a ; (10) Snbha^sntta. pp. X54'i65 ; (17) MshA> 
sndassana-sntta, pp. 344-5,y-this is, however, fonnd in No. 54a 
(68); (aa) HahAsatipattMloa-satta, p. 346; (34) PAfika^otta, 
PP- 34^7; (37) AggaMa-snttanta, p. 348 ; (2g) PAsAdiloMutta, 



P- 348 ; (30) f silrHans snttaats, p. 348 ; (3a) AiAaAttya-sntta, 
pp. 331-337. It is, however, possible that if No. 545 is com- 
pared with the PAU text minntelj, some of these Sottas may still 
befoond. 

546 BlWBt^^^ 
Reh-i-tsft-o-bAn-iuL 

'A different transktion of SamyaktAgama-sfttra.' 

Saktavarg&gama-B^ltra (1). 

JT -yuen^lu, faac. 6, fol. 19 b; Cone. 451. Translated 
under the three Tshin djnastiefiy a.d. 350-431 ; but the 
tranBlatoi's name ie lost. 30 fuciciili. It agrees with 
Tibetan, Jir'-yuen-lui s. y. 

547 H P9 ^ ifi 

Ts&-o-h&n-/^. 
Samyukt&gama-sfttra. 

Translated under the W^i and Wu dynasties, a, d. 
320-280 ; but the translator's name is lost i fiuciculus. 
35 short 8&tras collected. 

The above two works are extracts from a full text as 
that of No. 544, JT'-tsin, fasc. 29, foL 9 b. 

648 ^g W -^ + ^ i* i? 

JSGUUQL-o-h&n-8hi-p&o-f&-iifi. 

« SAtra on the law of ten rewards in the BtrghAgama.* 
Translated by An Shi-k&o,of the Eastern H&n dynasty, 
A. D. 25-220. 2 £asciculi. This is an earlier transla- 
tion of No. 545 (10), i.e. the Da^tara-sAtra. It con- 
tains 550 dharmas. Pi&o-mu, fasc. 6, foL 19 b; JT'-tsin, 
&BC 29, foL 7 a. 



549 



i&wm^m 



jS^Ai-Bhi-yin-pan-iKii. 

' SAtra on the original caose of raising the world (!).' 
Transkited by Dbarmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A. n. 
589-6x8. 10 fasciculi; 12 chapters. 



550 



i&nm 



K/drsbi-iiiiL 

* SAtra on mising the world (f).' 

Translated by (Tn&nagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-6x8. 10 fasciculi; X2 chapters. 

551 fiwt^ M^ 

FoHshiro-leu-th&n-iiA. 

•SAtra on the LokadhAto(l) spoken by Boddha.' 

Translated by F6-li, together with 'Firkfi, of the 



189 



StTRA.PirAKA, 



140 



WeBtern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 6 fasdcoli; 
13 chapteni. 

The above three works are earlier translatioiiB of 
No. 545 (30), L e. the SAtra on the record of the world, 
in the Dlrghlgama. JT'-yuen-lo, fiusc. 6, fol. 23 a ; 
JT'-tsin, &8C. 29, fol. 8 b. 

552 W^filViMm 

Fo-p&n-ni-yuen-JEifL 

* Bnddha-pariiurv4fia-«4tn.' 

Mah&pannirv&na-sfltra. 

JT'-ynen-lu, fasc 6, foL 20 a; Gona 166. Translated 
by Fo F&-t8u, A. n. 290-306, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 2 fiasciculi. This is an earlier transla^ 
tion of Nos. 1 1 8, 1 1 9, 545 (2) ; and it agrees with Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc, s.y. For the comparison with the 
F&li text of the Mah&parinibb&na-sntta, see the Sacred 
Books of the East, vol. xi, pp. xxxri-xxziz. 

553 m^A:^wi^m 

Fo-Bhwo-.s»ii-pan-ytt-Bhaii-ibij!L 

'Sfttn spoken bj Baddha on the A^idyS^ Tmbna, «nd 6tii 
(i. e. thrae of the twelve NidinM) of man.' 

Translated by An Shi-kfto, a, d. 146, of the Eastern 
H&n dynasty, a.d. 25-220. i faseicalns. This is an 
earlier translation of No. 545 (13), i e. the Mahinid&na- 
np&ya-s&tra, in the Dlrgh&gama. Z'-yuen^Io, firao. 6, 
fol. 20 b. 

554 1W Ift ^ IH X? + ::! >^ *f 

FoHshwo-ffln-w&A-liu-shi -'rh-JEden-iidiL 

' Satra spoken b j Buddhft on tizty-two (different) viewB of the 

net of Bnhnuk* 

Brahma-^&la-sfltra. 

A. B., p. 483 ; A. M. O., p. 286. Translated by JT 
Khien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 2 2 2-280. i SuKncalns. 
This is an earlier translation of No. 545 (21). Z'- 
yuen-ln, fasc 6, fol. 21a. 



555 M^PMBM:^':^lii^ 

Fo-shwo-sh*- Ai&-lo-yueh-liu-f&ft-U-ikiA. 

'Sdtra spoken by Baddha on the worship of six qnarters 
(i.e. fonr ctrdinsl points and zenith and nadir), being 
the Slgftlo (or ^STilgftU f>va(da).' 

Translated by An Shi-k&o, of the Eastern H6n dynasty, 
A.D. 25-220. 8 leaves. This is an earlier and shorter 
translation of Nos. 542 (135) and 545 (16). iT'-ynen- 
In, fiasc. 6, foL 20 b. A partial English translation has 
been published by Mr. Beal, in his Catalogue, p. 112. 



556 ^ ^ M ^ 

* Madhyama-itynkta-satra.' 

Translated by Thftn-kwo (Dharmaphala), together 
with Kbin Man-si&n, A. d. 207, of the Eastern Hin 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 2 fssdculi; 15 chapters. This 
is said to be an extract from a full text of the Dlrghfi- 
gama, No. 545. jir*-yuen-lu. &8c 6, foL 22 a. This 
is a life of iSUcyamuni. The subject of the first chapter 
IS his turning the wheel of the law, and that of the 
fifteenth is his eating the horse-barley. 

667 MWt-t^U 

Fo-sh wo-tshi-i*- kiiL 

* Satim spoken by Bnddha on the seven kinds of knowledfe.' 

Translated by £* JTMen, of the Wu dynasty, a. b. 
222-280. 3 leares. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 542 (i)^ L e. the S&tra on the good law, in the 
MadhyamAganuL JT -yuen-lu, firac 6, foL 2a a. 

568 mmm^^m 

Fo^wo-hhien-Bhui-yu-iiiL 

' Satim spoken by Bnddha on the salt-water compaiison.' 
Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 
265-3x6 ; but the translator's* name is lost 2 leaves. 
This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (4), i.e. the 
S6tra on the water comparison, in the Madhyam&gama. 
f -yuen-lu, fiEtsc. 6, fol. 22 b. 

669 mwt-¥jmw^mm 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshid-liuHdioHshea-yin-JdiL 

* Siitim spoken by Bnddha on the canao of sU the Asiafaa 

or sins.* 

Translated by In Shi-kfto, of the Eastern Hfin 
dynasty, a.I). 25-220. 5 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of No. 542 (10), i. e. the Asrava-kshaya- 
sAtra, in the Madhyamilgama. JT'-yuen-lu, fiisc 6, 
fol. 22 b. 

660 nmmm^3s.^m^m 

Fo-shwo-y en-lo-w&&-wu-thi6n-«h'- io- JkiA. 

* Satra spoken by Bnddha on the ^to hearenly messeug ei s of 

the King Yama.' 

Translated by Hwui-ifcien, of the earlier Sun dynasty^ 
A.D. 420-479. 4 leaves* 

661 mmmmuwrn 

Fo-shwo-thie-ikA&A-ni-Ii-iiiiL 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on the iron-castle Nanka.' 



141 



St^'RA-PITAEA. 



142 



Translated by Thftn-wu-lin (DharmankBha t), of the 
Eastern Tain dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 6 leayes. 

The above two works are sinular translations of 
No. 542 (64), L e. the S&tra on the heavenly measengers, 
in the Madhyamigama, iT-yaen-ln, fasc. 6, foL 23 b. 

662 nwt-^^^^u 



Fo-shwo-ka-Ud-fthi-Bh*- HA. 

' SftlM apoken b j Buddha on the worid and time of the paat 

andibtnn.' 

Tranalated under the Weatem Tmn dynaaty, A.D. 
265-316. 6 leavea. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 54a (13), L e. the S&tra on the account of the former 
cause (etc), in the Madhyamigama. JT-yuen-lu, fasc 6, 
fol. 24 %, 

663 MWtf^ ^^ Ait^ 

Fo^wo-o-ii&-liu*p&-m0ii-ibiA. 

*8atn ipokfln bj Boddha on the eight inteata thon^ of 

Anmiddha.' 

Tranalated by K' Tfio, a. d. 185, of the Eaatem Hfin 
dynaaty, a.d. 25*220. 5 leavea. Thia ia an earlier 
tnnslation of No. 542 (74), i.e. the S&tra on the eight 
intense thoughts, in the Hadhyamfigama. JT'-yuen-lUi 
iasc 6, foL 24 a. 

664 Wi^wtumu 

Fo-shwo-li-Bhui-laL. 

'Sfttsa fpoken bj Buddha on the freedom from deep.* 

Translated by Kn F&-hu (DharmankshaX of the 
Weatem Tsin dynasty, A.S. 265-3x6. 3 leaves. Hiis 
is an earUer translation of No. 542 (83), L e. the 8&tra 
on the sleepiness of the Sthavira (Maudgalyiyana), in 
the Kadhyamigama. iT-yuen-lu, Cue. 6, foL 2^ a. 

666 n^m^^^m 

Fo-ahwo-sh - ft-fg-f&-iHA. 

'Satim spoken hj Buddha on the law, tnie and not tnie.* 

Tranalated by An Shi-kdo, of the Eastern H&n dynasty, 
•▲.D. 25-220. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 542 (85), i. e. the S&tra on the true man, in the 
lEadhyamfigama. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 24 a. 

666 WHWt^M^ 

Fo-8hwo-l(Hn&ft-^iA« 

Satra ipoken hy Buddha on the idea of happiness.' 

Tranalated by JTu F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Weatem Tain dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 2 leaves. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 542 (106), i. e. the Sfitra 



on consdousness, in the Madhyamtgama. f-yuen-lu, 
fosa 6, fol. 25 b. 

667 Wi^^M^'ftJ U 

Fo-shwo-leu-fisui-pu-iHA. 

' Satva spoken hy Bnddha on the ezpUuiation of Asnva (f)/ 

Tranalated by An Shi-k&o, of the Eastern H4n dynasty, 
A.D. 25-220. 7 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 542 (ixi)> i.e. the BrahmaAarylt-s6tra, in the 
Madhyam&gama. Jir'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 25 b. 

668 nwtifiimKm^ 

Fo^wo-o-neu-fa-^ifL 

*8atim spoken by Boddha on (the viUase) AniipA(tat).' 

Tranalated by ThAn-wu-Un (Dharmarakaha 1), of the 
Eaatem Tain dynaaty, A.D. 3x7-420. 7 leavea. Thb 
ia an earlier tranalation of No. 542 (112), Le. the SAtra 
on Anup&(taT), in the Madhyamigama. Jir'-yuen-lu, 
fasc 6, foL 25 b. 

669 MWt^^Mi 

Fo^wo-iMa-yu-JdA. 

* 8atn spoken by Buddha on desire.' 
Tranalated by Yi-kd^ of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 12 'leaves. This is an earlier transla- 
tion €$ No. 542 (87), i. e. the SAtra on the undeanneaa, 
in the MadhyamAgama. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 24 b. 

670 nwtsmm 

Fo-shwo-shea-Boi-ibiA. 

* Satn spoken by Bnddha on leosiTing the year (!).' 

Tftranslftted by Ku F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tain dynaaty, a. d. 265-316. 5 leavea. Thia 
ia an earlier tranalation of No. 542 (89), i. e. the SAtra 
on the Bhikahu's aaking (otl^r worthiea), in the Ma- 
dhyamigama. JT'-yuen-lu, Case. 6, fol. 24 b. 

671 ^it^JiH-TKJtft 

Fo-ehwo-f&n-i'- iEd-shui-tsiA-iiii. 

* Satva spoken hy Bnddha on the BrahmaHrin who thinks 

water pore.' 

Translated under the Weatem Tain dynasty, a. d. 
265-3x6*; but the tninslatoi^s luone is lost 3 leavea. 
Thia is an earlier tranalation of No. 542 (93), i. e. the 
SAtra of a similar title to that of No. 57 1, in the Hadhya^ 
mtgama. iT'-yuen-lu, faac. 6, fol. 25 a. 

672 m^ik mm 

Fo-fihwo-fu-yin-iiA. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on OTerooming lost.' 



148 



8t)tBA-PirAKA. 



14* 



IVaoBlAteA by Fi-M, of the Western Tnn dynMfcjr, 
A. D. 365-3x6. 4 leaves. Thiris an earlier translation 
of No. 54a (196). i e. the 8&tn^ on the praetioe of 
desire, in the Madbyamigama. if'- juen-ln, fasc. 6, 
foL 36 b. 

673 MWtJ^^fA^^ 

Fo-Bhwo-mo-jiAo-Iwftn-iHA. 

* SAtim spoken Ifj Buddha on (Mandgalyftytna's) tempCatlon hj 

theMin.' 

Translated nnder the Eastern Hin dynasty, a.d. 35- 
230 ; but the translator's name is lost. 10 leaves. 

Fo-ehwo-pi-mo-ah'- mu-lien-iUiL 

' GMktn ipoken bj Buddha on Handgalyftjaiis't temptation bj 

the widMd ICAn.' 

Translated by JT KhieOi of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
333-380. 7 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of No. 
549 (13XX ^'^' ^® SAtra on the subjugation of the 
K&ra, in the lEadhyamftgama. JT'-yuen-lu, Gmo. 6, 
foL 36 b. 

676 mwtviw^m 

Fo-shwo-ni-li-JbijIL 

' Satra ipoken by Buddha on the Naraka.' 
Translated by Th&n-wu-IAn (Dharmarakshaf), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, ▲. d. 317-430, 14 leaves. TUa 
is a similar translation of No. 543 (199), Le. the S6tra 
on the state of wisdom and foolishness, in the Madhya- 
mftgama. JT'-yuen-lu, &8a 7, fol. 3 a. 

676 mwtfk9^nm^m» 

Fo-8hwo-yiu-pho-i-ix>-Bho-iEi&-i(dfL. 

'Sdtra spoken by Bnddha to the Upiaika to-ih6-ini(1).' 
Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 430- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost 4 leaves. 

677 M^^M 

Fo-6hwo-itfti-£iii. 

•3fttim spoken by Boddha on &eting (Upoentfao in Fid)/ 

Translated by if' jl^Aien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
882-380. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
543 (303), i. e. the Si)tra on keeping a &st^ in the 
ICadhyamtgama. JT'-yuen-lu, hac. 7, foL 3 a. 



678 IK It IS" mn 

Fo-ehwo-khu-yin-ibiA. 

' Satn qMkMi by Boddha on the DnJlkha-ikudha (I).' 
Translated under the Esstem'Hin dynasty, a.]>. 35- 
330 ; but the translator's name is lost 6 leaves, lliis 
is an eariier translation of No. $43 (99), Le. part i of 
the SAtra on the DuAUundkandha, in the Madhyami- 
gama. JT'-yuen-lu, &sc«6, foL J5 a. 

679 mm^mmmm 

FoHshwo-kha-yin-yin-eh'- tiA. 

'Satim spoken by Buddha on the cease of the DnAkha-ekandha.' 

Translated by Flr4fl, of the Western TUn dynasty, 
A.D. 865-316. 6 leaves. 

680 Wi^MH^ M ^m 

Fo-shwo-shih-mo-iiftn-pan-laA. 

« Si&tim OB the caoee spoken by Boddha to iSikja MahSnteian/ 
Translated by £' JTAien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 

238-380. 5 leaves. 
The above two works are earlier translations of No. 

543 (loo), i.e. part 3 of the SAtra on the DuAkha- 

skandha, in the Hadhvamfigama* Z^-yuen-Iu, &so. 6, 

foL 35 a. 

581 MWtHBM^ 

Fo-ahwo-pi-mo-8ph-ikiA. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha to Yimanas (?>.* 

Translated by Oufiabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 430-479. 5 leaves. This is a later translation of 
Ko. 543 (309), i. e. the Sfttra spoken to Vimanas (T), in 
the Kadhyamigama. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc 7, fol. 2 b. 

682 mm^mf^f-^mft 

Fo-sh wo-pho-lo-man-tsz'- mift-loA-Ai- 
nien-pu-li-iUA. 

' Siktra spoken by Boddha to a BrShnuHia who ooold not beoone 
free from tender thooghts at the death of his son.' 

Translated by In Bhi-kfto, of the Eastern Bin 
dynasty, a. d. 35-330. 5 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of No. 543 (316), L e. ilie Sfitra on the pro- 
duction of love, in the Madhyamftgama. jP'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, foL 3 b. 

Fo-Bhwo-ahi-i'- i(ru-8h'-p&-2:yUij(i-;»n-Jiii. 

<8at» spoken by Buddha to the GrOiapeti, being a man 
possessed or sight dtiee and tsn frmttiei (1).* 



J 



146 



St)TBA-FI7AEJL 



146 



Tranfllfttod hj An EDii-kio, of the Eastern Hin 
dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 4 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of No. 542 (217), L e. the SAtra spoken hj 
Inanda to the GWhi^ti possessed of eight eitie8(TX in 
the HadhTamtgama. Z'-yuen-lu, £ua 7, fol. 2 b. 

584 Wi^Wt^M^U 

Fo-ehwo-flid-iien-tiA* 

*SetiB apokoi bj Boddhs on the v^wt ngmJ 
Trandated under the Eastern Trin dynasty, A.D. 
317-420 ; but the translator's name is lost 2 leaves. 
This is a later translation of No. 542 (220), Le. the 
S6tra on the view of the Tathigata, in the Madhya- 
mtgama JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fi>L 3 a. 

586 nwt^Hnu 

Fo-ahwo-taien-yu-ifciA. 

* Setiaepokai hj Boddba c/tk the snow oompariion.' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317- 
420 ; but the tvan8latof*s name is lost. 4 leaves. This 
is a similar translation of No. 542 (221), L e. the Sfttra 
df the same title as thai of No* 585, in the Madhyami- 
gama. Z'-ynen-lu, hao. 7, foL 3 a. 

586 MWt1^&^^ 

Fo-shwo-piha-flL-i-ikiA. 

'Sfttra spoken hj Baddlw on the nntreml meaning of the law.* 

IVanalated by An Shi-k&o, a.]). 152, of the Eastern 
H&n dynaety, a. d. 25-220. 10 leaves. 

587 mwt»m^f^m 

Fo-Bhwo-k'w&ik-i-f&-mmn-U&« 

'SAtim spoken by Buddha on the gete of the kw of wide meaning.' 
Translated by Paramfirtha, of the iTian dynasty, 
A. D. 557-589. 10 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
chapter in the Madhyam&gama, No. 542 ; bat the title 
of the chapter is not mentioned in jS^-ynen-lla, fasc. 6, 
foL 3 a; PlAo-mn, fasc. 6, fol. 28 b; JT'-tsin, hsc, 31, 
foL 3 a. 

688 nmj&%^^ 

Fo-flliwo-ikid-toh-hhi&A-iEiii. 

* Setim spoken hj Boddha on the fragnaee of the Tirtae of iSUa.* 

• Translated by Tbin-wn-ltn (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tdn dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 2 leaves. This 
is a^similar transbtion of No. 543 (23), i. e. the chapter 
on the Lord of the earth, in the Ekottarfigama. E*- 
yiien4a, &sc. 7, foL 3 b. 



I 



589 n^mAn^istfum 



FoH3hwoHa2^-san-2:&a-hlueiirehi-4d6n-2dA, 

'Sfttn spoken hy Buddha on Ibw men's appeeianoe in the world.' 

Translated by Qniiabhadra,of the earlier Sqn dynasty, 
A. p. 420-479. 4 leaves. This is a later translation 
of No. 543 (26), Le. the chapter on the four kinds of 
the catting of thought, in the Ekottarlgama. JT'-ynen- 
lo, &SC. 6, fol. 3 b. 

690 MWtHS ^ ^1i 

Fo-ahwo-ihi-firpan-JdA. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the origin of Serfa-dhanna.' 

Translated by K' JDUen, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 
222-280. I leaf. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 542 (113), i. e. the SAtra of the same title as that 
of No. 590, in the Madhyamtgama. jP'-yuen-lo, &so. 
6, fol. 26 a. 

591 mwtu^mumm 

Fo-Bhwo-ibftii-thftn-iDi-Jki-kwo-2aA. 

* SUtra spoken by Boddha on the prophecy of Gantaml.' 

Translated by Hwni-tien, A.n. 457, of the earlier 
Snn dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 8 leaves. This is a later 
translation of No. 542 (zi6), ia th^ SAtra on Qau- 
taml, in the Madhyamtgama. JT-yoen-In, &8c 6, fol. 
26 a. There is another translation similar to Nob. 542 
(1x6) and 591, via. chap. 9 of No. 556. 

592 M^^J^^f^Mi^ 

Fo^wo-ffln-£'-o-fa-4iii. 

* Bfttra spoken bj Boddha on the BrahmelArin AmbeshOa^.* 
Translated by K* JTAien, of the Wu dynasty, a.d. 
222-280. I fascicizlns. This is an earlier transla- 
tion pf Na 545 (20), L e. the S^tva on (the Kinava) 
Ambash(Aa (T), in the DtrghAgama. jE*'- ynen-ln, &8C 6, 
f<dr^i a. 

593 MWt^J^-M^ 

Fo-Bhwo-ted-ib'- kwo-AdA. 

'Stitra spoken by Boddha on the froit of the cahn-minded 

(L e. iSrAmsnya-phala).' 

Translated* by Th4n-wu-Un (Dharmaraksha f ), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.i>. 317-420. i fiftscicnlns. 
This is a similar translation of No. 545 (27), i e. the 
Ar&ipaiiya-phala-Bfttra, in the Dtrghlgama. JP-yuen-lu, 
fii8c.6, fol. 21 a. 

« 

594 MWttSkn^^m^ 

Fo-8hwo-lfti-ikAftrho-lo-£ulL 

•Sftin ipoktn hf Buddh* on (Um GHhapati)' BMUhHP*l*0)>* 

L 



147 



StTRA-PirAKA, 



148 



Translated hj E* Ehien, of the Wa dynaBtj, A. d. 
aa2-a8o. la leaves. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 542 (132), L e.'the SAtra of the same title as that 
of No. 594, in the Madhyamigama. JT'-yuen-Iu, 
fetsc. 6, fol. 27 a. 

595 ^ Ift # ^ -^ ft 

Fo-sh woHsh&nHshaA-tsss'- JdA. 

* Sfttn ipoken b j Bnddha to the son of Su^ta.* 

Translated hj Kvl FA-hu (Dhannaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 365-316. 9 leaves. This 
is a similar translation of No. 54 a (135), i. e. the SAtra 
spoken to Su^&ta in the Madhyam&gama, and also Nos. 
545 (16), 665, heing the StgUo (or iSMgUa ?)-vida. 
Cf. iT'-yuen-lUy fasc. 6, fol. ay a. 

596 ^ H ii: ft - 

Fo-shwo-shu-JfciA. 

'Sfttn ipoken by Buddha to SaAkhya (-maudgalyftyana).' 
Translate hy Fi-kilj of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 365-316. 6 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 64a (144), i e. the SAtra spoken to Sankhya- 
mandgaly&yaQa, in the Kadhyam&gama. iT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. a 7 a. 

597 mwt^Jk^mmmmm 

M M M 

ffaL -w* ^c 

Fo-flhwo-f8ji-A'-Ao-po-lo-yen-wan- 
iuii-tsun-itiA. 

* Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the superiority of the easte (of 
Brithmanas) in answer to the BrahmaHrin ]^o-po-lo-yen (?).* 

Translated hy Th&n-wu-l&n (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. p. 3i7-4ao. 8 leaves. This 
b a similar translation of No. 54a (151), i. e. the SAtra 
spoken to Aava (?), in the Madhyamftgama. JT'-yuen- 
In, fasc. 6, fol. 27 h. 

598 mmnti&m 

Fo-sh wo-sz*- ti-AiA. 

* Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the four truths.* 

JTatos-satya-sfltra. 
A.R., p. 476; A. M. G., p. 379. Translated by An 
Shi*k&o, of the Eastefti H&n dynasty, a. j>, a5-aao. 
10 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 54a (31), 
i. e. the Sdtra on the explanation of the holy troths, in 
the Madhyamftgama. JT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. aa h. 

599 ^ 1% f3 ;|c ft 

Fo-shwo-haAHghoi-ibiiL 

Sfttra spoken by Bnddha on the river GaAgft (eomparison).* 



Translated hy Fi-iU, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 365-316. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 64a (37), i. e. the SAtra on (the country of) 
Zamp& (T), in the Madhyamlgama. JT-yuen-lu, &sc. 
6, fol. a*3 a. 

600 nwtm^ Ajs^m 

Fo-Bhwo-ibui-ph(Hpi-l:Aiu-ibiiL 

' Siitra spoken by Buddha on the Bhikshu JKampa.' 

Translated hy F&-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 365-3x6. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 54a (laa), i. e. the Sfttra on JTampa, in the 
Madhyamigama. Z'-yuen-lu, fiisc 6, fol. a6 a. 

601 mm^^i^^m 

Fo-shwo-pan-sifiii-i-i;'- JaiL 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the fundamental lelationship 

(or causation).* 

Translated hy An Shi-kAo, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, a. d. a5-aao. 3 leaves. 

602 Mwtm^^m 

Fo-sh wo-yuen-pan-ib'- iEdii. 

* Sfttra spoken by Bnddha on the fandamental cansatknu' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317- 
4ao ; hut the translator's name is lost a leaves. The 
above two works are similar translations of No. 54a 
(51), Le. the Siitra on the fundamental limit, in the 
Hadhyamfigama. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. a 3 a. 

603 nmm^^Mi^m 

FoH3hwo-tiA-8ha]&-w&6-ku-8h'- Hii. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the former aooount of the King 

Mftrdha^.' 

Translated by F&-M, of the Western Tsm dynasty, 
A,D. a65-3i6. 7 leaves. 

604 mm^miin^m 

Fo-shwo-wan-tho-Hd-w&A-ibidu 

* Siitra spoken by Buddha on the King Mindhitri.* 
Translated hy Dharmaraksha^ of the Northern Li&n 
dynasty, a.©. 397-439. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
54a (60), L e. the Siitra on the four continents, in the 
Madhyamlgama. JK^'-yuen-lu, Case. 6, fol. 33 a. Cf. 
Bumouf, < Introduction/ p. 65 seq., transhUed from the 
Divyivad&na. For the Sanskrit text, see the Catalogue 
of the Hodgson Manuscripts, III. 2 5, a6 ; V. 6 1 ; VI, 46. 



149 



St^TEA-PITAKA. 



150 



606 — 







Sftn-kwdi-wu-iKd-tshz*- ain-yeii-li- 
kuA-toh-Jiii. 

* Sfttn on the merite of the IViMnuu (three-refiiget), Ptitt*- 
4U (Ato pnoepts), compairioBite thovglii and diiliking 
and beooBiiiif free (from tba world).' 

Translated under Uie Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 
317-420; but the tianslator's name is lost i leaf. 

606 MWC^^U 

Fo-8hwo-su-t&-itiiL 

'Sfttia ipoken by Buddha to Sadatta.' 

Translated by Qunavruldhi, A. d. 495, of the Tahi 
dynasty, A.D. 479-502. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
54a (155)1 ^^ ^^ Siitra spoken to Sndatta, in the 
Madhyamftgama. jf-ynen-la, fasc. 6, fol. 27 b. 



607 m^Binnm^^ 




nn 



Fo-w6i-kw&A-Jhi-yuen-lAo-pho-lo-man- 
shwo-hhi&o-iiii. 

*8atra on leanting addreased by Buddha to the old BHthmana 
of the yeUow bamboo garden (PltaTenavana?)/ 

Translated under the earlier San dynasty, a. d. 420- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. This 
is a later translation of No. 542 (157), i. e. the Sutra 
spoken in the yellow reed garden, in the Madhyami- 
gama. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 28 a. 



608 




Fo-shwo-fiSLn-mo-yu-ifciA. 

* SatiB spoken bj Boddha on the Brahma comparison (I).* 

Translated by E' JT Aien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222*280. II leaves. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 542 (161), i. e. the Siitra on (the conversion of the 
BrahmaA^rin) Brahman (1), in the Madhyam&gama. K'- 
yuen-lu, fosc. 7, foL i a. 



609 




W rtSu -^ Jt 

Fo-shwo-tsun-sh&fk-^ii. 

' Siitra spoken by Baddha on the honourable one (f).' 

Translated by Kn Fa-hu (Dharmarakefha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. b. 265-316. 4 leaves. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 542 (166), i. e. the Siitra 
on the worthy in the Yih&ra of j^dkya(muni f), in the 
Madhyamigama. iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, foL i a. 



610 1^ 1% ISI Ml ft 

Fo-flhwo-yiA-wu-iiA. 

' Satra spoken by Baddha to (the Brahmatia) naoMd i9aka (parrot).* 

Translated by Qnnabhadra, of the earlier SuA dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 10 leaves. 

611 nwtnm'is^ 

Fo-ahwo-teu-thi&o-ikifL 

« Satim spoken by Baddha on or to Teo-thiao (Devadatta ?).' 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A.D.265- 
316 ; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of 
No. 542 (170), i.e. the Siitra spoken to ^ka^ in the 
Madhyamftgama. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 1 a. These 
Siitras relate, that there was a white dog in the house 
of a (Jnhapati or Brdhmana named iSnka, in Arfivastt. 
This dog barked at Buddha, when the latter approached 
the house for alms. Then the dog was told by Buddha, 
that he was a Brahmaib&rin named Teu-thilto ()) in his 
former birth,and constantly made a noise in asking food ; 
but now having been bom as a dog^ he could simply 
bark, and that he should be silent. Afterwards /9aka, 
the son of the former Brahma^arin, and the master of the 
present dog, was very angry with Buddha, having learnt 
that his favourite dog was greatly offended by Buddha. 
Then Buddha taught him the doctrine of Karma. 

The two chars cters ^ ||| Fan-w^i are used in 
No. 610 and some other works (e.g. No. 16) in the 
sense of ' going about in the sparch of alms.' This term 
may literally be rendered as 'to divide an outpost or 
frontier town and garrison,' but not streets in general, 
as Mr. Beal translates in his Catalogue, p. 48, 1. 5. 
Moreover, Fan-w^i is generally understood as a trans- 
literation, the original of which may be Pain<fapatika, 
one of the twelve Dhiitas. Cfl col. 108. 

612 MWtM^ 

Fo-Bhwo-i-AiA. 

' Siitra spoken by Buddha on thonght.' 

Translated by En F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. D. 265-316. 3. leaves. 
This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (172), i.e. the 
Siitra on thought, in the Madhyamagama. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. I b. 



613 



Fo-shwo-yiA-flBl-iiA- 



* Sdtra spoken by Baddha on the law of the fitness (of cause 

aadeffect).\ 

Translated by En F&-hii (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 5 leaves. This 

L 2 



161 



StTRA^FirAKA. 



162 



ia an earlier tranaUtiom of No. 64a {1I4), L e. the SAtra 
on the law of receivbg, in the Madhyamigama. £'- 
Toen-lu, ftae. 7, foL i b. 

614 mmfStVim^isiB'B 

Fo-shwo-po-sz'- ni-w&A-ihAi-heu-paA- 
ibA&n-ta-fisui-ahan-AtA. 

*S(lLtim spoken by Bnddba io the King Prteen^t, who p«t dut 
on hiB body at the death of hit mother (mad eema to eee 
Boddhft).* 

Translated hj TirM, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. B. 265-316. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of a Siitra in No. S43 (^6), i« e. the chapter on the four 
kinds of the catting of thought, in the Ekottarftgama. 
JT-yaen-ln, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a. 

616 ^ i$ li iC II 

Sii-mo-tiii-nU-iiA. 

•SAtra on Somati, the daogfater (of Anathapfaidada).' 

Translated by K' KMth, of the Wa dynasty, a.d. 
aas-s8o. so leaves. 

616 1^ 1% H Ji it^ IS 

Fo-shwo-s&n-mo-ildd-^kiA. 

' Setra apoken by Boddha on Siunati (t) .' 

Translated by Kp. Lflh-yen, of the Wn dynasty, A.D. 
39s-s8o. 9 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of a 
Sfttra in No. 543 (30), i. e. the chapter on Suda, in the 
EkotUWigaina. Z^^-tsin, &sc. 36, foL as b. 

617 wnwt^mf^mn^ 

Fo-shwo-pho-lo-man-piHUB'-ibidu 

'Setra apoken by Bnddha on some Brfthmaaaa (who mean) to 

avoid death.' 

Translated by An. Shi-k&o, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, A.D.25-aao^ i leaf. This is an earlier trans- 
lation of a S6tra in No. S43 (3i)> i«e. the chapter on 
the higher increasing, in the Ekottarigama. iT'-yuen* 
In, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a. 

618 Mi^u^winm 

Sh'- shi-k wo-vm-fd-p&o-ikiii. 

* Hfttra on obtaining five liappy rewarda by girlng food.' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316; but the translatoi^s name is lost. !i. leaves. 
This is a similar translation of a Sdtra in No. 543 (3 a), 
i. e. the chapter on the collection of good (qualities), in 
the Ekottarfigama. ir*-yuen-lu, &8c. 7, fol. 4 a. 



ei^mwL^m^mmmmm 



4-fo-kuA-y&A-iUiL 

' Sfttra on the King Bfanbiaira's ooning to wonhip Bnddha.' 

Translated by F4-Jta, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 5 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of a SAtra in No. 543 (34), L e. the chapter on equani* 
mity,intheEkott»rtgania. ff -yuen-lu,fiuc7,foL4b. 



620 «l^ft#-=P^3ft«^« 
FoHihwo-ibA&A-ibo-taaB'-Ua-kwo-iJ^a-iii-iiA. 

* Setra apoken by Bnddha on the aon of a AaahlAin (elder or rich 
merchant) who fonook home aiz timea (lin-kwo ; and who^ 
for the aeventh time^ became a diadple of Bnddha).' 

Translated by Hwui-Aden, A. b. 457, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 3 leaves. This is a later 
translation of a SAtra in No. 543 (35)^ i. e. the chapter 
on the collection of unjust things, in the Ekottarlgama. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fine 7, foL 4 b. 



621 



mwtMmmm 



Fo-Bhwo-y&A-itud-mo-iliiL 

<Satra apoken by Bnddha on AAsnlimSlya.' 

Translated by En F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western IMn dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 7 leaves. 

622 ^ 19; m fi f « 

Fo-8hwo-7&A-iHid-ii-£u!L 

'Setra spoken by Bnddha on AfignlimAlya.' 

Translated by £vl F&-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin djmasty a. b. 265-316. 7 leaves. 

The above two woiks are earlier translations of 
No. 543 (38), L e. the chapter on the (six) powers, in 
the Ekottarigama. iT'-yuen-lu, &so. 7, foL 4 b seq. ; 
where No. 62a is said to have been translated by 
F&-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty. Nos. 621 and 622 
do not agree ifith each other, so that they may most 
probably be difibrent parts of a text. 

623 mwtis ±^\um 

Fo^wo-liH9h'-i-8hAn-JiA. 

' Sfitia apoken by Buddha on the (500) ICaUaa or wnatlan who 
were trying to more a monntain.' 

Translated by Kn Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of thA 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 6 leaves. . 

624 Mmmi^t^^m 

Fo-shwo-sz'-wdi-tahaA-yiu-flL-iiii. 

* Bfitia apoken by Buddha on the fonr Adbhntadharmaa.' 



168 



St^TBA.PITAKA. 



154 



Translated by JTu Fi-hu (Dharmaralraha), of the 
Western Tan dynasty, A. n. 265-316. a leaves. 

The above two works are earlier trandations of 
SAtras in Na $43 (4a)> L e. the ehiqpter on the eight 
difficulties, in the i^ottarlgama. JT'-yuen-ln, &sc. 7, 
foLsa. 

Fo-shwo-sho-li-fd-ma-ibieii-Iien-yia- 
az'-ikAii-liA. 

' Satra spoken bj Buddha on iSiripntni and llaadgaljAjaDa'to 

going thioiigh four ronda.' 

Translated by Kbit Kannnfin, of the Eastern HBn 
dynasty, A.D. 25-230. 4 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of a Stitra in No. 543 (45), L e. the chapter 
on tlie horse-king, in the Ekottarlgama. iT'-ynen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 5 a. 

626 -tm^^niA^m 

Tshi-fo-fu-mu-siA-tsz'- kiA. 

* Sfttra on the namea and nunamee of the parenta of the aeven 

Boddhaa.' 

Translated under the W^i dynasiy, a.d. 220-265; 
but the translator's name is lost 4 leaves. This is an 
earlier translation of a Sdtra in No. 543 (48), L e. the 
chapter on the ten bad (actioni^), in the EkottarAgama. 
Jir'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, foL 5 b. 



627 



mwtik^m 



Fo-Bhwo-f&jflL-niu-HA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on letting oowi go.* 

Translated by Kum&ra^va, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 5 leaves. 

628 id j& ^ 

Tuen-ibAi-JbiA. 

* Nidftna^ttm.* 

Translated by Hhtlen-X:w&n (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 
661, of the Thlbi dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 3 leaves. 

nie above two works are similar translations of 
s S&tra in No. 543 (49), i. e. the chapter on pasturing 
cows, in the Ekottarlgama. JT'-yuen-Iu, fesc. 7, fol. 5 b. 

629 ^ifc+-«iJ&^3to*« 

FoHeihwoHahi-yi-8i&AH9z'-nien-.?a-lfti-i;i][i. 

'Setia spoken by Buddha on eleren (methods oQ thinking of 

the 'HithAgata.' 

Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, A.D. 420-479. 2 leaves. 



630 mwtmn^m 

Fo-ahwo-ez'-ni-U-iiiL 

'Setim ipoken by Bnddha on four Narakaa.' 
Translated by ThAn-wn-lin (Dharmaraksha f), of the 

Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 2 leaves. 
The above two works are similar translations of a 

SAtra in No. 543 (50), i e. the chiqpter on the worship 

of the Triratna, in the EkottarAgama. JT-yuen-lu, 

fiuc 7, foL 6 a. 

631 ^mm^mM. + ^m 

Sh<>-wdi-k wo-vr&A-maA-Jden-shiHEtz'- ibiA. 

'Satim on ten different dieama of the King of the eonnl^ 

AAvaatt (PhMenvit).' 

Translated nnder the Western Tsin dynasty, a.i>. 
265-3x6 ; but the translator's name is lost 5 leaves. 

632mmm^r-i»ft]^-\'¥m 

FoHEihwo-kwo-wftA-pa-UHsien-ni-slu-maA-iliiL 

' Satim spoken by Buddha on the ten dreams of Praseni^t, the 
King of the country (iSrftvastl).' 

Translated by Thfin-wu-l&n (Dharmaraksha f), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 31 7-420* 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
Sdtra in No. 543 (52), i. e. the chapter on the Parinir- 
v&na of Mahfipra^patl. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc 7, fol. 6 b. 

638 Wf H 1^ ^ fil? 

()-nftn-ihu](i-hhi&o-JdA. 

' Satra on Ananda's fellow-stadent (named Gupta).' 
Translated by An Shi-kfio, of the Eastern Hin 
dynasiy, a.d. 25-220. 4 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of a part of the Ekottarigama, No. 543. 
A''-yuen-lu, hao, 7, fol. 7 a. 

«34 £ II W ^ IE 

Wu-yon-'^^khuA-ikiA. 

' Satim on the emptiness of all the Hie Skaadhas.' 

Translated by I-tsin, a. n. 710, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. I leaf. This is a later translation of a 
part of fiusc. 2 of the Samyuktigama, No. 544. f- 
yuen-Iu, &sc. 7, foL 7 a. 

 

635 ifiimm^n^mm 

O-n&n-wan-Bh'- fo-i(;i-hhiM<-ikiA. 

' satra asked by Ananda on the differenoe of lucky and nnlncky 
conditions of those who senre Buddha.' 

Translated by An Shi-k&o, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 7 leaves. 



156 



St^TBA-PITAKA. 



156 



636 



^^m 



'8&tn on dJanguding the Uw.' 

Trandated by FirlA, of the Western Trin dynasty, 
A.D. 365-316. 3 leaves. 



643 



mm^m 



637 



^m^mm 



Orii&n-fiBUi-pieh-itiA. 

' Sfttim on Aiiftnda's thinking.' 

Translated by Sh&n-iHen, of the Western Tshin 
dynasiy, a.d. 385-431. 7 leayefl. 

The above three works are similar translations^ and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln^ fiuKs. 7, 
foL 10 b. 



638 



^n ^^ 



Wu-mu-tflz'- iHiL. 

* Siltim on the son of five mothers.* 

Translated by'JT' JTAien, of the Wu dynasty, a.d. 
222-280. 2 leaves. 



639 



ShA>-mi-lo-itiii. 

' Siltn on a Hramanera (tix. the eon of fire mothen).' 

Translated under the three Tshin dynasties, a. D. 
350-431; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, fasc 7, 
foL II a. 

640 S m % 

Yu-ye-ifeiA. 

' Sttn on Ytl-ye (lit. ' ie (she) a gem f — the name of the wife 

of a son of AnAthapiiuiada).* 

Translated by Th&n-wu-lib (Dharmaraksha f ), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 5 leaves. 



641 



^Wiicm 



Yii-ye-nu-ifciA. 

* SiHtra on the woman Yfi-ye.* 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265- 
316; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 

642 t^ m^u 

m 0-sa-tft-ibii&. 

* Siitr^ on A8tha(lft f — the name of a woman).' 

Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 2 leaves. 

The iibove three works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc 7, foL 1 1 a. 



Mo-taA-nii-KA. 

« SCltim (spoken to) a MfttaAga (outcast) giii' 

M&taAgt-s&tra. 

Ct Bdhtlingk und Roth, Sanskrit Dictionary, 8.t. 
M&tanga^ Translated by In Shi-k4o, of the Eastern 
H4n dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 3 leaves. It has been 
translated into English by Mr. Beal, in his Buddhist 
Literature in China, pp. 166-170. 



644 mminmi^^i^^m. 

Mo-taA-nu-HS-hhiA-Jbuii-lm-sh'-itiiL 

*Sfitra (spoken to) a MAtaAga giri on six different objects in 
explaining (the impnrity of body, tis. eje, noss^ BMwth, ear, 
▼oioe, and walking).' 

M&taAgt-siitra. 

Translated under the Western or Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316 or 317-420; but the translator's name 
is lost. 3 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of 
chap. I of No. 645. ^'-tsin, &sc. 30, foL 1 1 a. 

646 W^ ^^ Wi 

Mo-taA-Hd-iUA. 
M&taAgt-siitra. 

Transkted by Km Ldh-yen, together with K' JSTMen, 
of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 2 2 2-280. 2 fasciculi ; 2 1 and 
18 leaves; 7 chapters. 

646 "^MWiU 

Sho-theu-Hen-ildiL 

* Sfitra on fiHrdfilakama (** tiger's ear," i. e. the former name of 

Ananda).* 

M&taAgi-siitra. 

Translated by Km FS-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. i fasciculus; 
33 leaves. 

The above four works are similar translations com- 
plete and incomplete, and they are wanting in Tibetan, 
f -yuen-lu, fasc 7, fol. 9 b. They all give a history 
of the Kitangt or outcast girl named Piakrtti, who was 
asked by Ananda to give him water to drink, etc. 
Cf. Bumouf, 'Introduction' (ed. 1876), p. 183 seq., 
mentioned in Beal, Catalogue, p. 46. Nos. 643-646 
are to be compared with the Divy&vad&na. For the 
Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, III. 25, 26; V. 51; VI. 46. 

647 Khnmmmu 

jK*'- sh&n-pift-pi-y&o-ibifL. 

' Sfitra on the secret importance of curing the (heart) disease 
of those who engage in contemplation.' 



1S7 



StTTBA-PITAKA. 



158 



TraDBlated hy TtA-MXL Zin-diAn, a. s. 455, of {he 
earlier Siin dynaatj, a. d. 4ao-T479. 3 fiudcnlu This 
is said to be a similar translatton of s part of the 
Samjuktigamai No. 544 ; bat a oorrespoiiding part in 
No. 544 as well as Tibetan is not foond. JT-jnen-lq, 
£mo. 7, foL 9 a seq. Horeoyer it explains the doctrine 
of the Mah&yAna. JT'-tsin, £ua 30, foL 8 b seq. 

648 MWt^ &^MU 

Fo-8hwo-t8hi-£)^a-BAa-inRrAn-iHfL 

*8ftt» spoken hj Bsddha on MT«n pbow (AyalaiiM) and thiee 

•afcMoli fiw wntMnplitiflii.* 

Translated by An Shi-k&o, A. n. 151, of the Eastern 
Hin dynasty. A.]). s5-aao. 2 fiMcicalL This is an 
eailier translation of a part of fiuscionli a and 34 of the 
Samyuktlgamay No. 544. JT-yuen-lo, (too. 7, foL 7 a; 
Jr-tsin, &SC. 29, foL 9 b. 



649 WIHJ W © >ft -b -If^ « 

O-nArpin-ti-bwft-tBhi-tsz'-iiA. 

'Satrm on the oaaw&nagm of hit wven chlUroii omied bj 
AnithipiiKfada (bj ibmiib of giting them money).' 

Translated by An 8hi-kio, of the Eastern Hin dynasty, 
A. D. a5-raao. 5 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of a SAtra in No. 643 (5i)» L e. the ehapter on the 
Anitya, in the Ekottarigama. JT'-ynen-ln, fosa 7, 
foL 6 a. 

T&-&i-tfto-pAn-ni^pbAii-ibiA. 

* llahApn^INitt-perinirvaiM-flfttim.' 

Translated by Po FA-tsn, of the Western TUn dynasty, 
A. D. 265-31 6. 8 leaves. 

651 -m-^^vim^ 

Fo-ma-pftn-ni-yuen-JkiA. 

• BnHdhMBatH(Mahipriya|witt)-periniryiim-iatim.* 

Translated by Hwui-ilAien, A. n. 457, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar trandations of a 
SAtra in No. 543 (52), L e. the chapter on the same 
subject, in the Ekottarligama. if'-ynen-lu, fiuc 7, 
fol. 6 b. 

There is an appendix to Na 651, entitled *a record 
of changes after Buddha's Parinirv&na,' which describes 
n character of each of ten centuries. Cf. No. 123. 



652 



Translated by JTu Vtirhu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 2 leaves. 

This is an earlier translation of a S&tra in fosc. 3 of 
^0. 644, L e. the Samynktigama. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
foL7b. 



653 



Fo-BhvroHshaA-fBryin-ldft. 

Sfttn tpokea hj Buddha te the hoi j eeel of the tew.* 



Wa-yin-phi-yu-JdA. 

* Stttrm on the oomperieon of the ^o flkendhee (with foem, 
a babble, fleme, a phmtein, end yIiIoii).* 

Translated by In Shi-kiU>, of ihe Eastern HIb 
dynasty^ A. n. 25-220. 3 leaves. 

654 Ht it ;^ ^ J^ ^ J|E 

' Fo-shwo-Bhni-mo-eu-phiAo-iift. 

* Sfttim ipoken bj Buddha on the Soeting bnbbte or fbem on water 
(L e. the ifaret of Awe oomperiiont)/ 

Translated by Thln-wu-lin (Dharmaraksha % of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 3x7-420. 3 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
BAtn in hao. 10 of Na 544, i. e. the SamyuktAgama. 
Z'-tsin, bsc. 29, foL 10 b. 

656 nf^^^'^Mm 

Fo-ebvro-pa-taaB'- Bhea-i-£iii. 

' Satra spoken b j Boddha on not gnaiding one's own 

thonght.' 

Translated by E' ZUen, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222-280. X leaf. This is an earlier translation of a 
part of &sa xx of No. 544, ie. the Samyuktftgamn. 
Jir'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 8 a. 

656 nmrnm^f-m 

Fo-shwo-m&xi-yii6ii-taz*- JiA. 

* SAtra spoken by Buddha on Pamamaitrijaalpntra.' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 
3x7-420; but the translator's name b lost 3 leaves. 
This is a similar translation of a 8&tra in &sc. X3 of 
No. 544, L e. the Samyuktfigama. Z'-ynen-lu, &so. 7, 
foL 8 a. Cf. Bumouf, ' Introduction,' p. 209 seq., where 
a longer history of P6ma is given. 

657 H ^ ISr H 

Dharmatekra^pravartana (-afttra). 

A. R, p. 48s ; A. M. O., p. 288. Translated by In 
Shi-kAq, of the Eastern H&n dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 
2 leaves. 



159 



StTRA-PirAKA. 



160 



658 mwt^m^nm 

Fo-shwo-sftn-ikw&n-flL-lun-iiA. 

< Bwddhahhtohita-tripimv>itMiaFdhanndhilrT>>»fttim.* 

Dharmafatkra-pravartana (-siitra). 

Tranakted by I-tsin, a.d. fxo, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. a leayes. 

Tha above two works are similar translations of a 
S&tra in hac. 15 of No. 544, i.e. the Samyukt&gama. 
Jj^'-yuen-lu, fiisc 7, foL 8 b ; JT-tsin, bso. 29, fol. 1 1 a. 
Nos. 657 and 658 are to be compared with the P&li 
text of the Dhamma^akka-ppayatana-satta. An English 
translation of the latter is giyen in the Sacred Books 
of the East, yol. zi. 

659 mWtAlEM^ 

Fo-shwo-pA-HA-tAo-ibiA. 

< BiHMhaWiiiWt»<ah(iftgaFwmy»A»maiga-aatnL' 
Translated by An Shi-kfio,of the Eastern H&n dynasty, 
A.D. 25-220. a leayes. This is an earlier translation 
of a Sdtra in ft^o. 28 of No. 544, te. the Samyukta- 
gama. f -yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 8 b. 

660 H H 1^ its 

N&n-thiHshih-iiii. 

• SCltn. (addniMd to) Nftndi (or Nanda) of tha fiikym &mily .' 

Nanda-pravra^ft-sfitra (1). 

A.B., p. 478; A.H.O., p. 280. Translated by F&<- 
iM, of the Western Tsin dynasty,A.D. 265-3i6.«-5 leayes. 
This is an earlier translation of a 8(itra in fasc. 30 of 
No. 544, L e. the Samynkt&gama. Z'^-yuen-lo, faac 7, 
foL 8 b. 

661 1» Ift -i ^ H ffi «f 
Fo-8hwo-m&-yia-8&n-8i&&-£iii. 

'Satra spokan by Baddha on threa cbancteriatio marka of a 

(good) hone.* 

Tranidated by JT' Tfio, a. d. iSSrOt the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, A. B. 22-220. i leaf. 

FoH9hwo-m&-yia-p&-ihfti-phi-;eiin-2aA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on eight characten of a (bad) hone 

oomparod with those of a (bad) man (or Bhikihii).' 

Translated by K' Yfio, ▲. D. 185, of the Eastern E&a 
dynasty, a.i>. 22-220. 2 leayes. 

The aboye two works are earlier translations of a 
Septra or Sutras in fasc. 33 of No. 544, i e. the Sam- 
yukt&gama. Z'-yaen-la, fiuc. 7, fol. 9 a. 



663 ^ 1% « H « ^ ft 



L-kho-XaA. 

' 8atn apoken by Buddha on aoHableneaa.' 
Translated by Yirkfli, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.]). 265-316. 2 leayes. This is a later translation of 
a S6tra in No. 647> i* o* the Samynkt&gama in i &8- 
dcnlus. JT'-yuen-la, fasc 7, foL 9 a. In No. 663, 
Buddha explains that both good and bad people consort 
with their own classes. JT'-tsin, fesc. 29, foL 12 b. 



664 



#n*fB « 



Sia*hhiA-pair-J:Ai-Ji]&. 

' Satn on the origin of pnctioe (of the Bodhiaattvs;/ 

Translated by JTu T&-li (Kah&bala f ), together with 
Kh&n Man-si&n, A. D. 197, of the Eastern Uka dynasty, 
A,D. 25-220. 2 fasdcoli; 7 chapters. This is a life 
of iS&kyamuni. Chap, i is on ' manifesting a strange 
(phenomenon).' Chap. 2 is on * Bodhisattya's causing 
his spirit to descend/ L e. his coming down from the 
Tushiia heayen to be bom in this world. Chap. 7 is on 
* subduing the M&ra.' 

665 in ^ M M ^ J& ^ 

Th&i-tfiz'- i9ui-yiA-pan-ik&i- JiA. 

' Stitra on the origin of the lucky ftilfilment of the Crown-Prinoe.* 

Translated by JTiTAien, of the Wu dynasty, a.d. 222* 
280. 2 fasciculi. No diyision of chapters. This is a 
later translation of No. 664. The nanUtion reaches as 
fiur as the conyersion of the three brothers of K&syapa. 

666 la ^ ^ ^ ^ ft 

Ewo-2:&U-hlueii-tBfti-yin-kwo-£iifi. 

'8atim on the canae and effect of the paat and present.' 

Translated by Gunabhadns of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
▲. D. 420-479. 4 fiuMsiculi. No diyision of chapters. 
This is a later and fuller translation of Nob. 664, 665. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, &sc. 7, fol. xi b. The 
narration reaches as far as the conyersion of Hah4k&- 
syapa; and it ends with a &&taka of Buddha; initench 
he was a BiAi named Shfin-kwui (Sumati!), at the 
time of the Tathfigata Samantaprabha. 

667 mwt^^^mmmm 

Fo-shwo-n&irnu-iAi-yii-yin-yuen-iKA. 

* Satra spoken bj Boddha on the Aradana of the woman of the 
NSi tree (a kind of plum, i. e. AmrapSll (?), and her son) Cfiw^' 

Translated by An Shi-k&o, of the Eastern Hfin 
dynasty, a.]). 25*220. i fasciculus. 



161 



ST^TBA-PIfAKA. 



162 



668 Hi M; 5S^ ic # % i^ 

Fo-shwo-nAi-ntt-iAi-pho-ldiL 

' Sfttn ipokni bj Bnddhft on the wonaa of tiM Nii tne 
(JLmnpillt, and bar mm) OtnL* 

Translated bj In Bhi-klo, of the Eaitem HAn 
dTnasty, A.D. a$-aao. i &8cieolii«. 

The abote two works are similar translations^ but 
No. 668 is less complete. iT'- tsin, &so. 30, fol. 1 1 b. 
The sobjeet is the story of the woman of the N&i tree 
(a kind of plum, L e. JLmrap&li t), and her son Ova. 
She was called so, becanse she was miracnlonsly bom 
in a flower of this tree, in the garden of the^King of 
Yaijill. She was afterwards a &Tonrite of the King 
Bimbisfira, and gave birth to OIyb, liAo beeame a 
&mons physician. JT-ynen-ln (&sc. 7, foL is ^) men- 
tions No. 667 only, and sajs that it agrees with Tibetan. 



669 



FoHBhwoHshaA-iiA. 

'86tim ipoken by Buddba on formflr Bntbs (La. (MtdnV 



A.R., p. 485; A.M.O., p. 988. Translated by Kn 
Fi-hn (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 285, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 5 £Moienli; 55 S&tras col- 
lected. Deest in 'Hbetan. JT'-ynen-ln, fiuc. 7, foL 14 b. 
See, ho werer, the authorities mentioned under the title. 

670 5^ i> 3E 3l JP jji 

FhiAH9h&-'w&ik-wu-7aen-JbiA. 

* BfaBbJaara^rij^-fiaao-pfMitdbana ditwk' 
Translated by E' Khien^ of the Wn dynasty, A. D. 
2aa-28a 8 leayes. It agrees with. Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-kit fiEtsc. 7, &1. 14 b. 



671 



J® fl«3E« 



liu-li-wftA-iidA. 

' VakMli|M40n-«atim.* 
Translated by Eu F&-hu pharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 8 leaTes. It 
agrees with l^betan. JT'-ynen-ln, fietsc. 7, fol. 14 b. 

672 MWtM A^U 

Fo-8hwo-hAi-p&-toh-AiA. 

< Stttn spoken by Buddha on the eight good qnalitiet of the 

Translated by KumAra^ya^ of the Latter T 
dynasty, a«i>. 384-4x7. 3 leaves. 

67a mwtmmm 

Fo-Bhwo-fliL-hfti-JiA. ' 

'SOtim ipokrn by Bnddha on the sea of the law,' 



Trantf ated by FftriKi, of the Western Tm dynasty, 
A. D. 265-3x6. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lo, faso. 7, 
foL xa a. 

674 MWtl^ &^ 

Fo-Bhwo-i-tBu-ikiiL 

' Setn ipoken by Boddha on tha Iblnan of meaning.' 
Translated by JT Ehien, of the Wn dynasty, A. n. 
222-280. 2 fasciculi; 16 Sfttras collected. Deest in 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 15 a. 

675 A ra S IS ^ 

Kwdi-wan-mu-lien-ibiA. 

*8etim on the qoeationa addrened by Fkotas (departed spiiits) 

to Maodgalyiyaaa.' 

Translated by An Shi-kio, of the Eastern Hin 
dynasty, A.D.'25-a20. 4 leaves. 

676 mmm 

i;8&-t8&ik-ikiA. 

' SamynktarpiAdui-^atra.' 

Translated by Fi-hhien (Farhian), of the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, A. d. 3x7-^420. 1 1 leaves. 

677 m^m»m 

No-kwdi-p&o-yiA-AdA. 

' Preta (lit. hnngry-d0nion)-pha]a-«iitn.' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.x>. 317- 
420 ; the translator's name is lost 7 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
foL xoa. 

678 «II9; ra + ^ * « 

FoHdiv70-S2f-8hi-'rh-H&-JkiA. 

* BttUk of Forty-two Sactkma spoken by Buddha.' 
Translated by K&«yapa M&tanga, together with Zu 
Ffi-ltn (Dharmaraksba T), A. d. 67, of the Eastern Hin 
dynasty, A.i>. 25-220. i fasciculus; 8 leaves. This 
is the first transhtion of a Buddhist SAtra made in 
CJhina. It is stated in an old record, that this Sfitra 
consists of extrads from a larger work. 'As it was 
just the time when Buddhism was first introduced into 
China (a. d. 67), and the people did not yet believe in 
it deeply, Ki^tanga concealed his good understanding 
and did not translate many works; but he simply 
selected this SAtra for teaching others.' Kh&i- 
yuen-lu, fiEtsc x, fol. 4 b seq. Gf. N^-tien-lu, fasc. x, 
foL 6 a; Thu-Ai, fiisc x, foL 3 a. 'There was a later 

M 



168 



8t)TIlA*VirAUL 



164 



traiudation of No. 678, made by JT JCUen, of the Wa 
dynasty, a.d. 232-280; but it was lost abrcady in ▲.]>. 
73a It is said to hayo differed little frott the earUer 
translation, Le. No. 678/ E3iti-ynen-lii, fase. 15 a, 
foL 14 b. Of. Thu-JUy &se. x, fol. so a; f *ynen-la, 
bsc. 7, fol. 15 a. In the last anthorityy howerer, the 
nsDsl referenoe to the Tibetan Tenion is left oat. Bnt 



see KL. Feer^s e$tioii» entitled, Le 8Mn en Qnaianle- 
dsox Artades, Testes OUnois, TSUtain et MoBgoL An 
Engliah tnndation by Ber. B. Beal is gifen in his 
Oalenn of Buddhist fieripiores horn Ghiness^ pp. 190- 
203. A Arench trandation by M» K Feer. Bee also 
FkcAsBor Max M«]kr^s Bdeeted Essays, toL ii, p. 320^ 
no4e4. 




CLASS IL 

TlUi-yi-Jblfi, or Stitras of single traDslation, excluded fiiom the pre- 
cediiiff GlBfls. 



679 JE^ ^ i^U 

SaddhAnnaBmrttyopftBthftDa-sfttra. 
Z'-yuen-ln, &8c. 7, foL 15 a; Gone. 694; A.R., 
pp. 470-472; A.M.O., pp. 274-S7S. Translated by 
Gantama TngMrdU, a. d. 539, of the Eastern Wtt 
dynastyof the Ynen Cunily, a.d. 534-550. 70 fiMeieoK; 
7 diapters. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln, s-y. 
The subjects of the 7 diapters are— 

(i) The ranlti of tlie ten kladi of good eondnd (Le. cootnty 
to the Pwfarita). 

(2) Bfatli and dflnth. 

(3) The dUTerant heOi {mMj prisoh). 

(4) The ooadhioa of PMis Qnagrf damomy* 

(5) The birth as a iMMt 

(6) The oondMoe of DMSi. 

(7) The 

Cf. BodL Ortriogofl^ p. 5$. 



680 



Fo-pan<4ihiA-t8i-ifciiL 



Baddhafauitra. 
Z^-yaen-lu, fiuc. 7, foL 15 b; Gone. 167. 

AbhinifihlrTftinanaHifttra. 

A.B., p. 474; A.M.O., p. 277; Wassi^jew, p. 114. 
Trapdated by ffMna^pta^ a.d. 58^, of the Bui dynasty, 
A.D.g89(or68iV-6i8. 60 &sdeaE; ilo dk^yten. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yaen-ln, s. y. The following 
titles of the Life o^^nddha, such as No. 680, are men* 
tioned at the end of this work, as adopted fay Sto 
schools: — 



(I) Ti-ih*(gnet»rtl«r,ie.MahavMtat)bjthelfahaMA8ldkas. 
(a) TMwiA-yen (gicol sdoniaMBl, Le. MahaYjehe or iM^Hr 

▼irtaim(r), cf. the title of No. 159) by the 8vfi«lifadas. 
(3) Fo-wSA-yiii-yvni (Boddha't femw MUaaa cr Afadaae) bj 

the Kai|apl|ai. 



(4) 8Uh4ia.Ma.ni-|Ma-hhia (SlkjMBUil't fbraMr piediMb Le. 

BeddhdhMltM) bj tiM DhMDHieptM. 

(5) Phi-nt Hie bm fee (VfaiayepilAa-eieie) by tiie MiMiiaibM. 

An abstiact &iglidi translation of No. 680 by Beal, 
entitled the Bomantie History of Boddhai iniMieTolaiae. 

The following nine woriks were translated fay An Shi- 
klo^ of the Eastern Bin dynasty, a.]>. 25-220: — 

681 W^Wt:k^^^ MM 

FoHdiwo-tApAa-pAn-flhea-i-iiiL 

' Satim ipokni by Buddha OB kMpfa^ thoeshl» ia Ike (wHUMT eO 
An-pAn or AoapauL' Cf.No.543(i7X afcicloalL 



682 MWt^M^ 

Fo-diwo-mA-i-ifciiL 

* Satim spoken by Buddha OB te tho«s^ of 



mnmiAm 



688 



684 



Fo-shwo-l^U-lAa-laiL 

'SatnipokaBbyBBddheoBMfWBlplaeMorobjaeti.' i 



686 nwt»mmmmi&m 

FoHshwo-fim-piehHdiftn-AohHBa-JUd-iaiL 

'Satra ipokMi by Beddha OB the divMioB of tiie ranlti of good 

aad bod (eoBdeota or daedt).* 

EjurmaTibUigardliarmagrantha(?). 

A. B., p. 479; A. M. G., p. 282. I fcad e ol n Si There 
is an ennnMration of thirty-ox faults, ss the BesaM 
of drinking intoxieating liqnor. Z'-tsia, ftse. 30^ 
foLi4a. 



lOB 



8t)TKA-FI7AKA. 



186 



686 1W It tfl ^ Mt 4i 

•8ftti» ipoitai by Boddha on the NidAna oflflSTiiig the 
ordgr to become en endiorite^ i e. Abhinfahlmmiiia),* a 

There ie an ennmeratioii of thiitjr-five firaltSy 
leeolt of drink. JT'-tein, fiuM. 31, foL ai a. 



(in 

Bi. 

tLe 



687 



Fo-shwo-o-hAn-HA-hhiA-iij 



• Sfttni ipokeB by Boddhe on the lig^ pnetiee (tMght) in the' 

Afune(f).* 4 lenvei. 

688 m^wt-v Anwm 



i-pA-ni-li-ii] 

'Mttimepoken by Buddha on eighteen Nenkei or haOi.* (leatee. 

689 nwt^^MM 

Fo-8hwo-ift-8hea-ikAan-iKfL 

' Setia ipoken by Boddha on the condition (Dfaanna) whieb 
noeiTes dwt or impurity/ i leaH 

Bnddha exhorts both sexes of nuuikind to desist from 
their impure attachment to each other. JT'-tsin, &sc 
3I9 foL 14 a. 



690 



Fo-shwo-tflin-hhio-iHft. 

' Sfttia fpoken by Buddha on advanoement in learning/ 

Translated by Tsa-iUll Zin-shan, a. d. 455, of the 
earlier Son dynasty, A. d, 420-479. i lea£ 



Fo-shwo-toh-tlk>-ihi-taA-8i-tt&-iku&. 

* Setra epfrften by Boddha on (the nee of) the tin-itair(iaiakkharA, 
or a Bhikahn'f etuff, the top being armed with metal rings) ae 
aladder or path for obtaining BodhL' 

Translated under the Eastern Tkin dynasty, a-d. 
317-430; but the translator's name is lost 3 leaves. 
There is an appendix on the law or mles for holding 
this Bta£ This work is to be compared with a Tibetan 
Tendon or work, mentioned in A. K, p. 47 9, and A. ILO., 
p. a8i, as No. 32, with the following note : *No San- 
skrit titla On the use of a staff (with some tinkling 
ornaments on it) by the priests.' 

692 nwc^ti^^u 

FoHdiwo-phin-iUdM-lio-kiift-iBA. 

* Sfttra fpoken by Boddha to a poor old man.' 

Translated by Hwni-ifcien, of the earlier Son dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. 3 leayes. The sixth character of the 



title is written f^ wan, an old man, in Z'-yuen-lu, 
faso. }, foL 14 a. 

693 ^ Ji H ^ # ft 

Sii-mo-thi-iA&A-lro-ikui. 

'Settia (spoken to) the SmiMok Snmati.* 

Translated by K' ZAien, of the Wu dynasty, ▲.». 
aaa-aSo. ix leayes. 

The following two works were translated by In Shi- 
k&o, of the Eastern HAn dynasty, A. d. 25-220 : — 

694 ^*W«H®HE« 
JS:MA-iko(-tBZ>&o-n&oHi&n-JkAu-iki&. 

* Setia on (the ion oQ a £fre8h<&in (ridi merchant) who eanaed 
three placee (of Dofae, men, and NAgas) to be haramed 
(at <me and the mme time).' 3 leavee. 

The third character of the title is left out in the 
present edition, but aocordiog to the contents it must 
be put in, as it exists in f -ynen-ln, &sc. 7, foL 17 b ; 
£''-tsin, £bl8c. 31, foL 8 b. 



696 



jnen-tho-kwo-wA&-£i]L 

'GAndbftn-deM-rilj»4atn.' i Imtc 



696 



mmn^m 



O-n&n-sz'- ah'- kiikl 

* Sfttza (ipoken to t) Ananda on four mattera^' 

Translated by K^ iTMen, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222-280. 3 leayes. The four matters are — i. To 
support men and feed animals with a pitiful heart. 
a. To help the poor with a compassionate heart. 3. To 
al^stain from eating meat, and to keep the five precepts. 
4. To honour the Aftmanas. If one practises these, it 
is the same as worshipping Buddha. iT-tsin, fasc. 31, 
foL 20 b. 

697 ^ M^ 

Fan-pieh-iJA. 

' Setza on the diiiaipn or distinction (of reonlti).' 

Translated by JTu Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 6 leaves. There 
are those who keep the moral precepts and obtain 
happiness; and those who keep the same precepts, 
but fall into misfortune. There are three classes of 
those who serve Buddha. Then the S&tra states that 
Jnany lawless Chinamen are among the subjects of the 
M&ra ! Z^'-tsin, fisuBC. 31, fol. 20 a. 

The following three works were translated by K* 
KKen, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 222-280 : — 

M2 



ler 



StJTRk'TITAlUL. 



168 



698 



jf^ ££ %( ^K 



'8fttnoii(theKi]ig)AjfiU»tnL' 4WTM. 

It states the murder of the King Bunbisfira. The 
aocount is siinilar to that which is giveQ in theYinayap 
piteka. ^''-tsin^ fiuM. 30, foL 18 b. 

699 ^mm 

Ss^-yuen-iiA. 

'Sfttim OB four wiahet (of Hiaiikmd)/ 5 levrei. 

It leemB that some paoeagee are left ont» as the eom- 
position is not oonsecatiye. JT'-tsin, fosc. 31, foL 15 a. 



700 



mmm 



JT-kea-iiiL 

* Sfttn on the fierce dog (oomperiaon).' f iBttfos. 

Those, who reoeiye instmction ia mond pvsoq>ts 
and envy ck dislike their teachers are compared to a 
fierce dog that bites his master. JT-tsin, Sbubc. 31, 
fol. 19 b. 

The aboYC twenty works are wanting in Tibetan. 
Jr-ynen-la, fasc. f , fol. 14 a seq. For lToe/685 and 
691, see, however, the anthorities mentioned under 
the titles respectively. 

701 A M 31? <S 

F&-kwftii-Ui-£iA. 

<S(ttra on the d^t kinds of teting.* 

Translated by TeA-tkH JTin-shan, A. d. 455, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, iuB. 420-479. 2 leaves. This 
is somewhat similar to Nos. 54a (soa), 576, 577. 
JST'-tsin, fasc a8, foL ao a. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, &sc 7, foL 18 b. 

702 # f- « 

Hhiao-tsz'-ikiA. 

•S&tra on the filial child.* 
Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A-d. 
365-316 ; but the translator's name is lost a' leaves. 

703 B J^^^^'IR 

BSi-Oi'-fka-k'-iiiL 

• SAtm on the BnluiaUiiit BUck-frmily (KtOIm. or KU* !)•' 
Tnnslated hj K' Ehiea, of th« Wu dynasty, a.j>. 
aaa-a8o. 4 leavw. 



704 



0-Xia-lia-iku&. 

* Sfitzm on (the merchsnt) Aknra.' 



Translated under the Eastern HAn dynasty, A. d. as* 
aaa ; but the translator's name is lost 4 leaves. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, &sc 7, foL 18 a seq. 

Fo-w«i-o-i;'-lo-iKft-y6li (-6hwo)-t8s'- 
hwft (read th&)-t80-kk(l-idA. 

' Satn ipoken by Baddhn to AJbira (f)-liJUji^ on pafai oaosed 

by oneeelf or by another.* 

Translator's name is lost 3 leaves. But in Z'-tsin 
(&SC. 31, foL 6 a) this work is said to have been trans- 
lated by An EBii-k&o^ of the Eastem.HAn dynasty, a. d. 
as-aao. The Chinese title is given there con<^j, 
while in the present edition the eighth character (shwo) 
is left out, and the ninth (thi) is written wrongly (as 
hwfi). Unless these &ults are corrected, the titie is 
quite uninteUigible. The subject of Buddha's sermon 
in this work is this, that pain is caused neither by one- 
self nor by another, nor by both, nor is it without a 
cause. Thus he caused AJidra (t)-k&«yapa to perceive the 
truth and obtain the way. £''-tsin, s. v. 

706 nwt¥^mmmm4t 

Fo-shwo-tsoi-yeh-p&o-yiik-AiAo-hwIl- 
ti-yii-ibiA. 

* Sfitzm ipoken by Bnddh* on teediing of hells ii the nsnlti 

of sinAil aotione (t).' 

Translated by An Shi-kio,of the Eastern Hfin dynasty, 
A. B. as-aao. 6 leaves. 

The following four works were translated by K* 
ZXien, of theWu dynasty, a.d. aaa-a8o: — 

707 Mwtn^ytj^m. 

Fo-shwo-luA-w&A-hhiuA-ti-iiA. 

' Sfitn ipoken by Buddha on the elder and younger farothen of 
the NSga-kings (lubdoed by Mandgalyiyana).* 3 leafOi. 



708 



M ^ M ^ ^ ^M 

FoHshwo-iU&A-iko-yin-yueh-idiiL 

Sfitra ipoken by Buddha on the iSieshlikin named 'hiMmgOf 

ghoiha.* 5 leavei. 



709 



mwt-b^m 



Fo-Bhwo-tshi-nU-AdiL 

* Sfitim ipoken by Bnddha on sevta women.* 7 



169 



StyrRA-FITAEA. 



170 



710 



mwtAmm 



Fo-fihwo-p&^sh'- laiL 

* Btttm tpokaiby Buddha on eight teaciburi.' 5 kftvaf. 
Buddha answered the qaeetioii of a BrahmaHrin 
named Ta^f^(f)^ as to who is the teacher of Buddha. 
The following eight subjecte are noticed carefully: 
kilHng, stealing, edultery, lyiiigy drinking intoxicating 
liquor, old age, disease, and death, f'-tsin, fasc. 31, 
foL7a. 

711 MWtMM/Hi 

Fo-ehwo-yaeh-nAn-iiA. 

* Satra fpokflii by BoddhA on (the AvahOm) y Mift.* 

Translated by Nieh ZMn-yuen, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A.D. 265-^316. 2 leaves. 

712 mm^mmcBm 

Fo-shwo-su-yii-ib'- hw&n-iHA. 

* Setn ipoken by Buddha on deoie being the cmim of affliction.' 
Translated by En Fft-hu (Dharmaraksha), A.D. 304, 

of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. n. 265-316. 6 leayes. 
The aboYO seven works are wanting in Tibetan. 

JT'-yuen-ln, &flc 7, foL la bseq. 

713 }i^mn^m^mm 

0-Bho-flhi-w&&-wan-wa-m-ifcifi. 

* Satim on the five deadly lina, in answer to the SJng AyStaMtra.' 

Translated by FA-ilfi, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 

A.D. 265-316. 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 

JT'-yuen-lu, hac, 7, fol. 13 b. The five deadly sins or 

the PaiUAnantaryas are— 

Sansuut (M^bIvtutpatti, 1 118). 
(I) MitngfaSta. 
(a) FftHghita, 

(3) Afhadghita. 

(4) SaAgfaabhedn, 

(5) TathS^taayintihe daihteUttarndhiiotpAdaaa. The MahA- 

▼yntpatti piacee the third lin before the aeoond. The 
foUowing aix Crimea or deadly aina are ennmented in 
ChUderf* PAU Dictionary, p. 7 b, a.v. AbhiAftnam :— 

(I) Mitnghito, matridde ; 

(3) Fitughito, panicide; 

(3) .Arfaanta^bltto, kJUing an Arhat; 

(4) LohttappSdo, ahedding the bhxid of a Boddha ; 

(5) SaA^iabbedo, canaing di?iaiona among the prieathood ; 

(6) AfMantthnnddeao^ following other teadien. 



714 



^mm 



Pan-flh'-idA. 

<Ma]a-faatD-aatra(t).' 
Translated by Hhtlen-ihrAn (Hiouen-thsang), of On 
ThAn dynasty, a-d. 618-907. 7 fasciculi ; 3 chapters 
It agrees with Tibetan. 4^'-yuen-lu, &sc. 7, fol. 16 a. 



The foUowing five works were translated by ThAn- 
wu-l&n (Dharmaraksha t), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 317^420 : — 



716 



Fo-Bhwo-iuA-sin-iku3L 



' Stltea qwlwn by Buddha on the middle heart (ICadhya-hWdnya f)/ 

6]ettf«a. 



716 W^Wt M^JE^ 

Fo-shwo-Aden-ikaA-itiA. 

< Setra addreaaed by Buddha to (the Bhikaha named) Seeing^- 

right (t)/ pUsavea. 

717 mmAM^m 

Fo-Bhwo-tA-yii-sh'- itiA. 

*8etza ipoken by Buddha on the matter (or oompariaon) of a 

great fiih.' a lea^rea. 

718 1^ 1% NT li -b ^ m 

Fo*Bhwo-o-n&n-tBhi-maA-JtiA. 

' Stltra addreaaed by Buddha to Ananda on aeven dxeama.* 

3 leavea. 

The above four works agree with Tibetan. J7- 
yuen-lu, fiuM. 7, fol. 19 b seq. 

719 nrnv^m^fuM^m 

Fo-shwo-ho-ii&o-o-n&-hftn-JtiA. 

* Sfttra apoken by Buddha on (the praiae of) the Anigimin 

Hd-tiao(1).' aleavea. 

Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fiuM. 7, foL 20 a. 

720 IK Ift iKIf ^ H j|S 

Fo-ahwo-taft-ib'- yin-yuen-ibiA. 

' Satfs apoken by Buddhe on the Avadftqa of (the fireah(&t-putra) 

DlpSAguIi (t Lamp-finger).* 

Translated by Kum&rajjdva, of the- Latter Tahin 
dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 1 1 leaves. 

721 mwtmA^mm 

FoHshwo-fu-^An-yii-ku-ikiA. 

' Satrn apoken by Buddhn on a woman who met with iU Ihle (by 
the death of all her relationa at one and the aame time).* 

Translated by Shan-iien, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 385-431. a leaves. 



171 



St^TJU-FITAKA. 



172 



722 



FoHghwo-az*- thien-wAA-lnulL 



*6ttn tpoluQ liy Bifddhft on Hm fam htvrmltf ld^;s (J 

wahlHI^FM, wlio go rovnd the world on riz iMtiaf diji 
e?er7 month, and who^ oliMrffaig the good or Wd aotioM 
of mankuid, niae their joj or grief).* 

TnngUied by K^-jtai^ togedier with PAo-ymi, of the 
Mrlier Sun dynasty, A.D. 420^479. 3 leaves. 

723 nmmmmmm^nm 

Fo-Bhwo-mo-ho-iiA-yeh-ta-phin-mu-JiiL 

'86tni epokcohy Buddha on MahMtSiyapa'e aaTing a poor mother.' 

Translated by Gunabbadrai of the earlier Son dynasty, 
▲. D. 420-479. 5 leaves. 

The i^bove four works agree with Tibetan. JT'-ynen- 
lo, &SC. 7, fol. ao b seq. 

724 S 1% j? It H + -fc ift « 

FoHihwoHih&n-hhiAHiAaHsU-tsM-phin-iuli. 

' SfttM spoken hy Boddha on the thirt j-eeven artidee of the 

pnetiee of meditatton.* 

Translated by An Shi-klo, of the Eastern HAn 
dynasty, a^d. 25-aao. 3 leaves. 

726 }iJ^m^m^^^nm 

Pi-ib&ia-pi-nii-ftoh-iniii-yu-taz'- 8h&-iku&. 

* Sfttfs on a Bhikahn who intended to commit nitcide ftr the 
pnrpoee of avoiding ill-fiune oonoeming a woman.* 

Translated by F&-iHi, of the Western Tdn dynasty, 
▲. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. 



726 



mJ 1% 5^ W TO 

Fo-6hwo-Bhaii-kwft&-ikui. 



'Satra ipoken hy Bqddha on the meditation on (the impnritj 

oQ the hnman bod j.' 

Translated by Eu Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. n^ 265-316. 3 leaves. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
Z'-ynen-lu, fiuM. 7, fol. 24 b seq. 

The Mlowing two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 701, of the ThAn dynasty, A. d. 618-907. They 
agree with Tlbeian. Z'-yoen-In, fasa 7, foL 25 a : — 

727 Mmm'^im 

Fo-ahwo-wu-ibAAA-ikiA. 

* Satra apokea hy Boddha on Impermaaencj (Anitjm).' 3 leaToa. 

There is an appendix entitled Lin-Jhin-fiLn-MA^ or 
Roles for treating a dying person. 4 leaves. 



728 nwtAmvBi^mm 

Fo-flhwo-pi-wa-hliilUyia-bhiAriiA. 

'Setn spoken hy Boddha on eight (damea of bdaga) hom m 
jjmt w rit irf timtfAahfilrthanTi kihaaaV* sieaTOi. 

The Ashrtkshattas or eight dasses of beings bom oat 
of time are those in ihe following states or condi- 
tions: — 

(I) Naiaka, Ihrfaig in heO ; 

(a) PMayhmsiydesMNi, departed apiiit; 

(5) Tiiyagyottiv lower animal ; 

(4) DlrgiiSynaha-defa. sod of long life; 

(5) Pkatyantagonaped% horn in a hordering oonntry ; 

(6) Indfiysfoikaly^ deficient in the oifaaa of aenaea; 

(7) Mithyidanana, hsfins fids% fiewB or baUef ; 

(8) Trth«gatenntpAd% horn at a time when then la no Baddha. 

JC'-trfA, frae. 31, ftd. 14 h. Gt lfaUvyn4palti,f 116. 

729 iW^^iik*fe« 

Wu-pAi-ti-taz'- taz'- sh wo-pan-JbM-laiL 

*fiMktra on flfo handled diadplee' telling their own Nidina, or 

CMttaka.* 

Translated by Ku F|L-ha (Dharmarakaha), a. d. 303, 
ofihe Western Tsin dynasty, AO. 265-3x6. i&scieolas'; 
30 chapters : the first 29 shifters contain the stories 
of the 500 disciples of Buddha; and in the 30th chapter 
Boddha speaks on the origin of hnman passion ; this 
last chapter seems to be incomplete. JT'-tsin, fiuM. 30, 
fol. 9 b. Beest in Tibetan. Z*-ynen-la,fiuc7,fol. 19 a. 

730 ^ 1% £ IS" ^ ^ H 

Fo-flhwo-wu-iUla-ikaA-JHi-iEiik. 

*8atn ipoken hy Bnddha (heginning with) the aection on the 
pein of fife (atalee of enatenoe).' 

Translated by Th&n-wn-lAn (Dharmaraksha f), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. n. 3 1 7-420. 1 5 leaves. This 
work is doubtful in Tibetan. Z'-ynen-lu, hac, 7, 
fol. 13 b. 

731 Mfk^MM 

Fo-shwo-JEden-i-itiA. 

'Satra apoken by Boddlia on keeping thought fihn.* 

Translated by In Shi-kfto» of the Eastern H6n 
dynasty, a. d. 25-2 2a 2 leaves. 

732 mwtm^^mmmm 

FoHshwo-tsift-f&n-w&A-p&n-iiid-ph&n-JkiA. 

<Satn apoken by Bnddha on the Pteinir?iiia of the King 

iStaddhodana.' 

Translated by TMl-Mtl Jrin-shan, a. d. 455, of the 
earlier Sun «lynasty, A. d. 420-479. 9 leaves. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen*luy &sc. 7, foL 14 a. 



178 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



174 



783 nwtp^i&nm 

Fo-6hwo-hhili-ikAi-Ui]A-idA. 

' Sttok ipokeii bj Buddh» on the fbniMr pnotioe (of Boddlia).* 
Trandated ly KUm Man-sUn, of the Earteni Hin 
dynastyy A.D. as-aaa a faadciili; lo diort Sfttraa 
ooUeeted. Each SAtrardatea a Nidina or former qanae 
of a certain erent that happeiied to Boddha, aoeh aa 
hia headadie, pain in hia backy Devadatta'a throwing 
a stone at him, a Brihmaiifs abnae, hia eating the horae 
bariey, and penance, etc. It agreea with Tibetan. JT** 
ynen-ln, hac 7, foL 16 a. 

The following two works were translated by I-tsioy 
A. D. 700 and 710, of the TbAn dynasiy, A. D. 618-907. 
They agree with Tibetan. Jr-ynen-ln,fasc.7yfoLa5b: — 

734 :g: A 53S >^^ H ffi jfS 

£%&A-l:fto-f&a-ib'-t8hiA-wan-£[iL 

Dtrghanahha-parivraiyaka^pariprttfcAA, 
A« R., p. 480 ; A. V» O., p. aSo. 3 leavea. 



736 



f> 1% # ^M 

Fo-Bhwo*phi-yil-JEdA. 



* Satzm fpokea by Boddba on (eigbft) oompuifont.' 2 laafet. 

736 mm^j^mmm 

Fo-flhwo-pi-ibAiu-thiA-ib'-iHA. 

*8atia addMMd by Buddha to the Bhikflha Thia4;' (heMrln^- 

ghring).' 

IVanslated by Th&n-wu-lin (DharmarakshaX of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.]>. 317-430. 3 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. J7- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, foL as a. 

The following two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A.D. 711 and 710 respectively, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 
618-907. They agree vrith Tibetan. Z'-yaen-lo, 
fasc 7, fol. as b : — 



737 



Fo-shwo-Ii&o-ibi&o-Hd-ldik. 



* Satim fpoken by Buddha, being an abridged nuCnutlon/ 

a lesrea. 

738 fl^WtlSI^'^^^ 

Fo-«hwo-li&o-i;'-piA-JtiA. 

* Satni spoken by Baddlufc on curing the dJaaase of piles.* alcafet. 



739 MWtM^MBlU 



Fo-flhwo-yeh-pfto-ibAA-pieh-idA. 

'Satzm tpoken by Ba^Uha on the diffefenoe of the iwidtt of 



IVanshted by ThAn FIni' (Qantama Dharmapra^), 
A.D. s8a, of the Sni dynasty, A.D. 589 (or s8i)-6i8. 
15 leavea. Beest in Tibetan. Z'-ynen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fi>L 16 a. 

The following two works were translated by Oona* 
hhadra, of the earlier Snik dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 
They agree with Tibetan. JT-ynen-ln, bao. 7, foL 
aob seq.:— 

740 «Jifc + -ift45B« 

Fo-flhwo-ahi -'rh-phin-ahaA-az'- kUt. 

«Satni spokeQ by Buddha on tivelfe difcencea of birth and death 
(betiieen the hol^ and oonunon men or beiogiy x leafL 

FoHdiwo-lim-ihvAA-wu-tAo-tsm-fu-p&o-yiA-iEJik. 

'Sfttn spoken by Boddha on tnnamignllon throQ|^«t the five 
statea of erislenee, being the leanlt of both virtoooa and ainlU 
aetlona.' 5 ieafiea. 

The following three works were translated by Tsft- 
4Aa Zin-ahan, a. d. 455, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479 : — 

742 mwt^s.M'&'&m 

Fp-flhwo-wa-wa-£ELn-fa-idA. 

' Satn ipoken by Buddha on the five (eleaients) not letvning 
again (i. e. death).* 3 leaTOi. 

743 The same as Na 74a. 3 lea^ea. 

744 mmnAmi^m 

Fo-flhwo-fo-tArsaA-tft-ikiA. 

'Satra spoken by Bad^ha on (two brothen named) Bnddha-gnat 
(Bnddhamahatt).aadSaaghi^gieat(SaAghamahatf).* Sleatea. 

They were the sons of a rich man in Bipagrtha. 
When the younger brother became an ascetic, the elder 
wished to many the wife of the former, bnt she did 
not follow him. Then the dder sent an asnansin to kill 
his yonnger brother, who, at the moment when hia four 
limbs were separated, obtained the fruits of the four 
holy paths, and whoae wife was bom in heaven, having 
died from exoeasive lamentation. The wicked elder 
brother at last fell into helL IT-tsin, &sc. 31, fd. 9 a. 

The following two works were translated by JTu F&- 
hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 
21S5-316 :*— 

746 mwt:kmm4^m 

Fo-flhwo-U^JUA-yeh-pan-iiiL 

•Satraactdremed by Bnddha to MahMOUyapa on the origin (or the 
lawofamtraUingthemiBd).' 6 leaves. 



176 



St^TBA-PITAEA. 



176 



746 nwtJ!^ S "^U 

Fo-shwoHsa'- W- tshin-iiA. 

* S&tm spoken by Buddhft on four (•HklM ol) Mlf-fagviiiig/ 

5lcftTee. 

The four articles are — i. Negligenoe in learning; 
a. Continuation of lust in old age ; 3. Want of gene- 
rosity ; and 4. Not receiying the words of Buddha. 

The following three works were translated by FA-itd, 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, ▲. d. 265-316 : — 

747 i^Wt^^ ^M^ 

Fo-8hwo-lo-yun-*an-*a-ti4. 

' SAtn addnaMd by Boddha to BAhula on fotbMniiae.' 4lMfW. 



748^ji^J'M:J^I9:jE*« 

Fo-w^-men-flifto-pi-ib&iu-flhwo-ibiiL-Bh'- idlL 

'QttHL addzwwd by Buddha to young Bhikibni on tho rig^t 

matter.* a leavet. 

ft 

749 nwti!>Mt iiJ^^mm 

Fo-6hwo-Bh&-ho-pi-iE:Aia-kuii-toh-iku[L 

* Satn epoken by Bnddha on the good qnalitiee of the Bhikehn 

8ha.h6(0/ slenw. 

The above eight works are wanting in Tibetan. 
jr*-yuen-lu» fiuc. 7, foL 19 a seq. 

750 MWt^ t^v^ ^ 

Fo-6hwo-6h'- fg-ah'- iku&. 

' satin spoken by Bnddha on time and not4ime (ie. proper end 

improper time 1).' 

Translated by Zo-lo-yen, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-3160 (Z'-tsin, &SC. 31, folo 17 a.) 4 leaves. 

751 nwt^ ftm 

Fo-shwo-tBz'- &i-ikifi. 

* SiUra ipoken by Bnddha on adf-loTe.' 
Translated by ThAn-wu-lAn (Dharmaraksha t), of the 

Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 5 leaves. 
The above two works agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 

lu» £asc. 7, foL 19 b. 

752 Mm^m^mmm 

Fo-ahwo-hhien-io-wu-fu-toh-ikulL 

' SptOk epoken by Bnddha on five kinds of happineei and yirtne 

of the wise men.' 

Translated by Po Fi^-isn, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. The seventh character of 
the title (toh, virtue) is left out in JT'-yuen-lu, &sc. 7, 
fol. 22 b; JE^'-tsin, fasc. 31, foL 11 b. 



753 ^ H M <K 

Thien-tshiA-waa-iEiik. 

' Defa-pariprOsUipflatia.' 

DeYatlU8iitra(?). 

A.B., p. 478; A.M.O., p. 281. Translated by 
Hhflen-^twln (Hlonen-thsang), A. d. 648, of the Thin 
dynasty, A.B. 618-907. 4 leaves. There are nine 
questions and answers in this Sfttra. 

The following four works were translated under the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420; but the trans- 
lators' names are lost :— 

764 M^W^W^ 

Fo-ehwo-hu-tfiiA-iiA. 

' Satn spoken by Bnddha on the protection of parity.' 3>lcaf es. 

766 MWL^ tS ^ 

FoHshwo-mu-hw&ii-ikift. 

' Satra ipoken by Bnddha on the tree HwAn (the eeede of whicb, 
108 in nnmber, en need for romriee).' a leavee. 

lliis S&tra gives an account concerning the use of a 
rosary made of these seeds. 

766 # H il ± ^ i|i 

FoHshwo-wu-sh&A-ibAn-JtiA. 

' Satra ipoken by Bnddha on the highest place (or object 
wofihipped (f), t e. the Triratna).* i leef. 

The above five works are wanting in Tibetan (t). 
iT-yuen-ki, iasa 7, foL 22 b. 

757 tt^^^mnm: 

La-ib'- ibA&A-iko-yiii-yuen-idA. 

•Satra on the NidAna or AvadSna of the AeshtJUn RoAd(t).' 

I a leaves. 

It agrees with Tibetan. £''-yuen-la, fasc. 7, fol. 23 a. 

The following three works were translated under the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316; but the trans- 
lators' names are lost : — 



758 



Fo-8hwo-phu-t&-wftA-ibiii. 

'Satn spoken by Bnddha on the King aamantsprSpta (?),' 

4 leaves. 

Deest in Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, fiuM. 7, fol. 23 b. 

759 «II8: m ^ # « 

FoHshwo-kwdi-taz'- mu-UA. 

* satra spoken by Bnddha on the mother of (500) demon- 
children (i. e. HSritl}.' 4 leaves. 

It agrees with Tibetan, f -yuen-lu, &8C. 7, fol. 24 a. 



177 



StyrRA-PirAKA. 



178 



760 mwt^mmm^m 

Fo-shwo-fiji-ino-ii&n-kwo-w&A-ikiii. 

* 8&fcim fpokan by Baddha on the King of tbe ooantarj 
BrAhmaiw (t).* a leaves. 

761 mwtm^wMm 

Fo-shwo-Bun-to-ye-ib'- HA. 

• Sfttn addrated by Buddha to (the BrahmaHrin) San-to-ye.2:'(1).' 
Traiulated by K' ZAien, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 
232-280. 3 leaves. 

762 mmi^-^^mmm 

Fo-shwo-fd-mu-ftn-n&n-p&o-AdiL 

'SOtva ipoken by Boddba on the lfi««lw4M« of plants difficult 

to be ratnnied/ 

Tranalated by An Shi-kfi0| of the Eastern Hftn dynasty, 
A.D. 25-220. I leat 

763 mmmmm 

Fo-shwo-Bin-sui-itiA. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the new year (Le. the time when 
the vaittias or rainy Mason is orer).* 

Translated hy Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha f ), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 6 leayes. 



mmm^mm 



764 

FoH9hwo*J:Aiun-niu-phi-£iA. 

* Siltra spoken by Badldha on the oow-herd oomparison.' 
Translated by F&-M, of the Western Tain dynasty, 
A. ]>• 265-316. 2 leaves. 

765 nwt%mM 

Fo-shwo-itiu-huii-ikuQL 

'Satra spoken by Buddha on nin,e (oanses of) uneipected or 

untimely (death).' 

Translated by An Shi-k&o, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 2 leaves. 

The following two works were translated by TsU-^M 
ifin-shan, A. d. 455, of the earlier Son dynasty, a. d. 
420-479 :— 

766 mm^i^wnm 

FoHshwo-wu-khuA-pu-shi-ibiiL 

* Sfttra spoken by Buddha on five states of fioar (concerning the 
disorder of Bhikshus in future time).' 2 leaves. 

767 MWtMf'^'^^m 

FoHBhwo-ti-tsz'- 8z'- fu-shaA-iiA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on a pupil who revived (seven days 

after) his death.' 7 leaves. 



The above eight works are wanting in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-ln, fasc. 7, foL 21 b seq. 

768 mmmMmmm 

Fo-shvro-lihid-t&i-kaA-io-itiA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on a slow and idle fiyrner.' 
Tranalated by Hwui-iUen, of the earlier SuSt dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. 2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-ln, fasc. 7, iciL 22 a. 

Fo-ehwo-pion-i-ibA&ii-iko-tBz*- sa-wan-ldA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha (answer'ng) the question of the son 

of the AreshOin Pien-i (f).' 

Translated by Ffi-Mfin, of the Northern Wii dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 1 1 leaves. 

770 mmm^nm^ 

Wu-keu-yiurpho-i-vran-ifeiA. 

' Satra (answering) the question of the UpSeiki Vimalft.' 

Translated by Gautama Pra^^ft&ru^ a. d. 542, of the 
Eastern Wdi dynasty, A. d. 534-^50. 3 leaves. 

The following foor works were translated by TsCi- 
kMi Zin-shan, a. n. 455, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479 : — 

771 mmwmm 

Fo-shwo-ye-i'- fciA. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha 60 (the Brahmana) Ye-Jk* (1).' 3 leaves. 

772 ^ ifc 5^ Jl I ift 

Fo-shwo-mo-lo-w&A-AaA. 

' Sfttn fpoken by Boddh» on the King Mo-lo (t).* a Imtm. 



773 



Fo-8hwo-mo-t&-kwo*w&A-Aiji. 



'Satra spoken by Buddha on the King of a country Mo-ta(t).* 

a leaves. 

774 nmmui&m^m 

Fo-shwo-Hn-tho-yueh-kwo-vr&A-iin. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on the King of a country 
Kandanavat (V).' 3 leaves. 

The above six works are wanting in Tibetan. A"- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 21 a seq. 

775 m 18: at i m 

Fo-shwo-wu-wflA-tiA. 

* satra spoken by Buddha on five Kings.' 

N 



179 



StJTBA-VITAXA, 



180 



Tmuhted under the EMtern Tnn dptudtj, A.D. 
317-410 ; but the tnodAtoi'f nMne is loit. 5 learea. 

776 nwt^m^^m 

FoHshwo-Jt&a-Ht^kuik-toh-laiL 

' S&trm fpoken bj Buddha on tbe merit of leaTiAf the houo 
(in onkr to beoomo an andMfite).' 

TraoBlated under tbe tlik^ee Tshin dynasiiesy a.d. 
350*431 ; but the traAelttor^e name is loei. 6 leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan, f -ynen- 
lu» &sa 7, fol. 23 a. 

777 MWtMi^l&U 

Fo-shwo-Mn-ihAii-flha-ldA. 

"Sfttn spoken by Boddha on the gwdana trae.' 

Translated under the Eastern HiLn dynasty, a-d. 25- 
220; bat the translator's name is lost 3 leaves. 

778 mwtm^^^ikm 

Fo4hwo-Ao-to-h8-to-ibAi.|iiL 

*Sfttn ipoken by Boddha entitled NS4o-h».to4EAi (a 
tnuMlitanlion of a eartrin tomt).* 

Translated nnder the Western Tsin dynasty, A. n. 
265-316 ; bat the translator's namd is lost 2 leaves. 
Baddha, being asked by a Deva» told his disciples 



eight things oonoeming gifts, and ten caoses of a foolish 
man's not knowing gifts. JT-tsin, &sc. 31, foL 9 b. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibelan. iT- 
ynen-la» &S6. 7, foL 23 b. 

779 mm^^m 

ShUL-pi-yfto-lft-ikiA. 

' SAtra on the kw of lecret importanee of medHation.' 
Transbded by Knmin^tva, of the Latter Tbhin 
dynasty, A.D. 384-417. 3 bsdcoli. 

780 f^W AMi 

* Skaadha-dhAtv-ayMtanarefttia.' 

Translated by An Shi-k£o» of the Eastern Bin 
dynasty, A. d. 25-220. - 2 faseicali. Deest in Tftetan. 
Z'-ynen*la, hac 7, ioL 16 b. 

781 IK 1% n ft ii IE 

Fo-flhwo-yin-yuen-flaft-ha-ldiL 

* BaddhabhAdiila-nidAaa4iAghepAla4atn.* 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
317-420; bat the translator's name is lost i &sci- 
cnlos. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yaen-lo, Cue. 7, fol. 22 b. 



181 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



183 



PABT m. 




^ jC. /V 1^ ^5 yC ^"^ ^5 ^E Sun.yuen.«u.tB4n.ftu-tA-8iAo. 
ahan-Jkin, or the Siitras of the HahAjftna and HinayAiia, admitted into the 
Canon during the later (or Northern) and Southern Suii (a«d. 960-1127 and 
II 27-1 280) and Tuen (i 280-1 368) dynasties. 



Note— TlMre an flftj-nine Sfttna of the Hlasyina out of time hmdNd 
•B k wttUn piimtfaetM added afbr thflAr CUmm titlM. Thej en the woila 
Bimjim, ezoept Ihro, m. Noe. 808, 817, 823, S14, 933, wbkk m 
JT'-yven-hi and J^-teiA. 



in tliia Pint. They will bo diitiiigidelied by 
mentioiied vader Ibo headfa« of Iho Sttteae of the 
of Iho TlMyihpteka of Iho eeoM ichool, la the 



Tbe following two woifa were tnadated by Thien- 
ri-teAi, A.D. 980-100I9 of tbe later Sul dynasty, a*d. 
960-1127:— 

FoHdiwo-tinshaA'^^hvto-yen-p&o-W&A-idA. 

• BfiddhabhtiMtariiiahA7iB»>f7iUia4aftaai%fe^tim.' 

EaratubvyfthaHif^tra. 
^''-ynen-lQyfiMc.SyfbLiBa; A.]L,p.437; A.1L0., 
p. 243. 

QhanavyfthaHB&tra. 

Cone. 592. 4 fiyeicnli. It agrees with Tibetan. 
jT-ynfln-lny 8.T. Gt Noe. 168, 169. 

783 ^m^mn&m 

Fan-pieh-shan-ftoh-p&o-yiik-lifL (h) 

* Sfttra oa the difiikm or orplenatioa of the leenlte of good aad 

bad (eetkms).* f ftMoieoH. 

This is a later translation of Noe. 610,611. Deest 
in Tibetsa. JT'-ynen-ln, iasa 7, fol. 27 b. 

784 «H8;^ilA=fH±« 

Fo-8hwo-flhea-hu-tftrt8hi6n->kwo-ta-laiL 

* Satim epdken by Boddha on the proteetioa of the groat th o — aid 

worid. 

MahAflahamrapramarclana (1)-s&tra. 

JT'-ynen-ln, hac 5, fol. 19 a ; A. K, p. 516 ; A.H.O., 

p. 316. 

MahAeahasramatufala-sfttra. 



Cone. 64. Translated hy Sh'-bn (DtnapAlaf), a. d. 
980-1000^ of tbe later Snik dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 
3 fcsniiwili. It agrees with Tibetan. Ji'-yoen-ln, s.t. 

The following Mr works were translated l^ F4-thien 
(Dhannadera t), a.d. 973-981, of the later Biui dynasfy, 
A.D. 960-1127:— 

7B5Ai^Bmn9iftmm 



Ttr£k!k-lnd^-t8im-iA'-pAo-kwftA-inift.iKA. 

MahJVMpolya-dhiiaitf-tataaptebbSeB ejltwu' sftedeiiU. 
lis is a later translation of tbe fifteenth chapter on 
the ten dwellings (not the DafahhAmisi bat the lower 
steps of a Bodhisattm) in &se. 16 of No. 88. Z'- 
yaen-lo, &so. 5, fbl. 15 a. 

789 fli^:kWi MUM %^1^ 

FoHdiwo4ftHdiaA-8haA-wa-liAA-Bh6a-lid»tu(k- 

' BaddhabbSahit»MahlyiaiiySmitay«aUfcitaiMibhiMtisa- 
tethSgat»4hAfafiUatim.' 7lBavei. 

It agrees with Tibetan. Jr'.ynen-lii,&S6.6,fol.i9b. 

787 mwt:kmm^mw^ 

Fo-flhwo-tft-shaA-shaA-JdHsiAA-iA'-Bhi- 
tho-lo-m-ftiA. 

Vasadhara-dhAratiL 

Ns 



188 



St^TRA-nrAKA. 



184 



See No. 49a. 9 leaves. Thie is a later tamslation 
of Noa. 49a, 96a. Deesi in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-ln, 
Cue. 6, toL I. But see Noa. 49a, 96a. 

FoHshwo-t&Hahaft-jrih-tsz'- w&AH9u-wan-£i]u 

* BiidilhahhiihitaFai>hayaa>^iefyi|mtm (or, Vdt^mmyHg^ 

pmipi'iim ifttwi. 

ndayftna (or t7da7anA)-vataarij^pariprti;l:ML 

See No. 38. 14 leaves. This is a later translation 
of NO0. 33 (39), 38. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, 
iasc 4y fol. 14 b. Bat see No. 33 (39). 

789 mm^f^it^m 

Fo-ahwo-iiA-yfto-thiiA-taz'- IdA. 

• Bnddhahhiihlta'WTariiaiiiini-bMBiwh<eiia.* 
Translated by llkienHU-tsfti, a.d. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.'d. 960-1137, 9 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Z*-ynen-In, fiuM. 4, foL 14 a. 

Fo-tiA-£k!k-wa-keQ-kwftik-xniA-2;a-pha-man-kwAA- 
tB&-7i-t8ldd-0a-lAi-ein<4ho-lo-iii-ldfL 

Samantamukha - praveMi - rasmivimaloshnlaha - 
prabhAraarvatathAgatahrtdaya-samaviroIrana- 
dhftran!(-0&tra). 

Ji^'-ynen-ln, fas& 5, fol. ao a. Cone. 17a reads 
wrongly arhat&ya for hrtdaya. Translated by Sh'-hu 
(D&napftla t), A. o. 980-1000, of the later Snia dynaety, 
A. D. 960-1137. a bsdenli. It agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-ynen-ln, s.v. 

Hie following two works were translated hj Thien- 
fii-tsl^ A. B. 980-1001, of the later Son dynasty, a. d. 
960-1x37: — 

791 mwt^miE^-wnwLm 

Fo-flhwo-lea-kwo-ia&-flUk&n-la-lra-IdiL 

• By4dhahhiiMta-?1miniiiiM]iariiiiiiirlt><lmidabto<atii.' 
Deest in llbetan. iC'-ynen-ln, fasc. 6» fol* da b. 

792 mm:kn^ M^mit^ 

Fo-8hwo-tllHdia&-flhftDriden-pien-hw&-'wan- 
shu-ah'- li-wan-ifL-iiiiu 

pTiprflma^tnu* 

Bodhivakflho-maiiTiiai-nirdesa-a&tra. 



JT'-ynen-lo, fosc 4, fol. i a a. 
BodhiyakA(t)-nirde«a. 

A.&, p. 451 ; A. M. Q., p. 356 ; Cone. 566. 7 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, s. v. 

The following two works were translated by FiF-thien 
(Dhi^madevaf), a.d. 973-5^X9 of the later Sim dynasty, 
A.n. 960-1x37: — 

793 mm^m^mnmi^m 

ShaA-hhU-khuA-taftA-pha-BAriho-lo-m-iKA. 

SaptabuddhakarafttnL 

See No. 367. 9 leaves. This is a later tranflation 
of Noe. 367, 368. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln, 
fosc. 69 foh 31 b. Bat see Nos. 367, 368. 

794 Mm^:kmm:knm^m 

Fo-ahwo-t&-ha-miiirtA-tho-lo-ni4ij(L 

« lladdh«bhSAit»-iii>hIptrf>hipSh.m latam.! 7l6imt. 

Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, fosc 5; foL 31 b. 

796 mmmmmm^fia^ 

Fo-shwo-wu-naAHshaA-ftA-w&A-jra-lAi- 
irwIlii-yen-tho-lo-ni-^iL 

• Baddliibbiahitepdiiiy«y»dhTt|aii^ (t>-<iHiSgi<i ijOlii 

dhSimi-fatim.* 

Dhva^Agrakeyftra-dhftrafit. 

jr*-ynen-ln, &sc St foL as b; Gone. 841; A-IL, 
p. 535 ; A. M. O., p. 334. Translated by 8h'-h9 (Dina- 
pfila f), A. n. 980-1000, of the later Son dynasty, A. d. 
960-1 1 87. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'- 
ynen-ln, s.v. 

796 mmmmmm^m 



L-fb-tift-tho-lo-xu-iKiL 

• The moil exoeDent (or Vjgayap)Biiddhotlm1thapdhiiiat-<ea[m.* 

Sarvadaigati-pari^odhanoahntdukvi^ayi^-dliA^^ 

See No. 348. 3 leaves. Translated by Ffi-thien 
(Dharmadeva % a.d. 973-98i,*of the later Sn& dynastf, 
A.D. 960-1137. This is a later translation of Noa. 34^ 
353. JT'-yuen-ln, iasc. 4, foil 35 b. 

797 mmn4^^m^nm 

ShaA-fo-ma-ayu>-'tB2'-p&n-jR>-po-lo- 

mi-to-iKiL 

Alp&kahaFa-pra^^|lpftra]nit&. 



185 



styrRA.pirAKA. 



186 



A.R,p. 512; A.M.O.,p.3i3. TrandafedbjTliien- 
si-tB&i, A.JK, 980-1001, of the later Sim dyuasiy, ▲. d. 
960-1127. 4 IeaT68. It agrees widi Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-hi. hac i, foL 19 b. 

The followmg two worka were translated by Sh'-ha 
(D&oapftla t)y A. D. 980*1000, of the later San dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127: — 

798 m^-^mnmmm 

Si{U>-Ua-yi-t8U^diftn-tien4:&i&-nAnHnii- 
i:Aia-2ra-i-tho-lo-iii4aiL 

• Satra of the DhSiMil dertroyiag ell the obstMlM of a HMh of 
lightning acoQfdiiig to wiihaodtiMm|^t(l).* $lmi9M. 

It agrees wiihTTibetan. £^-yaen-ln,fiMe. s^foLasa. 

799 MMl ±^mfai^fSLm 

ShaA-tsui-flh&A-taA-inift-jra-lAi-tho-lo- 

ni-JKfL 

« Arfianttandtpa-tetbagBta-dhaiMS-satnL* 81cav«t. 
It agrees with Tibetan. iT- ynen-lo, ^mo. 6, fol. 2 a. 

The following two works were translated by F&-thien. 
(Dhannadeva t), A. D. 973-981, of the later Son dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127?*— 

800 Am^mm^mm^m 

TA-hftii-Un-shaft-n&n-nlt-tho-lo-ni-iHiL 

MahAdafub^ih&raiit. 

JT'^ynen-lo, fasc 5, fol. 21 a; Oono.618; A. R., 
p. 525 ; A. M. O., p. 324. 6 leaves. It a^prees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yaen-lo, s. ▼. 

801 n^nin^is^m 

FoHahwo-ia-hhiA-yiii-ir6i-£iL (h) 

Deest in Tibetan. JT-ynen-lo, iasa 8, fol. 4 b. 

The following t#o works were translated by Sh'-hn 
(DinapAhY), a«d. 980-1000, of the later Son dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127 : — 




802 ^^f^ fkmm^M 

Si-iUlu-ihiA-yfto-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

'Satim of the Bhaiml stopping prwniliue teth/ 

JTintAmaniB&ma-flarvagh&tttmritya-y&ranita 
(or -v&FAfia)-dh&ranL 



f -yuen-ln, hxe. 6, foL 3 a; Cone. 518, where how- 
ever this Sanskrit title is not fblly restored finoin the 
Chinese trapsliteration given on the fbnner anthority. 
3 leaves. This S&tra exists in l^betan. JTynen-lu, 



S.V. 






803 



Ti-t8bid-;ni-lAi-ikaA-flirpi-ini-ilAi^yin- 
sin-tho-lo-ni-iuli. 

* Strvatiifthigitn^iddhMrDia^nh jfakHMMift-mvd^ 

■atn.' 10 IflSTM. 

804 »^mit&m 

MiAo-flUshaik-iU6ii-l;/^u4aA. (h) 
SaddhArnia-(&iya)Hmirttyapa8thAiiarsfttra. 

Cf. No. 679. Translated by Fll-thien (Dhanna- 
devat), A-D. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, A.p. 
960-X127. 8 &8oienlL lliis is somewhat similar to 
No. 679, thongh it ismach shorter. Cf. f -tsin,fiB»c 30, 
foL 2 a. Aeoording to £^-yuen-la (Cue. 4, fol. 1 1 a), this 
is a later translation of No. -23 (43). Bat this note onght 
to belong to No. ^805. Cf. JT-tsin, faso. 3, fol. 1 8 b. 

805 mm:kmmm:k9m 

Fo-shwo-lA-iki&^-yeh-waii-tft-pfto-tai- 

* BoddhdbhSthitMnahAlraiynptppwiprftlicM-inahAnlii^ 
MddhanauMatrB.' Cf. Cone. 623. 

E&^aparparivarta. 

Translated by Sh'-hn (DftnapUa f), A. n. 980-1000, of 
the later Son dynasty, a.d. 960-1 1 27. 5 fieuBcicali. This 
is a later translation of Nos. 23 (43), 57, 58. f -tsin, 
fiise. 3, Ibl. 18 b. Deest in Tibetan. JT-yaen-luj&sci, 
foL 37 a. Bat see No. 23 (43). 

806 ^m§i^5i^^^»i^ 

Tsie-wft-DftA-fE-thien-tsz'-flhea-fiftii-kw^-i- 
kwo-mien«-ftoh-tlk>-iKii« (h) 

*Sd,tni on a Ben tpn ti* named Tno-wSpnSA-fi (1), who escaped 
from (liming into) an e?il state (to be reborn as a boar)» 
on aooonnt of leoeinng (the initniction in) the Msanna 
(from Indra).' 

TransUted by Firthien (Dharmadeval), A.D. 937- 
98 1, of the later Son dynasty, a. d. 960-1 1 27. 3 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-la, fasc 8, fol. 2 a. 



187 



StTRA.PirAKA. 



188 



807 MWttgtMI^^U 

Fo-shwo-XdAo-liAA-^hea-miA-IJiL (h) 

'S6tim spdkoi bj Bnddb* on comntiag (the Inslh ol) Hm life 

(of bflin^ in the Uia irarid).' 

Tnadated bj ThieD-«i-tB&i, ▲. d. 980-1001, of the 
later Son dynaeijr, a. d. 960-1137. 1 1 teftves. Deeii 
in Tibetan, f -ynen-In, foac. 8, fol. 4 a. 

The foUowing two works were ttvidated by Sh'-hu 
(Dfinapik f), a. d. 980-1000, of the later Son dynaaty, 
A.D. 960-1 1 a} : — 

808 nwtii>m-\'j&mmm 

Fo-ahwoHEihi-miHshi-tiM-tBO-iKA. (h) 

* Sfttra ipokMi by Baddha on the ceramonlil nUm for the tan 
piocapto (flthhipadu) of the Aimima.* Cloinm. 

Deest in Tibetan. Z'-ynen-In, faao. 8, fd. aob, 
where this work ia mentioned nnder the heading of the 
y inaya of the Hinayina. 

809 Mmmnwnm^m 

Fo-Bhwo-ahaA-iA'-ehi-tho-lo-ni-iHiL 

* Bnddhabbadiltirjn-TBmidhan-dhAnfil^tm.* 

VasadhAiardhiran!. 

f -yuen-lo, foac. 5, fol. 22 a; Cona 112. 8 leaTea. 
Gf. Nos. 492, 787, 962. 

The foUowing two worka were tranalaied by Fi-tfaien 
(Dhannadevat), a. d. 973-98 r, of the later Sun dynaaiy, 
A. D. 960-1 X 27 : — 

810 M^Hj MM 

Fo-8hwo-pa-iP-iiA. (h) 

* BoddhabhiahMa^UUukfatn.* 3 Icavoi. 
It agrees with Tibetan, f -ynen-lu, faac 4, fol. 14 a. 

811 mwtmmnmm^m 

Fo-Bhwo-ahafi-yfto-ma-tbo-lo-m-iKA. 

• BaddhAbhashitArjA-gnhunAtriUHb^UMit^^ 

Oraham&trikA-dhArant. 

£''-ytien-la, hac. 6, fol. 2 b; Gone, xoo; A. K, p. 530; 
A. M.O., p. 328. 5 leayea. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-la, s.v. 

812 ^Mzmm 

FA-tBi-miA-Bhu-iiA: 

* Satra of the niimber of neme^ beina the DharmMiagnhft.' 

Translated by Sh'-hn (D&nap&laf), ad. 980-1000, 
of the later Snn dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 7 leaves. 
This work is mentioned under the heading of the 
Works of the Western or Indian Sages, in £''-yaen-la, 



iasa 10, foL 4b. It is to be eompand with the 
Sanakrit text of the Dharmaaaograha, mentioiied in 
Oatalogaa of the Hodgson KanoBoripts, 11,2 1. TlMon 
ia a nmilar MS. in the TJniTeraity library, OambridgB. 

818 m^m^m-is A^ 

ShaA-to-lo-phu-aAryi-pAi-pftriniA- 
tho-lo-ni-iiiL 

• ftije tiri QiImiIh) lioillilMliii nliniilrfiMJrti iBiliiwI ■flfii ' 

Ot No. 515. 

Tranalated by Fi-thien (Dharmaderaf), A.n. 973- 
98i,of the later Sun dynasty, A*i>. 960-1127. 81eaTea. 
It a^prees with Tibetan. Jr*-ynen-la,&se.s, £(d.X9b. 

814 -tr^m^mmm 

Shi-'rh-yuen-ahaA-siAik-Biii-iiA. (h) 

* 86tn on looky onens ptodooad from tirelfo oanaei.* 
Trsnslated by Sh'-hu (Dftn^dUa t), A. n. 98o-iooo,of 
the later Son dynasty, A. 0.960-1127. 2 fiueicalL It 
is donbtfsl or wanting in Tibetan. Z'-ynea-bi, &sc 8, 
fol. 4a. 

The following two works were translated hj Thien- 
si-tsAi, A. B. 980-1001, of the later Son dynasty, a. d. 
960-1127. They agree with Tibetan. iT'-yofin-ln, 
£bso. 5, fol. 19 b seq. : — 

816 vitiRmmi^mmm- 

TsAa-y&A-flhadL-toh-to-lo-pha-all-yi- 
p&i^pft-xniA-iKft. 

'Satim on praiiing a hvndred and eight namee of the holj Bodhi- 

nfttvn TSiabhadra.' 

TOrftbhadra-nAmAfthfttiiataka. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fase. 5, fol. 19 b; Cone. 759; A. R., 
p. 634 ; A. M. O., p. 332. 6 leayea. 



816 




w 



ShadL-kw&A-tBK'-ts&i-phu-Bft-yi-pAi- 
pft-miA-iHA. 

* Aiya-ftvalokitefTan-bodhinttvn-namJUhfMatilcaFflai 

Avalokite^ara-nAmAahtaaataka. 
A. R., p. 533 ; A. M. O., p. 331. 6 leases. 

The foUowing three works were translated by Ffi- 
thien (Dharmadeva t), a.d. 973-981, of the later Sun 
dynasty, a.d. 960-1127 : — 



189 



StrTRA-PirAKA. 



190 



817 mwtnmmmm 

Fo-shwo-mu-lien-Bu-wan-^. (h) 

' Sfttn ipoken bj Buddha on the lequeit of liaodgaljftyum.' 

a leavM. 

Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc 8, fol. 20 b, 
where this work is mentioned under the heading of the 
^N^naya of the Hlnay&na. 

818 ^Ymmm:km^m 

^ ^ ft 

W&i-t&o-wan-8haA-t&-8haA-fi^wu- 
wo*i-iiA. 

' AjTft-mabijiiM-sfttra on the menniikg of the Anfttma in (S«rv»)- 

dhanna* asked by a TLrthaka.' 

z^&liflambhava-Biitra. 
Cone 787. 4 leaves. This is a later translation of 
Nos. 280, 281. JT'-yuen-lu, faac 4^ foL 12 b. 

819 Itt^ABft^ft — WA;g« 

Fhi-^-^-^a-8ft-yi-p&i-p&-imA.iHik. 

* Vikaatii(ka ?)«bodhSaattva'n<tinlliihfitwtaliiprtltra,' 5 leaTes. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, Cbubc. 5^ fol. 20 a. 

820 mi^^n-^m^mm 

Shafi-iKiin-h'w&-8lii-pai-7a-£id-tho-£ili. 

' Sfttra of the Gftthis of a hundred oomparisons (or Atad&na- 
jatak% compoeed by ?) Gayaaena for oouTertiBg the world 
(to the law of Buddha).' 

Translated by Thien-si-ts&i, a.d. 980-1001^ of the 
later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127. 10 leaves. 

The following five works were translated by Fft-thien 
(Dharmadeva f), A.D. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, - 
A. D. 960-1127: — 



821 



lau-t&o-iid-iho-iliiL 

' Stltra of the GathAs on nz paths.' 8 leavee. 

The above two works are mentioned under the 
heading of the Works of the Indian Sages, in iT'-ynen-lu, 
fase. 10, fol. 6 b. 

822 iip^^mmmm 

Mifto-phi-phu-sft-Bu-wan-iiA. 

' Subahu-bodhiaattra-paripHMtAa-flatn.' 

Sub&hu-panprtA:iA&. 

JT-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 18 b; Cone. 361. 4 fiasciculi. 
This is a later translation of No. 531. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 



823 nmn^^^j^ 

Fo-shwo-pi-ifcAu-wu-fll-ibiii. (h) 

' Buddhabhashita-bhikshn-pa^tibdharma-siitra.' 3 leaves. 

824 mwtnMMPm^^m 

Fo-Bhwo-pi-ikAu-Jti&-8h'-iki£rBhi-f&-ikid. (h) 

*Buddhabhashita-bhikahukar«ikaha(T)-dasadharm»^tia.' 3 leaves. 

The above two works are mentioned under the 
heading of the Yinaya of the Hlnay&na, in JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. ao a. 

825 ^m^ii^^mm^^ 

iru-foH9in-yin-iho*lo-m-ifci&* 

* Sarrabuddha-hridaya-mudra-dhamfil-satn.' 

Buddhahndaya^lh&rant. 

This is a later translation of No. 489. Deest in 
Tibetan. JT'^yuen-lu, &sc. 6, fol. 3 a. But see No. 489. 
2 leaves. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Dinap&la 1), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127: — 

826 An^ M Mf-fBi&m 

T&-Bhaii-p&o-yaeh-thuii-t8z'- wan-f&-Ai]^. 

* Mah&yAna-ratnaJbandra-kumAra-paripr// '-^A dliarma-sfttra. 

5 leaves. 

Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4,, fol. 13 a. 

827 mwtm^mmm^m 

Fo-Bhwo-lien-hwft-yen-tho-lo-ni-iEdili. 

*Buddhabbashita-paiuiarlksJkakshur-dhaniit-8<itiB.' i leaf. 

Deest in Tibetan. iT'- yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 24 b. 

828 mwtmMm-^m^iSL 

FoH9hwo-kw&A-si&A-fo-mu-p&n-2!0-po- 
lo-mi-to-phu-BftrAiA. 

* Saiza spoken by Buddha on meditating on and thinking of the 
Bodhissttva Buddhamitrika-pn^paiBmita (?).' 



Translated by Thien-si-ts&i, A D. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 3 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 18 b. 

The following four works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(D&napila?), a d. 980-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127: — 



191 



StlTRk-riTAKA. 



192 



829 nwtfaiMm^mmM^m 

Fo-flhwo-2ra-i-mo-iii-iho-lo-m-iiii. 

* Buddfa»bhAdiito-pV 

PadmaiKntamani-dhArani-siitra. 

CoQc 847 ^ 4 loaves* This is a later tranalaiion 
of Nob. 321-324. JT-juaa-lu, faac 4, fol. 20 b. 

830 flUft S ;^ Ijfi t# i ft 

Fo-shwo-shaft-tiL-tsan-JkA'- w&A-iEdfL. 

• Biiddh*bbAahitAi7»-m»hAdhAruitr«^apta 4 lesTM. 

Fo-shwo-tsui-sh&A-i-tho-lo-ni-ikui. 

' BuddhabhAahitapftPHttiiramati«dh4im»t'^trm.* 6 leftves. 

832 mnwmmA:km. 

' Biid<llifthhtohtta»p»bhidhiiappU>k> (or -garbha>«thtoiiiiba- 
dhteMtripA-ifttra.* 7 leaves. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
iT-juen-lii, jKiflc. 5, fol. 22 b seq. 



833 




ii >% ft 

Slu^-wa-naA-Bhaii--iin-k&&-hwo-iho- 
lo-ni-iti!^ 

' jLryft-diu^Ta-Tif^TAgnMhAnmt-siitn.* 

Translated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeva t^ •^i>- 973- 
98i,ofthe later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 5 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu» fasc. 5, fol. 25 b. 

The following five works were translated by Sh*-hu 
(D&nap&la t), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127: — 

834 mmMm:km^m 

Fo-Bhwo*tBunH3hafi-t&-miA-w&A-ibu!i. 

• BaddhAbhashita-arjottanuk-nuihavidyirA^siitnL! 4 leftvet. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fiuBc. 6, foL 4 a. 

835 mm^^m-^mm 

Fo-Bhwo-ib'-kw&&-mieh-yi-tBhi^7eh-ik&]!i- 
tho-lo-ni-ibiiiu 

* Baddhabhislutar^MiaoUd^sarvi^U-paruodhanft-dharaiit-fliltr^ 

&/z&nolk&-dh&raRt-sarvagati-pari^dhani. 



This is a later translation of No. 496. Deeet in 
Tibetan, f 'ynen-ln, &sc 5, foL 23 a. Bat see No. 496. 

Fo-8hwo-;ni-i-p&o-t8nii-i:&'-wft&-Jbiji. 

• Bwddh>hha>hiti^-fenta(Biam)-nrfii«^ba^id-iay>.<atrt>.' 4 leaves. 

It agrees with Tibetaa JT'-ynen-lo, fasc. 4, foL 1 2 h. 

837 mwt:k^^^^m*Sim 

FoHBhwo-t&-tBz'- ts&i-ihien-tsz'- yin-ti-JbuL 

* Bnddhahhtohita'iiiaheivaimHievapntnfc^ietabbaBii-aatfa.* 9leavea. 

Deeet in Hbetan. JT'-yuen-lo, fasc 4, fol. 1 1 b. 

888 mm^^mm^m 

FoHsihwo-p&o-8hai&-iho-lo-m-ii&. 

* Bwddhabhtohitwatpiytta-dliaimia-rtLtia.' a Icavci. 

839 in I& + 9fc ft 

Fo-shwo-flhi-hAo-iiiL 

'86tra apokan by Buddba on the ten namea or epitheta (of 

Buddha).' 

Translated by Thien-si-ts&i, a.d. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasfy, a. d. 960-1 127. 3 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-ln, £bisc. 4, foL 12 a. 

840 m^^Hfimn^mm 

Fo-wdi-sorKd-lo-luA-w&A-aa-shwo- 
t&-8haA-f&-iEdA. 

*8atra addxMMd by Buddha to the NagarA^ Sagara on the law 

oftheBiahajaoa.' 

Saflrar&"]iatfaia(7a-i)ariDriibkA»-8iitinL 

f- yuen-lu, fiisc 4, fol. 13b; Cone 178. Translated 
by Sh'*-ha (DAnap&lal), a.d. 980-1000, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1x27. 10 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan, f -yuen-ln, s.v. No. 840 is mentioned 
under the heading of the Yinaya of tlie Mah&yina» in 
jfiT'-tsin, hac 32, foL 5 a. 

841 mm^^w^m^^m^m 

Fo-flhwo-phu-hhien-^pha-sA-tho-lo-ni-iUA. 

< BnddhabhiAitaraBmantabhadra-bodhiaattva-dharaiit-aatnL' 

Translated by Fft-thien (Dharmadeva f), a. d. 973- 
981, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1 127. 3 leavea. 
Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fieuKs. 5, fol. 21 h. 

The following two works were translated by Bh'-hu 
(Dinap&lat), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1x27: — 



198 



StTTEA-PITAKA. 



194 



842 ;^ ^ HI iti(» ^ Uj « ffi 1% 



im-kftA-miAo-k&o-flhAii-lea-kwo-iho- 
lo-niiuL 

Hah&ya^raiiiera-^akhan-kfUftgftra-dhA- 

nhfit(-0fttra). 

JT-jnen-la, fiMo. 6, fol. i b ; Oono. 626 ; A. B., p. 539 ; 
A. M. Gh., p. 337* .10 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
K'-jneaAUf s. y. 




843ll;^Mi^ftJ($ 

Ew&A-tft-lien-hw&-i¥rftA*76ii-inan-D&-l<>- 
mieh-yi-tshid-ts&i-iho-lo-ni-iKiL 



f X leaves. 



dUnai-tata.' 



Fo-Bhwo-tA-mo<-li*il*-pha-6ft-iIiiL 

• IfaMhahha^hita-inaliainatUA-bodliiMfcttvarrtttim.' 
Translated by Thien-si-tsai, A. b. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynssby, A.D. 960-1127. 7 fiuMsioulL It 
agrees with Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, fiuw. 5, foL 17 a. 

The following two works were translated by Amogha- 
▼sj^ra, iu n. 746-771^ of the Thfin dynssty, a. d. 618- 
907:— 

845 mwt^m^^9^$9m 

Fo-8hwo-mo-li-il'-thi-pho<-hw4-m&ii-iKA. 

* Tludi^hti^'rlltrhtta-mailiH'-iiirii-pwihpiinaiSiiifttnb.* 

14 leaves. Deest in Tibetsn. Z'-yuen-ln, &ae. 4, 
foL 10 a. But see No. 847. 

846 mmmm^^im 

Fo-ahwo-mo-li-i^-ihien-iiA. 

' Boddhsbhadiito-inttlll-def l^tia.' 

5 leaves. It agrees wiih Tibetan. iT-yaen-la, fasc 6» 
fol. 17 a. 

FoHsihwo-mo-li-il*-ihieii-tho-lo-iii-ilAeu-£jli. 

MariKye (Mariitt).dMTaiit. 

A. R., p. 518 ; A. M. O., p. 3x8. Translated under 
the liin dynasty, a. x>. 502-557 ; but the translator's 
name is lost a leaves. This is an earlier translation 



of a part of the Mar!iH-B&tra in fasc. xo of No. 363. 
£''-ynen-la, Cue 4, fol. 23 a. 

Bat aeoordiiig to JT-tain (fasc. 14, fol. 23 b), the 
above three works are earlier translations of a part of 
Na 844. 

The following five works were translated by F4-thien 
(Dharmadevat), A.D. 973-98X, of the later Son dynasty, 
A. I). 960-X127: — 

848 MWtM^M^^ 
Fo^wo-iAAA-iEo-^^pAo-iiA. (h) 

« BnddhahhSithiti^iwA/Ai-danaphato-rtLtnL' 

8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yaen-la, iasa 7, 
foL 27 a. Bat, according to £''-tsin (Cue 28, fol. 18 a), 
this is a later translation of the Sadatta-s&tra in the 
KsdhyamAgama, Le. No. 542 (X55). 

849 nwtmi!>n ^^m 

Fo-8hwo-phi-8li&-ixuui-ihien-w&ft-iiifL 

' BuddhabhSiihita'TSMrnniiiaHiivyaii^a^tfa.* 

9 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JE^'-yaen-la, fasa 5, 
fol. 20 a. 

860 m9^ pmm 

Fhi-pho-ah'.fo-iKA. (h) 

* y ipiMji-biiddhA-tatnL* 

2 fieuBcicali. It agrees with Tibetan. JE'^yaen-la, 
&8C. 8, fol. X b. According to iT-tsin (fiusc. 29, fol. 5 a), 
this is a later translation of the latter part of the 
Mah&nid&na-sfttra in the Diigh&gama, i. e. No. 545 (i). 

851 Mpk:k^^M^ 

Fo-shwo-t&H9&n-mo-;iro-ibu!L (h) 

* BaddhfthhaiihitiwnahSi>niay»«iatim.* 

6 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yaen-la, fasc. 7, 
fol. 26 b. Bat, according to JT'-tsin (&sc 29, fol. 7 bX 
this is a later translation of the Mahisamaya-sAtris in 
the Dlrgh&gama, Le. No. 545 (X5). 

852 mwtM^mmm 

Fo-shwo-yueh-itw&A-phu-sftriiA. (h) 

Ziwdi:aprablui-bodhisattvftvadAna-8iitra.* 

Z'-yuen-la, fasc 4, foL 14 b; Cone. 869; A. B., 
p. 482 ; A. M. O., p. 286. 6 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan, f -yaen^-la, s. v. 

The following six works were translated by Sh'-ha 
(Dinapilaf), a. d. 980-xooo, of the later Son dynasty, 
A.11. 960-XX27:— 





195 



StTRA-PirAKA. 



196 



853 Bift^^^^Slfe 
Fo-shwo-phu-hhien-m&n-nH-lo-iHft. 

* Baddhabh&shita-sam«iitftbhaMlr»-mMu{alft-8iltnL' 

lo leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-jaen-lu, fiuK. 5, 
fol. 1 8 b. 

854 mwtm^m^mj^m 

Fo-shwo-shaA-Arw&A-yen-tho-lo-ni-iKiL 

* BaddhabhAshita-^Lrya-vyfOiA^hArMil-satim.* 

3 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yaen-lny &fle. 5, 
fol. 20 b. 



Fo-8hwo-8han-liu-t8z'-t&-iiujQi-w&&-tho- 

* BaddhabhAahita-ftrya-ahacbtkghftrA-mahATidji-Hlfn^-dliAnmV 

3 leaves, 

856 ^m:kmmmfLM 

TsUen-^ftA-tA-miii-tho-lo-m-iKA. 

' S*hMri4>r»Yartana-mfthATid7A-dhftraiil"ffttm.' 



4 leaves. 



857 nwtt^mmm^m^m 



Fo-shwo-hwft-tsi-leu-kwo-tho-lo-ni-tt 

* Buddh»bhA8hitft-pnihpakiU»-Ti]DiD»-d]iAnMilrf6tnk* 

Puflhpakiira-dHraTti. 

jr*-yuen-la, fasc. 5, fol. 33 a; Cone 303; A. B., 
p. 526 ; A. M, G., p. 325. 4 leaves. This is a later 
translation of Nos. 337-389. -ff^'-yuen-lu, s.v.; JT'-tsin, 
£b8C. 13, fol. I a. 

858 mmmm^^^^m^^ 

Fo-shwo-shaA-f&n-yiA-lo-tho-lo-ni-iiiL 

• Baddbabh&shita-jayadhYi^mftlA-dhAnMit-iatm.* 
3 leaves. 

859 ^wi-^M a^^ 

jrufL-hhii-mo-ho-ti-iHii. (h) 

* Samadatt»-mAhArA^»-«fttra.' 

Translated by F£-hhien, A. D. 983-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1137. 13 fasciculi. Deest in 
Tibetan. iT'-yuen-ln, fasc. *j, foL 16 a. It contains a 
history of Silkyamuni, from the origin of the world, 
and a list of his ancestors, beginning with the first 



Mord of the field' or mkr, Sio-mo-ti-to-wia, Le. 
Sainadatta-rft^ (fasc i, IbL 6 a, coL 5 leq.), and ending 
with Buddha's visit to his &ther after his beconuDg the 
enlightened, and Ids telling the stoij of a fermer kingof 
YfirAnasty Brahmlyus by name. In the Ghineae title^ 

the first two characters ^ g^ JTun-hhO, 'mnltitade- 
assent,' are used for a translation of the name Sama- 
datta. The odebrated PloEepa ezplaina this name in 
his work entitled JTan-su-ife'-lun (No. 1310^ fiwe. i, foL 
19b). He says, 'The ruler was called Tlp«ki-mo-4o-wia» 
i.e. Mahi-fiamadatta-rtga, because he was dioaen to 
become so (or eleded as the first lord) hj the multi* 

tude.' He uses the three characters ^ fff ^ ^nn- 
BU-hhfl, 'he who is chosen by the multitude,' both 
for the explanation and translation of the name Sama* 
datla. The first and third characters of this term are 
ezaotly the same as the first two characters in the 
present title as above mentioned ; while the second one, 

^ su, is merely a sign of the passive voioe. Then the 
next three characters f^ ^^ <^ Mo-ho-ti in the title 
evidently stand for Mah&rfi^ which again agree with 
the first imd last characters of the name ^ ^ ^ 
^ ^ Tfi-fl&n-mo-to-win, i.e. Mahi-Samadatta-ripa, 

given in No. 1330. It is by no means certain, whether 
this Chinese title, ' Samadattspmah&r&^a-sAtra,* is a 
literal rendering of the Sanskrit title, or not. But this 
Chinese title cannot be meant to represent ' the Hahd- 
vastu according to the version of the Mahasanghikas,' 
as Mr. Beal says in his Catalogue, p. 54. 

The following two works were translated by F&-thien 
(Dharmadeva t), a.d. 973-981, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A. d. 960-1 127: — 

860 M Wt -^ ^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-tshi^fo-iKik. (h) 

' Boddhabhishita-saptabiiddlia^tra.' 

Sapta-buddhaka. 

A.B., p. 611; A.M.O., p. 311. IS leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan, f-yuen-lu, &8C. 8, foL la 
According to JT-tsin (fasc 39, foL 4b), this is a later 
translation of the first part of the MahAnidtoa-s&tra in 
the Dlrghiigama, L e. No. 645 (<)• 



861 



m p^ W ^ vt 



Fo-shwo-^S-yiu-iiii. (h) 

* Siltra spokea byOEioddha on alleYistiiig SOROW or grief.* 

4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, f -yuen-lu, £sso. 8, 
fd. 5 a 



197 



strTRA-nrAKA. 



198 



S62 nwtt&ff^m^nmmm 

Fo-flkwo-pien-Ho-pAn-io-po-lo-iDi-iiA. 

Tnndaied by 8h*-ha (DftnapAk t), A. d. 980-1000, 
of tha later Son dynasty, a.d. 960*1137. 8 leaves. 
Deeet in Tibetan, f -ynen-lo, &sc. i, foL 19 a. Bat 
No. 86a is to be compared with die Tibetan version of 
tbe Frs^pfiramiti-ya^rap&fii, mentioned in A.B., 
p. 397 ; A. M. O., p. 203. Na 86a ie addressed by 
Bnddha to the Bodbissttya Ys^rapAni. JT-tsii, 
iasc. la, feL7b» 

Tha following two works wars translated by FA- 
hhien, ▲. n. 982-1001, of the later Son dynasty, a. d. 
960-1127: — 

863 MWt:k1kMM:^^S&^ 

Fo-skwo-t&-8haA-wa-IiiA-8h6u-itw&A--yen-iiii. 

* BiiddhiJibaihite-iiMbiyiDamitayiii^Tyaiis-catra.* 

AmitftTHsha-vyfOia, or Sakh&Tatt-yyiiha. 
Cf. No. a3 (5). 3 fascicoli. This is the last trans- 
lation of this SAtra, similar to Nos. as (5), as, a6, 27. 
Jr*ynen-lu, iasc. 4,foL iia; Jr'-tsin,£Mei3,foL isb. 

864 nn^mmm^iSLm 

Fo-mu-pAo-toh-taftA-pftn-jeo-po-lo- 

Pra^^p&ramitAHsaflbayag&tlUL 
A. B., p. 396 ; A. M. O., p. 201. 3 fascieolL 

The following fonr works were translated by Sh'-hn 
(DAnapAlaf), A.n. 980-1000, of the Ifvter Soik dynasty, 
A. 9.960*1127: — 

866 nwti^mm^^mm 

Fo-shwo-ti-Bhih-pAn-ro-po-lo-ini- 

to-sin-iKA. 

EanAka-prajr^p&rainitiL 

A.B., p. 514; A.M.O., p. 314. 5 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i) foL 19 a. See, how- 
ever, the anthorities mentioned nnder the title. 

866 MJSt fIS M M^ 

Fo-ahwo-lra-fo-ttDL (h) 

' 8atim fpoken by Baddhs oa Baddhsi.* 

4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, 
lasc.4,foLiib. AccordingtoZ'-tsin(£MM.29,fbLz7b), 



this is a later translation of ihe first chapter of 
No. 68a 

867 :km^!s^^mmm 

T&-8haA-Bho-li-so-tAn-mO-itiA. 

• MiOiayiDap jiluuDbhATA-satn.' 

/S&lisambh&yarsiitra. 

Cone. 6^5 reads the sixth character ^ tin as ijfl^ 
yen, which latter seems to be righi^ though the former 
u given in the Chinese authorities. 8 leaves. This is 
a later translation of Nos. 280, 281, 818. IT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc 4, foL 12 b. 

Fo-shwo-tA-ikiA-k&A-hhi&A-iho-lo-ni-ikiA. 

' BiiddhsbhAshita-mahaTa^ragMidha-dhirtiil-satra,' 

4 leaves, Deest in Tibetan, f -yuen-lu, Cksc. 5, 
fol. 24 b. 

869 ML±:kn^mitWi^^m 

ya^ragarbha-ratDaiA^ra-tantra. 

Z'-ynen-ln, iasc 5, fol. 16 b; Cone. 781. Trans- 
lated by Fft-thian (Dharmadevat), A.D. 973-981, of 
the later Bah dynasty, a.d. 960-Z127. 2 fiftsdculi. 
It a^^rees with Tibetan, f -ynan-ln, s. v. 

Fo-ahwo-B&-po-toHra-Ii-7ii-n&h-7e-j;ift. (h) 

* BaddhabhAihite-nptMArjHiftyA-fAtrm.* 

Translated by FA-hhien, a. d. 982-1001, of the later 
8pn dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 4 leaves. It agrees 
with iPibetuL Z'-yoenrln, fasc. 8, fol. 4 b. Accord- 
ing to JT'-tsin (fasc 28, foL 10 b), this is a later 
translation of the SaptssArya-sAtra in the MadhyamA- 
gama, Le. Nc 542 (8). 

The following two works were translaited by FA^thien 
(Dharmadeva tX a.]>. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127: — 

871 nm-^fai^Mmfii 

Fo-ahwo-yi-tahid-im-lAi-waHaeh-iii- 
shA-tsoi-fihaA-tsuA-M'-iKA. 

Sarvadnigati-pari^odhanos&nishA-vi^ya- 

dhAiftiiL 

9 leaves. This is a similar translation of Nos. 348- 
I 3g2, 796. JT-ynenJu, &sc g, foL 24 b. 

Os 



199 



StTBA-PITAKA. 



200 



872 ^^^WLM 

Fhu-thi-sin-kwiA-flhilL 

3 leftTes. Thifl work is mentioned under the heading 
of the Works of the Indian Sageti in f -yaen-ln, 
Smc. io, foL 4h. 

The foUowing seven works were translated by Sh'-hn 
(Dfinapfila t), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynastyi 
A.D. 960-1127: — 

Fo-shwo-hu-kwo-tBun-ito-su-wan-tft-shaA-AiA. 

R&shfrap&la-paripniiiUL 

4 fascicaU. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-ynen-lny 
&8C. 4, fol. 1 1 a. According to iT'-tsin (&sc. 3, foL 14 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 23 (18). 

874 mwtmmm^m 

Fo-flhwo-Bz'-wu-au-w6i-iiiL (h) 

* Sdtra spoken by Baddha on four kmda of fowileiinMi 

(YabSimdyA)/ 

2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, hac 4, 
foL lib. 

876 mWi^mfi^ 



TsaA-hwui-tho-lo-ni-iiii. 

• OiSnafriddhikAnipdhAnMil-aatia.' 



I leaf. 



876 




y> 



^i^m:kmnm^m 



ShajQL-Iia-tBz'-t8d.&-aheu-t&-miii-tho-lo-Di-iKik. 

* Aj7a»8harf>kBharaynrvf<ddhikai>-ip>hSvidylrdhSfaiil'i<itm.' 
a leaves. 

877 Mfk:k^j&U 

Fo-Bhwo-t&-shajQL-^^^iA. 

* Baddhabha8hltapmahSyftD»-«il»-Biitra.' 

2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, &sc. 8, 
fol. 7 b, where this work is mentioned under the head- 
ing of the Yinaja-pitoka of the MahSy4na. 



878 



Fo-shwo-shaA-tsui-BhaA-tho-lo-ni-iH]! 

'Baddhabhftshita-ftryAnuttamviyayardhSmnl-stitra.* 

5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. I a. This is perhaps a similar translation of No. 
831. JT'-tsin, fasa 14, fol. 5 a. 



879 MWt^-\'BiM1ISt^ 

Fo-«hwo-wa-Bhi-sa&-8haA-pAii-20- 
po-lo-mi-iiii. 

* BiiddhshhiihitatieafcUtdgi^thirya-p^ 

Pra^p^p&ramitA ardhasatiUL 

A.R.yp.396; A.M.G.yp. 201. Cf. N0.18. 2 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-In, iasca, foL 18 b. 



The following forty-six works, Nos. 880-925, were 
translated by Fa-hhieai a-d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A«D. 960-1127. 

880 ;A:fRfA;^^?JS« 

T&-BhaA-pMJUznftn-n&-lo-iHA. 

« MahSyinSithhMnahiinamfifcla^tfa.' 

Aah^amandalftkft-sfttra, 

f'yuen-ln, iaac. S> foL 12a; Gone 579; A. B^ 
p. 511; A.M. O., p. 312. 2 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. AT'-yuen-ln, s. v. 

881 nwtnm-^mmi^mm 

FoH9hwo-ii&o-li&&-7i-tflhi6-fo-U&-kaA-toh-ilin, 

' Satra spokan by Buddha on oSmpaiing and maMniring tiie 
good qnaUtiM of aU Bnddha^kihetna.' 

2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. IT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 12 a. According to JT'tsin (iasc i, fol. 10 a), this 
work is a similar translation of No. 95. But the 
principal speaker of No. 95 is the Tathtgata, and that 
of No. 881 is the Bodhisattva AAintyaprabhiaara^ 

882 mm^m^m^^j^^mm 



Lo-foh-B^-shwo-iHu-liAo-siAo-'rh-tsi-piii-iH] 

* Satra spoken by Ravatia on the oniing of the disease of a difld.* 

II leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-ln, &8c. 5, 
foL 19 a. 

883 MMi§ AWt9:k A^ 

jnA-yeh-fli&n-jsaui-Bhwo-i-nu-^wii-iiA. (h) 

* Sdtra spoken by the RUbi KS«ya(paf) on the cuing (of the 

disease of) a woman.' 

4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lo, &8C 8, 
fol. 4 b. 

884 ^ IS: a ^ H 1% H A « 

Fo-flhwo-itu-i-lo-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

• Baddhabha8hita4ril4r-lo (n-dhiranl-satxa.' 

2 leaves. 



201 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



202 



Fo-ahwo-si&o-iUu-yi-tshid-tBAi-iftA-p&o- 
ili-tho-lo-xii-iHiL 

'Bttrm spoken by Bnddba on the Rttamhtd^mmAfydbitmilL 
of deitioying all obetndet and misfiBttniiee.* 

5 leaves. 

Fo-flhwo-XDi&o4eh-tho-lo-ni-J(iii. 

« Bttddhabbiahit^eaTMii^dhiimi-rttim.' 
I let£ 

887 mwtmmm^mm^m 

Fo-Bhwo-iUlA-ih&n-hhi&£L-flha]i-tho-lo-xii-iiiL 
a leaves. 

888 nwtmMm9kMm:k 

Fo-«hwo-poh-l&n-n&-sho-fQh-li-t&- 
tho-lo-ni-iKA. 

• Bwddhehhiehitn-iMrMiiwbek (T)HnaUidhAmiil-fatnL' 

3 leaves. 

889 nwt^^^mm^m 



Fo-shwo-sa-mifk-i^-tho-Io-iu-ii] 

' Biid<lh«lihtohit.ii<>rTMriT«rtnnmrftly<<ii«^dhtowt-i<ttHi.' 
i1m£ 

890 MWtM J^^M^ Wi 

FoHahwo-tshz'-flh-phuHsiAHahi-yaen- 
tho-lo-ni-iKA. 

'BQddbabhidiitMnftitra7»4K>dhinttTa-praiiidhA^^ 

Maiiri-prati^^iftNclh&rafil 

JT'-ynen-ln, bao, 5, foL 24 a; Cone 760; A. R., 
p. 5a8 ; A. M. G., p. 327. i leaf. 

891 nwtu^3s.mn:k 

Fo-«hwo-mieh-iUa-wa-ni-t8fti-t&- 
tho-lo-ni-iHA. 

• BiiddhAbbi8luto-iM«ftAn«nttf7«kannaTiniM-dhA^ 

I lea£ 



892 Mfkm&^^mm^m 

FoHahwo-wa-li&dL-kiiik-toh-tho-lo-m-iiA. 

* BitiMhnbhiThitiinttigTiiia-iniftraiil-tfthra * 

z lea& 

893 nwt'\' Afnm^m 

Fo-shwo-flhi-pft-phi-tho-lo-ni-^ift. 
a leaves. 

894 mwtn^ xum^m 

FoH9liwo-l6-iU&-iho-lo-m-4iik. 
a leaves. 

896 Mf^m^tiiBnm^m 



Fo*Bhwo-phi-Ma-ihi-lioh<^tho-lo-ni-iH] 

' HiKldhebhliltitft lii i ■pl|Mifiniiii dhlrmt rttni.' 

a leaves. 

The above twelve works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT'-ynen-lu, iasc. 5, foL 33 b seq. But^ for No. 890, 
see the last two anthorities mentioned under the tide. 

896 mwt:kWtmm)^M 

FoHihwo-t&-lLi-tho-lo-ni-iifL 

• BnddhabhSshit^-mahApriya-dhAniil-fatim.* 

a leaves. It agrees )irith Tibetan. JT'-yaen-ln, fase. 5, 
fol. aa b. 

897 nn^f^mm^^m 

Fo-BhwoHi-lo-h&n-ka-toh-iHA. (h) 

* Sl^tim spoken by Bnddha on the perfect good qnaJitief of 

theArfaet.' 

10 leaves, lliis u a later translation of chapters 
4th-7th of the Ekottarigama, i. e. No. 543. iT'-yuen-la, 
&SC 8, fol. I a, where, however, it u stated that this 
work is wanting in Tibetan. 

898 mwtA:km^^^m 

FoHahwo-p&-itfirliA-(M-iniA-hAo-iHA. (h) 

'86tia spoken by Bnddhe on the nemes of eii^t gveet end 

saqkioas jTaitjM.' 

a leaves. This Work is mentioned nnder the heading 
of the Works of the Indian Sages, in JT'-ynen-lu^ £mc. 
10, fol. 5 b, where the first two characters of the title 
Fo-shwo or Baddhap-bh&shita are of course left out. 

* 

They are however retained in JT-tsin, &sc 31, foL aa b, 
where the work is under the heading of the S&tras of 
theHlnayfina. 



203 



St^TRA-PIJAKA. 



204 



The following are the names of the eight places 
where the great and auspicioas f aityas are said to 
have been erected : — 

(i) Lambinl gtrdeD, in KspiUTasta, where Buddha wu born. 
(€£ LeliteTifltAra, p. 94; Cnimiiighaiii, Ancient Geoginphy of 
India, pp. 414-416.) 

(2) Underneeth the Bodhi-tiee (at Baddha-gmyA), on the \mnk 
of (or near) the riTOr Naira4yana» in Magadha, where Baddha 
awoke to the perfect knowledge. (Cnnningham, pp. 455-459.) 

(3) YArAiiad (Benaras), in the country of the Kids, where 
Baddha (tint) tamed the wheel of the law, i. e. he began to preach. 
(LialitaTistaray pp. 537-538 ; Canningfaam, pp. 435-438.) 

(4) Oeta-groTe, in AriTastl, where Buddha showed hia great 
tapematnral power. (Connjngham, pp. 407-414.) 

(5) Khfi'fk% •hamp-backed maiden,' i.e. KAnyakub^a (Kmo^), 
where Baddha descended from the Trayastrimsa heaTen. (Cun- 
ningham, pp. 376-383. But the more exact place is SaAkiaa or 
Kapitha. See Cunningham, pp. 369-376.) 

(6) BAgmgHhM, where Buddha taught his diadples, whose 
dmsion (alao took place there (t). Cunningham, pp. 467-468). 

(7) KwAA-yen, * wide-array,' L e. Yauall, where Buddha thought 
of the length of his life. (Cunningham, pp. 443-446. For Buddha's 
speaking to JLnanda concerning the length of his life, see Hhtten- 
IrwAA's (Hioaen-thsang's) 8i-ytt-&i, fiuo. 7, fol. 13 a seq.) 

(8) SSla gio re within which is the place between large ooaples 
of trees in Kuslnagara, wheni Boddha entered NinrSiia. (Cun- 
ningham, pp. 430-433O 

899 nwtM-Mm 

F(Hahwo-t6un-n&-^. 

' Sttm addressed by Baddha to (the Tenerable) JEunda.* 

6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. ir'-ynen-lii,fa8e.4, 
foL 14 a. 

900 mwtm^^m^m 

Fo-flhifO-phin-pho-8&-lo-wd.ii-^iA. (h) 

' &tLtm addressed by Baddha to King BimbisSnu' 

7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-jnen-lu, fasc 
8, fol. I a. According to Z'-tsin (&sc. a8, foL la a), 
this IB a later translation of the S&tra on King 
BimbiB&ra's coming to meet Buddha, in the Madhja- 
m&gama, i.e. No. 542 (63). 

901 ^ 19: A i)li iii 

FoHshwo-^an-aien-^. (h) 

* BuddhabhSshita-j^em-stktra.' 

9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. IT'-yuen-la, fasc. 8, 
foL 4 a. Bat according to Z'-tsin (fasc. 39, fol. 6 a), 
this is a later translation of the (?ane«a-Biitra in the 
Dtrgh&gama, i. e. No. 545 (4) 

902 nwtwmHsim 

Fo-flhwo-iiu-iAaft-yu-AiA. 

*S<itra spoken by Buddha on the old dty comparison.' 



6 leaves. This work is mentioned under the heading 
of the Siitras of the Htnayina, in iT'-yuen-la, fasc 8, 
fol. 3 b, where it is said to agree with Tibetan. But 
according to iT'-tsin (fasc. 10, foL i b), this is a later 
trauBlation of Nos. 378, 379, which are Sfltras of the 
Hah&yfina. 

903 mm^m^ um 

F(Hahw<Hun-iKe-i!'-li-iKik. (h) 

• BaddhabhSshif ■adhimnkti ^ina bals-sStra.^ 

7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fiisc 7, 
fol. 37 a. 

904 A IE ^ 3E IS 

TIUifaiA-iHi.w&A.iHA. (h) 

' MahSsatpAda (O-rl^Matra.* 

3 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, Bmc 8, 
fol. a b. But according to IT'-tsin (fasc. 38, fol. la b), 
this is a later translation of the Pi-sh' (H^)-fl6tra in 
the Madhyamlgama, i.e. No. 54 a (71). 

906 nmis^mM^m 

Fo-flhwoHshan-y&o-iiAA-iio-^^KA. 

' Siitra addressed by Baddha to the iSMbMin SvAsaya (t " good- 

indiDStion*'V 

4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT^-juen-lu, &so. 5, 
fol. 33 b. But according to iT-tsin (&so. 13, foL xa a), 
this is a later translation of No. 983. 

906 mukm^m^mm 

FoHahwoHihaA-to-lo-phaH3AHKA« 

• BuddhabhSshita-Srya-tSrS-bodhisattvarsatra.* 

7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, hac 5, 
fol. 19 b. 



907 mm:k^m^m^m 

Fo-8hwo-t&-iiHdAA-iho-lo-ni-£iiL 

* BuddhabhSshita-mahStrl-dhSnMa-s&tim.' 

3 leaves. 



908 



H Wi$JSA« 



F&o-hhien-tho-lo-ni-iHA. 

« Ratnabhadra-dhAnwil-sfttra.' 

a leaves. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fasc 6, fol. i a. 

909 mmmwA^um^M^ 

Fo-Bhwo-pi-mi-p&-miii-iho-lo-ni-^i4^ 

' BoddhabhSshita-guhySshianAnuHlhSnfit-sStia.' 



205 



St^TBA-n^AKA. 



206 



a kaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yn^-ln, fiwo. 6, 
fol. I b. Aocording to iT-tain (faao. 13, foL 18 b), 
this is a later translation of No. 491. 

910 ii3^^ii#i$ig>%« 

Kw&&-isz*-ta&i-pha-B£l-mu-iho-lo-ni-iBA. 

• Avalo1dte«Twarbodl6aattTft-iiiAtfMhAnml-sfttnL' 

A^alokitenrara-m&tft (or m&tn?)-dliftraitt. 

A.Ky p. 534; A.]LO^ p. 331* 3 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-li!, &8c. 6, foL ab. See, how- 
ever, the anthorities mentioned under the title. 

911 mwtjSi^m 

Fo-ehwo-iid-hhi&A-iHA. (h) 

• BoddhAbbiahitMllHUMlhMatn.' 

a leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-ln, fasc. 8, 
fol. 3 b. Bat aceording to JT-tsin (£embc. a a, foL ra b), 
this is a later translation of No. 588. 

912 mma^^mmmmm^ 

Fo-6hwo-miAo-iKH9iAA-phu-8&-tho-lo-xu. 

* BiidfdhihhSiihttft fnii^ynirt-hftihlitttTi-dhiTiat * 
3 leaves. 



913 nwtmmm:k^nmfi^ 



FoH9hwo-Wa-liAA-Bheu-tft-il*-tho-lo-Di. 
7 columns. 

914 mwtw^^mmfL 

FoH9lLWO-8u-miA- j;'- tho-Io-m. 

• Bnddhiihh4ihitai>ftryMdTA8>ygiM-4lhtoiit' 
4 columns. 

915 W^WtlSiJ^^I&^BJ^ 

FoHshwo-tehz'- sh'- pha-B&-iho-lo-ni. 

< BoddhabhAaluto-inaitraya-bodhiMttva^UiAniiL' 
4 columns. 



916 mwtM^m^m^m)^ 

Fo-6hwo-hhu-khuA-t8ftA-phu-B&-thp-lo-m. 

' BoddliabhAahita^tkSMgtfblukbodhiaattTft-dbftnjiL' 

6 columns. 

The above five worics are wanting in Tibetan. K*- 
juen4a« &8c. 5, foL a6a 



917 ^ni^m^mnm 

P&o-Bheu-phu-8&-phu-thi-hhiii-itiii. 

• Batiiadatta (r)-bodliisattv»-bodhiJk»r7&-tQtn.* 



13 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 14 a. 

918 mwt&m^f^^m^m 

Fo-shwo-yen-sheu-ini&o-man-iho-lo-ni-JriA. 

'Sdtim Bpohea by Buddha on the DhSruil of tiie woodeiftil 
gate of incTMBiiig the Ufe.' 

8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc 6, 
fol. I b. Aocording to JT'-tsin (Sasc. 13, fol. 9 b), this 

« 

is a later translation of Nos. 369-371. 

919 -«rihi*;SlfeueMA« 

Yi-tshi^xu-lfii-miii-bfto-tho-lo-ni-ikiii. 

* 8MTatathAgst»nima-dhAranl-0&tra.' 
3 leaves. 

920 mwtt^mmmm^m 

FoH9hwo-si-ifc4a-t80-n&n-tho-lo-ni4JA. 

* Biitn ipokeii by Buddha on the DbSraJil of itopping the 

danger of a thief.' 

a leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. iT'- 

yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL a 1^ seq. 

921 3m^ !^^ 

Fo-Bhwo-fSHshan-iEdii. 

* BnddhafthSshita-dharmaiaitfa-iatia.' 

Dharma^aitra-flfttra. 

jr*-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 11 b; '^onc. ia6. 5 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 



922 



^mi^m^ 



Sin-fd-ku&-ioh-iliA. (h) 

' BttddhairaddhagimaHiatra,* 

10 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
&sa 7, fol. a6 b. Aocording to JT'-tsin (fasc. a9, fol. 7 b), 
this is a later translation of No. 546 (18). 



923 



'IW i% /It A fie 



Fo-6hwo-ifci6-hhi&-»A. (h) 

'tetim tpoken by Buddha on £i«.hhi& (! Ut. *« ezplaiaing- 

flummer'*).' 

4 leaves. This work is mentioned under the heading 
of the Yinayapiteka of the Hlnaj&na, in Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc 8, fol. aob, where it is said to be wanting in 
Tibetan. But JT'-tsin (fasc. 31, fol. z i b) mentions this 
work as a S&tra of tiie Htnay&na. 



ao7 



StyrRA-FITAKA. 



308 



924 nwti^Mfftf^U 

Fo-flhwo-tMhihHBu-wan-liA. 

15 leaves. Deeit in Tibetan, f-ynen-ln, iasc. 8, 
fol. a a. Bat according to AT'-tain (&ac. a8, toL 17 a), 
this is a later trandation of No. 545 (14). 

926 W^Wt^ ^ ^ lE^ ^ 
Fo-flhwo-w6i-t8h&ft-7ia-i:aA-flirlaiL 

6 fiudcali. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-ynen-ln, 
fiMo. 4, foL 10 b. According to Z'-tsin {hac S, fol. 5 b), 
this ifl a later translation of Nos. 174, 183. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hn 
(Dinapila t), ▲. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127: — 

926 nWL A:^ » m^ 

Fo-flhwo-t&-AA-kwAii-shan-ikAiAo- 
fHft-pien-itiA. 

* Baddhsbht«hifi>«siihivirfpiilyDpaydcMMily»sattm.' 



4 frsdcnlL Thisisalatertranslationof Nos. 33(38), 
53. JT-tsiA, fasc. 3, fol. 17 b. But it is stated in 
JT'-ynen-ln (&bc. 4, fol. 10 a), that this is a similar 
translation of No. 33 (37). 

927 ^# tt^Hj^HJl^^ 

Fo-mu-ibAii-eliaj!i-8&n-f&-tBftA-iAn-2X>- 
po-lo-mi-to-£uli. 

DaM8fthaflrik& pra|^^p&ramit&. 

25 faseiculi ; 33 chapters. This is a later translation 
of Nos. z (d), 5-^. Cf. JT'-ynen-ln, &8c i, fol. 18 a; 
iT-tsin, &sc. 33, foL 19 a. 

The following two works were translated by FA- 
hhien, ▲.D. 983-1001, of the later Son dynasty, a. d. 
960-1137:— 

928 ^ 1% ^ ^ H ft 
Fo-shwo-iUd-tUi-i-HA. (h) 

'Satr» apckm by Boddhft on the datamiiiuitioii of the aiwaing 

(oftbekw).' 

I a leayes, Beest in Tibetan. JT-ynen-lo, &se.7, 
fol. 36 bk 



929 1M H ft H H 

Fo-flhwo-hu-kwo-iniL (h) 

10 leares. Deest in Tibetan, f -ynen-lo, &sc 8, 
CoL 4 a. Bat according to JT-tsin (£mc 38, foL i6b), 
this is a later translation of No. 543 (132)* 

980 mwt^m^mm 

FoHshwo-fiun-pieh-pa-Bh'-iiA. (h) 

'Satia tptduB by BoddhA on the divinm or esplanition of gilto 

(Dftnay 

Translated by Sh'-hn (DinqdOat), a.d. 980-1000, 
of the later Son dynasty, a.b.^ 960-1 137. 4 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT-ynen-ln, &sc 4, fi>L 13 a. But 
according to IT'-triA {fasc 28, foL 19 b), this u a later 
translation of No. 542 (i8o). 

931 mwt^mm^m 

Fo-ahwo-&n-pieh-yaen-flhaA-£uL (h) 

* Satn tpoken by Boddbn on tbB diviskm or ezplaaatioii of 

tho (tweko) NidanM.* 

Translated by F&-thien (Dharmaderat), a. d. 973- 
981, of the later Snn dynasty, A. 0.960^1127. sleayes. 
Beest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, iasa 7, foL 26 b. 

The following twenty-two worki^ Nos. 933-953, 
were translated by Sh'-hn (Dfinapfila t), a. d. 980^1000, 
of the later Son dynasty, a. d. 960-11 37 :— 



982 



nwt^^m 



(h) 



• BoddbabbSihlti^banuynndia^atn.* 

3 leaTCS. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-ynen-h, &sc 4, 
fol. 13 a. Bat according to jE^-ynen (fasc 39, foL 
lob), this is a later translation of a part of £mc 3 
of Nc 544. 

933 nwtA^mm 

Fo-shwo-til-shaft-i-idiL (h) 

' Bnddhahhariiit>HMh<gi<aiih»oatm.' 

9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT-ynen-ln, frsc 7, 
fol. 36 a. Bat according to JT'-tsin (fiasc a8, foL 14 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 543 (97). 

934 mwtumm^'mvimm 

FoHahwo-fi-pha-thiHnn-ponlaHDKHbiA. 

*Sfttim fpoken by Bnddhn on laWag the HMMglit towudi the 
BodU and dflstroyinf aU the HlM.' 

s fiudenli. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yoen-lo, 
iasc 5, foL 16 b. According to f-tsia (&sa 9, fpL 2 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 46a 



209 



StTBA-'PtTAKA. 



210 



036 nmmmni&^nm 

FcHahwo-shaA-fo-mu-pAn-jro-po-lo* 

mi-to-iUA. 

Pta^^l^p&nmitlL--hrtdayaHi<itra. 

a leayes, Thii is a later and longer translation of 
Nob. 19, so. JT-ynen-ln, free i, fol. 18 b; Z'-tsin, 
fasc 93, fol. 23 b. For the Sanskrit text, see Cat. 
Bodl. Japan., No. 63 (d). 

Fo-Bhwo-t&-BhaA-paHu'-i-Bhan-thaA- 

« BvddhabliAdutermmhAyiniUntjiiddhl-fi^ 

3 fiucicolL Deest in Tibetan. JT'- jnen-ln, bsc $, 
foL 17 a. 

937 MWtnUlk^^mi^ 

E9 iN^ ft 

FoHEihwo-H-ku-ikA&A-io-nU-toh-ta- 
yin-yuen-lnA. (h) 

*Satim spoken by Buddha on the Nidina of the oonyenum of 
the daughter of tiie AMhOin AnathSpiiubda.* 

3 fasdcnlL This is a later translation of chapter 30 
of No. 543. JT'-jnen-lu, fiMc 7, foL s7 a. 

938 1M IS; ;^ ^ i^ n H^ 

FoHEihwo-t&-tBi-f&-inan-iiA, (h) 

'BoddhabhSeUta-nuihAiaAgltiHlhannaparyaya tiitra.' 

a fesciculi. Deest in Tibetsn. JT'-yneii-ln, &sc. 7/ 
foL 26 a. Bat according to JT'-tsin (fasc. 39, foL 7 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 545 (9). 

Fo-Bhwo-ibw&fL-miA-thuA-tsz'-yin-yaen-ikiii. (h) 

'Satim fpoken by Baddha on the Nidina of the boy Plrabhiia.' 

4 fitfcicQlL Deest in Tibetan. iT'-ynen-lu, fiusn. 8, 
foLaa. 

040 nwc'Si^nm^m 

Fo-ahwo-p&o-ifti-tho-lo-ni-^. 

* BoddhabhSahita-ntnamekhaUirdhSnia-tatnu' 

MekhalA-dMraid. 

£'- jnen-ln, &sc 5, foL ai a; C!onc. 41a ; A« iEL, 
p. 54a ; A.M.O., p. 339. 10 leaves. This is a similar 
trandation of No. 854. f -tsin, fasc 13, fol. 4 a. But 
f -Toen-lu states that No. 940 is similar to No. 800, 
which seems to be wrong. 



941 nwi^^nmi^u 

Fo-ahwo-ibin-flhan-iho-lo-id-iiA. 

' BoddhabhSdiifta^vfanMikay^dhiniit^etnL' 

3 leayes. Deest in Tibetan, f -jnen-lo, fasc 6, 
fol. a lb. 

942 mwtAm^m^nu 

Fo-Bhwo-;CTi-wa-&n-pieh-flirman-iifL 

' BoddhabhSahita^HnabhedavatSim (f)-dhannaparyaya-setEa.* 

6 leaTcs. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, fiuo. 4, 
fol. 14 a. 

943 m^WiWMikmmm^u 

Fo-Bhwo-tcdA-i-yia-pho-BO-Ba-wan-Jdil. (h) 

' Bwddhabhiehita^ittddhamaty-npawJ^^iMipKldbUriatia.' 

6 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yoen-lo, fasc. 8, 
foL a a. 

Fo-«hwo-iKn-k&A-£Jl&A-ilwiA-yen-p&n-2t>-po- 
lo-mi-to-^AO-ihiA-yi-fiai. 

* A part of the teaching of the Y^rramaiKiaUTytha-pni^MftpSra- 

mita tpoken by Baddha.* 

II leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-ynen-la, 
&SC I, fol. 19 b. 

946 mmtwnmiiS: 

Fo-8hwo-si-*itft&-yin-yaen4JA. (h) 

* Satra ipoken by Buddha on the Amdana of itopping a quarrel.' 

9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, f -ynen-lo, fasc. 8, 
foL I b. Bat according to f -tsin (fasc. a8, fol. 19 b), 
this u a later translation of No. 54a (196). 

946 nWc^^WiU 

FoHEihwo-2Jlu-&n-Bhwo-iKik. (h) 

« Baddhabhaehit»-prathaBia?ayganinm>iifttHu* 

a fuwicalL Deest in Tibetan, Z'-ynen-lo, fasc. 8, 
foL I b. 

Fo-Bhwo-wa-w6iH9hea-Bu-wan-iftrflhaA-iifL 

' BaddhabhaahitarTliadatta.paripra'Mi^ahiyina-e&tta.* 

3 fiuwicali; 17 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
iT'-yaen-lo, Case. 4, fol. 15 a. According to Z'-tsin 
(iasc. 3, foL 15 b), this is a later translation of Nos. 

S3(a8), 389. 

P 



211 



StTTBArFirAKA. 



212 



948 MWtMHt^ 

FcHahwo-yueh-ytt-iiiL (h) 

3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yQenrlo, 
bsaSyfoL 3a. 

949 nWtWHtm 

Fo-flhwo-i-yii-4iA. (h) 

* BiiddhabfaaiUM»lilslia^ii|Minftii»4[atr».' 

a leayes. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lo, 
fasc 8, foL 3b. 



950 



nmmm^%m 



Fo-shwo-kw&n-tiA-wAii-yti-ikuQL. (h) 

• BoddhtMiAdiitMnaiddhabhiiliikiMi^^ 

I lea£ Deest in Tibetan. JT-yaen-lo, £mc 8, 
fol. ah. 

961 mwtJ^n^^j^^m 

Fo-6hiro-iii-iHi-tho-i|n-i(f-iku(k. (h) 

3 &8cicali ; 16 leaves. Beest in Tibetan, f-ynen-la, 
fasc. 8» fol. a b. Bat according to IT'-tsIn (&sc ap, 
fol. 6 b), this is a lat«r translation of No. 545 (8). 

952 mwt^^^mr.^m 

n iN^ jg ft 

Fo-«hviro-po-i-iKn-ihv&A-'rh-pho-lo- 
man-yuen-Mi-iKik. (h) 



BidiiyhcatnL' 

3 fascicali ; ai leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z -jnen-lu, 
fasc 8, fol. 5 a. Bat according to iT-tsi^ (iasc. 39, 
fol. 6 b), this is a later translation of No. 545 (5). 

963 mmm^nist'f'mmm 

FoHahwo-fii-li*th&i-t8ss'-7in--ytien-£A. (h) 

* BoddlMibhAalutA-iniiijabtlA-kiimarivadaiiA'Siitim.' 

Fanyabal&vadAna. 

A. B., p. 48a; A. ][.0.y p. 385. 3 &8cicali; 33 
leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yaen-lui fasc. 4, 
fol. 14 b. 



954 



W wt 3^ % S* M « 

Fo-Bhwo-ahan-m&o-hhi'«htt-ikiii. (h) 

' Buddhthhtthitft iiiiihKrihifayronuikftpijyatfc-tfttim.' 

Translated hy Wti-tsin, a. d. 1009-1050, of the later 
San dynasty, a.d. 960-1137. 3 fiftsdcali; 31 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yaen-lai fiuw. 8, fol. 6 a. 



966 Alll:$:^A!Mtb«« 

T&-8ha&*pan-BhaAHdn-ti-kw&n-iiiL 

Trsnalated by PnyAa and others, a. d. 785--810, of 
the Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 8 fiuwicali; 13 
chapters. There is a pre&ce added by the Emperor 
Hhien-tson, A. n. 8o6>8ao, of the same dynasty. Deest 
in Tibetan. JT'-yoen-ln, iasc 4, foL 10 b. 

The followbg foar woifa w^ers translated by Amogfaa- 
vaj|T% A.D. 746-771, of the Thin dynaatyi a.d. 
618-907 : — 

Fo-shwo-XJla-ehaA-wu-pien-man-tho-lo-ni-lijOL. 

* Biiddhahhtohit>FyttinMitMn«lrhtpdharmiil-ffttm.' 

13 leaves. This is a later translation of Nos. 353- 
36a JT'-tsin, &SC 13, foL aob. 

967 -^fat^^^mmi^!^^ 

Yi-tshi^jra-Ud-fiin-pi-mi-MUenHihan-filio- 
li-p&o-Md-yin-iho-lo-ni-iHA. 
SarvataihAgatfldliiBhfA&nft-hrtdaya-gahya- 
dh&ta-karan<2amudriirdhArafil(-fifttra). 

JT'-ynen-ln, &sc. 6, fol. xob; Cone 334. 7 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln, s. v. 

968 mn:k^m^ic'\'=i 

^ Ik vE 

F(Hdiwo-t&-iK-ei&A-tlii6n-nUHahi-'rh- 
miA-hAo-iKik. 

Mah&^il-siitra. 
JT'-yaen-lo, fiusc 5, fol. 14 a; Cone 635. 

Mah&ffayans^tra. 
A. R., p. 536 ; A. H. G., p 333. 3 leaves. 

FoH9ihwo-t&-ii-«d&ft--thi6n-nu-8hi-rh-iUi- 
yi-p&i-p&-miA-wa-kea-t&H9haA-ili&. 

< BqiWhahhtdrit»-inahairi^evl-dYidMi^-lwndhani»hfust>n^ 

Timala-mahayAaa-tAtm.' 

8 leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. £^-yaen- 

la, fasc. 5, fol. 14 a. 



218 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



214 



960 mwt-wfai^^mm^ 

FoHahwo-yi-tshid-jm-Ud-iEin-k&A-shea-miA- 
tho-lo-ni-i 

• BnddbAbhisliit 

Translated bj Ya^rabodhi, together with Z'-ts&n 
{OakoakosAf i e. another name of Amoj^va^), A. d. 
7 33-73O1 of the Thfcn dynasty, A. d. 6 1 8-907. 3 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yaen-ln, fitfc 5, fol. lob. But 
according to £'-tsin (fitfc isf, foL ai a,\ this is a later 
and shorter translation of No. 495. 

The following three works were translated by 
Amoghava^ra, a«d, 746-771, of the Thfin dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907 : — 

061 ^t^mii^Mi^ft 

Fo-8hwo-;sftA-7U-Ii-ihuA-nu-£A. 

&aAgalt-vidy&. 

£^-yaen-lu, fasc 4, fol. 8b; Cone. 330; A.B., 
p. 518 ; A. M. O., p. 318. 4 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. iT - ynen-ln, s. ▼• 

962 nwtm^^m^m 

Fo-flhwo-Tn-p&o-tho-lo-ni-idiL 

' Biiddhftbbathit»-Y«nhsntDaHlharMit-ffafxa.' 

Batnamegha-dh&rant. 

JT-ynen-la, &se. 5, fol. 10 b ; Cono. 879. 5 leaves. 
This is a similar translation of Nos. 49a, 787. JT'-yuen- 
lo, s. V. ; iT'-tsin, fasc 13,' fol. 13 b. 

963 mp^^mmm:knm^ 

Tshz*- sh'- pha-8&-8a-shwo-t&-BhaA-yaen-8haA- 

t&o-k&n-yU-itiiL 

Maitwy>4)odhiwsiwttYa"bha9Mti>»nuAayan»nidaiui-jaii«tm 

apamaiiA-sCLtn.' 

/S^&lisambhava-Biitra. 

jff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 8 b; Cone. 761. 9 leaves. 
This is a similar translation of Nos. a8o, a8i, 818, 867. 
A^'-ynen-ln, s. v. ; JT'-tsin, fasc. 10, fol. a b. 

Fo-Bhwo-A;/m-k&i-A:aA-phu-8&-su-waii-ikifL. 

' Sdtn spoken by Bnddba on tbe question of the BodhisattTa 
K^Q-kai-foA (** be who destroys tbe obstacle of ooTering" f).* 

Batnamegha-siitra. 

Cone. 161, 733. Translated by Sh'-hu (Dftnap&laf), 
F&-ha (Dharmarakshaf), W^i-tsin, and others, about 



A.D. looo-ioio, of the later Bu& dynasty, jl.7), 960- 
1137. ao&sdcali. Tins is a later and longer trans- 
lation of Nos. 151, 153. Deest in llbetan. f-juen-la, 
fasc. 4, foL 15 h. 

Zan-w&A-ha-kwo-pftn-so-po-lQ-mi-to-itifi. 

' Fhi^Napaianiita^tim on a beDeTolent king who protects 

his comitvy. 

Translated by Amoghava^n^ A.D. 746-771, of the 
Th&n dynasty, A. d. 6x8-907. a bsdcnli ; 8 chapters. 
This is a later translation of No. 17. JT-ynen-lix, Case, i, 
fol. 17 a. There is a prefiMse added by the Emperor 
T&i-tsun, A. D. 763-779, of the Thin dynasty. 



966 mm^mwtmm:km^ 

W6i-t8i-itin«k&A-8hwoHdian-thiiA-t&*mftn-tho- 
lo-m-f&-8ha-liii-y&o-man-iiA. 

'Satra spoken by MalapAda (! •<dirty-<bo4print*>Ti^r» on tbB 
anspidons and importsnt gate of the doctrine of siqwr- 
natoral and great perfect Dhannl.' 

Translated $y Wa-nan-shan, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 



W^-td-Ain-k&A-f&-iEin-pfti-pien-f&-man-iIdA. 

' MalapAda (?)-Ts^ra-dhanDaDishedha(law-prohibition)- 



Translated by 0-^h-tft-sien, of the Thin dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 8 leaves. 

The following two works were translated by Fi-hu 
(Dharmaraksha?), A.D. 1004-1058, of the later Snu 
dynasty, A. n. 618-907 : — 

968mwt:kmit:^»mMm 

FoH9hwo-t&-8haA-t&-fftA->kw&]!)L-fo-kw&n-iIdA. 

'Baddbabbashita-mahayana-mahaTaipalya-biiddlianinkate-sfttim.* 

3 fiasciculL Deest in Tibetan. iT-yoen-ln, &sc. 4, 
fol. 15 a. 

969 Mf^AUMi^^^m 

Fo-shwo-pirihiA-JtA&A-y&A-kuA-toh-itiA. (h) 

* Sttn spoken by Buddha on eight kinds of good qualities for 
making grow and nourishing.' 

3 leaves. It states briefly the rules for receiving 
the moral precepts. JT'-tsin, fiuc. 38, fol. 30 b. 

The following two works were translated by Amogha- 
va^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the Thin dynasty, a.d. 618- 
907:— 

Ps 



216 



St^TRA-PITAKA. 



316 



970 



;^ # ISr III if iE 

Tk-yxmAxm-iaii-j^-iati. 

'8dtn on Mkiog nin of the gnat dood-whatL* 



Mah&megha-siitra. 

Cone. 667. a fiudcuU. This is a later traoalation 
of N08. 186-188. iT'- ynen-ln, &8C. 2, fol. a6 a. 

971 :kfkmfSiM 

T^UahaA-mi-jen-ibiA. 

GhanaTyfthiHsAtra. ' 

IT'- yaen-lu, fiuic. 4, fol. 9 a ; Cone. 577. 3 fasciccdi ; 
8 chapten. This ia a later translation of No. 444. 
Z'-ynen-ln, 8.t. There is a preface added by the 
Emperor Tii-taon, A. d. 763-779, of the Thin dynasty. 

972 nmi^MtJEmm 

Fo-Bhwo-t&-t8i-hwai-ibu!i-f&-JriiL 

< BoddhabhAahita-nuOiABaAglti-Middharma-stitnL' 

Trandated by Sh'-hu (DAnapilat), a-d. 980-1000, 
of the later Son dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 5 fasciculL 
It agrees with Tibetan, but the latter is shorter. 
iT'-yaen-ln, £bsc i, fol. 7 b. According to JT-tsin 
(£bmo. 5, foL 10 b), this is a later translation of No. 449. 

The following three works were translated by 
Amoghava^fra, a«d. 746-771, of the Thftn dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907:— 

973 MtiWi^ ^^Mk^ 

Teh-i-k wftn-tass*- tsfti-pha-sA-ibiiL 

• Laaf-drasMd Ayalokiteffan-bodhiMttnirfatra.* 

ParnaMYari-dh&rafito 

Z'-ynen-lu, fasc. 5, foL is a; Cone. 857; A. B., 
p. 5x8 ; A. M. G.» p. 318. 10 leares. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, s. v. 

974 I* i> f1 ^ 3E « 

PhiHsM-man-ihien-wftA-Adii. 

* VaiframaiuHliTyaHi^ft-^fLtA.' 

6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, 
&8C 5, fol. ao a. According to Z'-tsin {hac. 6, foL 
17 b), this is a later translation- of a part of chapter la 
of No. ia6. 

976 3fi:^ra«^#i& 

WanHsihu- wan-AdA-tsz*- mu-phin. 
3 leaTiS. 



976^t^ii^ffl^^^n« 

Hfti-i-pha-B&-sa-wan-t8U(k-yin-A^man-laiL 

pwyayft^tHL* 

Sftgaramati-pariprtUJIl 
Z'-ynen-ln, £embc 4, foL 15 b ; Cone 166. 181 ; A. R, 
p. 448 ; A. M. 0., p. 353. Translated by Wei-tsin, 
together with Fi-hn (Dhannaraksha t), A.D. 1009- 
1058, of the later Son dynasty, a«d. 960-1137. 
9 fasdcnli. This is a later translation of chapter 5 of 
No. 61 (£bmo. 8-11). ISiis woik exists in Tibetan. 
JT'-ynen-ln, s. v. 

977 nwtin^^mmm&w 

Fo-flhwo-jra-hw&Drfiftn-mo-ti-wa-li&A-yin- 
f&-man4dA. 

• Ba ddh a hh U hH apmayo fi e ma i mMhy -— utMnwdia4hw»- 

Translated by Sh*-ha (Dinaptlal), A.D. 980-1000, 
of the later San dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127. 3 faiwimiK 
It agrees with Tibetan. X'-ynen-lu, fasc 4, IbL 11 a. 
According to f-tshi (&so. 3, foL ai a), this is a latv 
and longer tranalatioii of Na 395. 

978 ^ilHISL±l%«A« 

Sheu-ha-kwo-ibid-lra-tho-lo-xu-ftiiL 

' PciiintapilsyU dhiiml ■fttia.' 

Translated by F^ra^ffa, a. d. 78S--810, of the ThAn 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. xo frseicali; ix ehi^^ten. 
Deest in Tibetan. X'-ynen-ln, faso. 6, &L 5 h. Ae- 
cording to Z'-tsin (£mm. la, foL 14 a seq.), this is a 
later translation of diapter a of No. 61. 

The following seven works were translated hy 
Amoghavi^rra, a.]>. 746-771, of the ThAn dynasty, 
A.D. 6x8-907: — 

979f|l|8:H + i1»;gJil«|^ 

FoHshwo-sAjiHdu-wu-fo-xniA-li-ikA&n-waii. 

* Compoflitioii on the worship and wnfem&cuk eoooenifais the 
Damet of thirty-flTe Bnddhas spoken by BnddhiL* 

3 leaves. This is a later translation of a part of 
Nos. 23 (34), 36. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln, 
&8C. 4, fol. 8 b ; JT'-tsin, faaa 3, fol. 14 b. 

980 wi^^mmwt'^fk^ 

Ew&n-tflz'-tsfti-phu-B&Hahwo-phu-hhien-iho- 

lo-nl-Adii. 

' ATaloldteiTai»-bodhi8attn^bhasUtapiamantabhadi»dhanMit- 

tatn.' 



217 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



218 



6 iMvaa. D«Mt in Tibetan. JT'-yaen-ln, £mc. 5, 
foL lab. 

981 mwtA^mmii^mm 

Fo-ahwo-p&-t&-phaH9ll-iDaii-tha-lo-<iA. 

' BaddhabliAsliit»«aliteiiuaiAbodhiMtfc^ 

AHhflwnanrfalakarBfttra. 

4 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 880. 
Z^-ynen-ln, fasc. 5, foL i a a. 

Fo-shwo-naft^tsiA-yi-tshid-yen-tfli-piA- 
iho-lo-ni-iKA. 

' S4tim fpoken bj Baddha on the DhSma of pnrifyiog an the 

diaeaMt of the eye.' 

jEakahaYiM>dhana-TidyArdh&rani« 

-^''-ynen-ln, fasc 5. foL 1 1 b ; Cone. 386. Cf . A. R., 
p. 525 ; A. M. 0.9 p. 33^. 2 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT- jnen-ln, s. t. According to iT'-tsin (Ceuw. 
13, foL la b), this is an earlier translation of Na 905. 
Cf. also No. 483. 

Fo-«hw(HUa-7i-tBhid-tsi-piA-iho-lo-ni-£A. 

' BaddhablUbhita^arf a .... tatia.' 

SarvarogapraMunaxd-dh&rani. 

f-yofln-ln, fasc. & foL 11 b; Cone 722; A.B., 
p. 620 ; A« M. O., p. 320. I leal It agrees with 
TibeUoL JT'-jnen-lo, s.t. 

984 nwtiik^mnm^m 

FoHEdiwo-iiia-pftryen-kheu-tfLd-kwdi-tho- 

lo-ni-iiiL 

' Bnddhahhiihita^pvalaTaktnyratapparitriiiapdhSra^ 

&valapraMunam-dhftiafii(1). 

A. ILy p. 520 ; A. M. G., p. 320. 4 leaves. This is 
a later translation of No. 539. JT'-ynen-lo, fiaso. 5, 
foL 8 b. 

986 ^^M^^fi^mmmM^ 



The following eight works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Dlmapila ?), a. d. 980-1000, of the later Snn dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127 : — 

986 mmmmm 

Fo^hwo-i-yu-iHA. (h) 

' BaddhabhiBhitarpipUikopamanapBiitia.* 

3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
foL 3 a. 



987 




Tu-ib^tBi-y&o-iia-o-iiAn-tho-lo-ni- 
yen-kheu-i-kwdUiKA. 

' Yoga'mahSfthaiiitftgiiiha^tnBTida-pagHribiaHihiraitf-^aUvaltra 

(pretoVkalpa^tnL' 

I fiuwieiilus. It contains many Mndrls or certain 
positions or intertwiniogs of the fingen. 



ShaA-kwftn-tsz'- t8&i-phu-8&-pu-khuii-w&A-pi- 
miHsdn-tho-lo-ni-iHii. 

' Ar7a4Tabkite«Tai»-lN>dhisattTamogfaarft^a-sQh ja-hridaya- 

dhimil-^dtra.' 

Amoghap&aa-dh&rant. 
12 leaves. This is a later translation of Nos. 312, 
3»6> 3^^f M^d chapter i of No. 317. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fiwc. 5, fol. 16 b ; Z'-tsin, faac. 14, fol. 8 b. 

988 Mwtm^^mmm 

FoH9hwo-8ha&-ibiun-w&ii-8u-'waii-£b(L 

' BuddhabhSsUtaiirisenii^t-rSjfa-ptfipHUkU-tftt^^ 

B&^vavAdaka-sfltra. 
JT'-yofin-hi, fioiso. 7, foL 27 b ; Cone. 102 ; A. R, 
P- 459 1 A. M. 0., p. 263. 8 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, s. v. In this authority. No. 988 
is mentioned nnder the heading of the Sutras of the 
Htnaylnai though the Sanskrit title is fully trans- 
UtmuM, as Aiya-rA^vavldakan&ma-mah&yftna-sAtra. 

989 mmndi^'t^m 

Fo-flhwo-lun.v7&A.t8hi6-p&o-tiA. (h) 

* B n d dh ab hA g hi ta-faJga(farti)-rt^fa<apta-iatai»<atia.' 
5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
foL 3 a. But according to Z'-tsin (fftsc. 28, fol. 3 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 542 (58)* 



990 



•^lli =ilL I3t il^ -Icfei tfir 

FoHshwo-yuen-shlUd-Bhu-ikiA. (h) 

' BaddhabhaBhita4raiiii^tadnuiia-cftfia.' 
2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc 8, 
foL 3 a. But according to JT'-tsin (&sc. 28, foL 10 a), 
this is a later transition of No. 542 (a). 



991 mmimfist^istm^^m 

Fo-fihwo-li&o-i-p&n-j^o-po-lo-mi-to-iEdii. 

* BaddhahhathitayniiHimi<irrhi(t " daBr-meaniiig *')-pxa^para- 



mita^tra.' 



219 



StTRiL-PirAEA. 



220 



3 leaves. This ia an ezteaot from a larger text of 
the Fra^piramitA. X'-jxtm.An, fua i, foL i8 b. 

^ ^ « ift 

Fo-flhwo-t&-fftA-kw&]!)L-w^-tshftA-7ia-iUA-Bhan- 

Hi&o-fftA-pien-vpbin. 

* BnddhablUUliiternahATaipalyadbhatori^te- 
upftyikMualyAdhyijra.* 

5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-ln, &ao. 4, 
fol. 13 b. 

Fo-8hw(>-t&-ikien-ku-pho-lo-man-yu6n--iAi-iUA« (h) 

* BuddhabhaaMto-mahafthiim-brabmaiia-nidaiiaprtjtim.* 

a fasdcnli ; 23 leavea. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-ynen-la, 
fasc. 8, foL 3 b. Bat according to JT'^^tsin (faac 29, 
fol. 6 a), this ia a later translation of No, S46 (s)* 

99^muu:nM^m}^Anm 

Fo-shwo-HL-Ii-ikA&A-iko-Bu-wan-tftrBhiii-^A. 

' BaddhabhathitariiMbibda-jreshMi-parfpriUeiUUmahA/a^^ 

Tranalated by JT-ifci-si&n {Gnkohni fj, ▲. D. Z053, of 
the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 3 fisuMuonli; 
27 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-ynen-la, fiaso. 4, 
fol. 17 b. 

The following three works were translated by 
Fi-hhien, a-d. 982-iooz, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 



995 mwtff>^mmmmmiz 

* w ^5R TO 

Fo-6hwo-miAo-ii-8i&A-phaHiftHBa-wan-t&- 
shaA-f^-lo-^ifL 

' Buddhabhaddta-m«Jijy!ifrt-bodhiaatty»-pari|H^lr^i-mtht^ 

dharma«Akh«-tatr».* 

7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-ynen-lu, 
fasc 4» fol. 12 b. Aeoording to JT'-tsin (fasc. iO| fol. 5 a), 
this is a later translation of Nos. 264, 265. 

996 mmm&^f^m 

Fo-Bhwo-BZ*- phin-f&-man-^. (h) 

* Baddhabhashttft-XntnrvargA-dhanDftparyftya-tiitim.* 

6 leaves. It agrees with 'Hbetan. Z'-ynen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 27 a. 

997 MWtA:k^mm 

Fo-6hwo-pft-t&-phu-8&->lifL. 

* Baddhabbaaliit»«8btefkiahabodhiB«U?a-ffatra.' 



2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-ynen-lo, fiua 4, 
foL 13 a. 

The following two woifa were translated by 8h'-hu 
(DinapUat), a. d. 980-1000, of the later Son dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127: — 

99smwtm-^m^^m^m 

Fo-8hwo-Bh*-yi-tahid-wa-wdi-tho-lo-ni-iiik. 

< BnddhabbaahitarMrra .... latn.* 

Sarv&bhaya-pradftna-dhirant 

X*-ynen-la, hac, 6, fol. 2 a; Cone. 74 ; A. R., p. 524 ; 
A«M. O., p. 323. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT-yaen-ln, s. v. 



999iiA=f^iliiR^tt]S»^- 

Shaft-p&-t8hien-su]!i-p&n-i^po-lo-ini-to-yi- 
pfti-pi-miA-iiaii-shih-yaen-i-iho-lo-Di-iHA. 

' Arja-MbtesahMnkgitbi (or -dolaVpriyaapanwnita-Tiainaihfa- 
Mt*-fMj»p(lniartiuhdhlniit-«atnL* 

3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yaen-lo, 
hac I, foL 19 a. 

1000 nm-fM\i^m^m 

Fo-shwo-yi-ii-tfiiiJi-tho-lo-m-iKA. 

* BoddbAbbSsUtepduiUUttrjA-dhaniitHiatnL* 

Translated by Amoghava^fra, A.D. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty, a«d. 618-907. 16 leaves. Deest in 
Tibetan. iT'-ynen-ln, taac $, fol. 13 b. 

1001 ^Wti#l$JiA 



in-k&A-tshui-Bui-iho-lo-ni. 

* Va^n-bbMl^aDft-dbarMil.' 

Translated by Tshz'-hhien, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 6 a, where the title is read 
T&-tshai-sai-tho-lo-ni-^n, or ' Mahfi-bhan^rana-dh&krant- 
Bdtra.' 

1002 r-^M ^ lift it it in ^ 

Pu-khuA-ituen-eoh-phi-lu-^iA-fo- 
t&-kw&n-tifL-kwM-iiaii-yen-iiA. 

' Amoshapafa-v«roX»iiA-baddbft-inahabbi8hikt»-prabbaia- 

mantr»-a(itnk' 

Translated by Amoghava^ra, a. d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 leaves. 



221 



St^TRA-PITAKA. 



222 



1003 



Ti-t8ftA-plLu-8&-paii-7aen-ifciiL 

« KiUtigttbli»-bodluntt?»-pftrT^nwiid^^ 
Traaalated by iSikahinanda^ ▲. d. 695-700, of the 
Thin dynastyi a. b. 6x8-907. a fiftscicali ; 13 ehapten. 



1004 :kWi^m:h^m^^m 

Tft-fihaA-li-tahU-Iiu-po-lo-mi-to-ldiL 

<K«lUtjftiiik4Mdd]ii (t «'i«M0ii'*).4halpftniBiUUidtnu' 
Translated by Pra^ffh^ ▲. d. 7 88, of the Thin dynaity, 
A.D. 618-907. 10 fiuciculi; 10 ehapten. There is 
a prefiace added hy the Emperor Tii-tsnn, ▲. d. 763- 
779, of the same dynasty. This Emperor died in 779, 
so that he did not see the whole work, because the 
translation was not finished till 788. 

1006 mwt^m^mmiE^m 

Fo-Bhwo-t&-shaA-pha-8&-tBftA-ifaUi-fl^iiii. 

BodhiaattTa-piteka. 

Translated by FA-hn (Dharmarakshat), iLD. 1004- 
1058, of the later Son dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 
40 fasciculi ; 1 1 chapters, lliis is a later translation 
of No. 33 (i a). JT'-ynen-ln, fiuw. 4, foL 16 a. 

1006 niSimm^m^E^ 

Fo-wdi-yiu-ihien-w&A-shwo-w&A-fll- 
iaA-lun-iiA. 

*86tim addiMwd by Boddha to King Udayma on the kw of 
Ungs ttDd ooqiimI for adminigtmtton.* 

Translated by Amoghava^^ra, A-D. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. p. 618-907. 9 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, Ceuk. 4, fol. 9 a. 

1007 MWt 3S. AM^ 

Fo-flhwo-wu-tlUsh'-iiA. (h) 

• BwdJhahhtoMtappdHMHniJiApiidtoa-tatnL' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Dinapilat), A.D. 980-1000, 
of the later Son dynasty, ▲. d. 960-1 127. 9 leayes. 

1008 nwtm^^m^m 

Fo-flhwo^wu-w^-tho-lo-ni-iifu 

• BaddhAbhAaUfeMibliayardhanMl-ffatn.' 

IVanalated by Fi-hhien, a. d. 98a-xooi, of the later 
Son dynasty, ▲. n. 960-1 ia7. 3 leaves. 



1009 mwtAgi^^ff6immm& 

IS J!i ft 

FoHihwo-t&-w6i-toh-iEin-lan-fo-tiA-JkA'-diaA- 
kw&A-jgu-liiHSii&o-J^Aa-yi-tBhid-tsfti-n&n-tho- 

lo-ni4dA. 

' Boddhshhiriiita-iMhihalagttiiMttvsriiafaknilwddho<h<ilih>te^ 
pmbha^tbigate-HmripAdfiiiAfaHUianMit-ffatnu' 

Translated under the Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907 ; 
bat the translator's name is loist. 3 leaves. 

1010 mwtmi&^:k]^mm 

Fo-Bhwo-ib&'* 8ha&-k wij&-t&-w6i-toh-Bi&o- 
tB&i-ibi-ai&iiL-tho-lo-m-idA. 

< BndHhsbh4iihit»'t<yiprabhSmahlbsl>sim4|widTipii>nirl- 

dhAnnl-iatnL' 

* Trandated by Amoghava^ra, A. d. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. a leaves. This is a 
similar and shorter translation of No. 1009. ^^'-tsin, 
fasc 13, fol. 15 a. 

1011 nm^^^mmm 

FoHshwo-tiA-BhaA-w&A-yin-yuen-iliA. 

' Boddhabhaslute-mtkrdha^to-HlpAf adanartatra.' 

Translated by Sh'-hn (Dinapilat), a.d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1 127. 6 fasdculi. 
This work exists in Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fpL 16 a. 




1012 13B Ift :^ fHf H H !^ 

Fo-ahwo-t&-shaA-8ui-ikwAii<^en-6hwo- 

1 Boddtmbhtohita-mahaySiMnaiTa .... tatnu' 

Sanmdharma-pravrttti-mrdeMHsiitra. 

Translated by Shio-toh and others, of the later Son 
dynasty, a. d. 960-1 1 27. 3 fascicolL ' Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-ln, fasc. 4, fol. 17 b. According to Z'-tsin 
(fiasc. 7, fol^ 6 a), this 'is a later translation of Nos. 
163, 164. 

1013 MWt:k^A^Wli^^ 

^ it mm mm 

Fo-flhwo-t&-8hafL-^-<^u-fo-iki&-ifci6- 

* Buddhabhashite^maliiyADikMUTa .... tatim.* 

Sarvabuddhavishay&vat&rar^&n&lokilaiik&ra- 

siitra. 



223 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



224 



JT'-yQenrlu, &se. 4, fol. 16 a; Cone. 158, 5f a ; A. R., 
p. 4a8; A. M. O., p. 233. TraiiBlated by FA-hn 
(Dhamiarakaha t)» a. b. 1004-1058, and othen, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 5 fasciculi. It 
agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, 8.T. According to 
IT'-tsin (fasc. 7, fol. 1 1 a seq.), this is a later translation 
of Nob. 56, 245. 

1014 nwt^ik^^M^ 

FoHsh wo-t&-shajQL-^'- yin-itiii. 

TathAgata^^i&narmudr&-eiitra. 

JT-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 16 b; Cone 589. Trans- 
lated by JT'-iH-si&n {OniuBsti t), a. d. X053, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 5 fiisdcnlL This is a 
later translation of Nos. 255, 256. JT'-ynen-lo, s.y. 



1015 mm^nm^^m 

FoHahwo-fBr8h^-i-ii^tib&-iiiA. (h) 

• BaddliabliSddUrdh«nnft-(maha)7SnftrtharTini«ls7aptiiti^^ 

Arthavini^foya-dharmapary&ya. 

Z*-yuen-lu, fasc 4, foL 18 a; Cone. 139; A. R., 
p. 476 ; A. H. O,, p. 279. Translated by Zin-tsun-iU* 
(SuTanMirdh&rant f), about A. d. i i 13, of the later Snn 
dynasty^ A. d. 960-^1 127. 3 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan, JT'-yuen-lu, s. y. 



1016 mwtit^^m^n^ 

BfLm 

FoH9hwo-t&-po-8&n-k&i-tRun-2:A'-tho- 
lo-ni-iijQL. 

' BaddhabhAaUta-mahAritataiMitra-dhAnmt-efttn.' 

Sit&tapatra-dh&rani. 

Cf. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 4 b, where an earlier 
translation made by Amoghava^ra, a.d. 746-771, is 
mentioned; Cone 427. Translated by Tsi-nih-min-toh- 
li-lien-toh-lo-mo-min, together with Kaxk-k*, of the Yuen 
dynasty, a. b. i 280-1368. i fiisciculus. 

1017 mwt-^fm^nm^:k 

Fo-shwo-yi-t8hiS-£xi-lld-ihuii-shih-8ho-t&- 
shafi-hhien-i(aii-8&n-m6i-t&-^i&o-w&]fiL-iij3L. 

* BttddhitbhS«Mta-<>iTaUthAgata-t>ty>-a>ftgrah>-DMJiayaDa- 
pmtyQti»imabhiflambaddh*-fiunSdhi-nudiAtftnti«rA^^ 

Translated by Sh'-hn (Dfinap&lat), a. d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a. b. 960-1 127. 30 fasciculi ; 
26 divisions. It is stated at the end that the Sanskrit 
text consists of 4000 Hokas in verse, or an equivalent 
number of syllables in prose. It agrees with llbetan. 



JT-yuen-lOy fasc. 6, fol. 3 b. The contents of No. 10 17 
are briefly mentioned by Wassi^ ew, in his Buddhismus, 
pp. 187, 188 

Ti-tahi^2U-l&i-t&-pi-mi-w&A-w^-t8h&A'-yiu- 
t0ui-Bh&A-w6i-miiU)-t&-man-n&-lo-iiA. 

* 8Mvafmthi§ata wahigBhysii^bhntaHinttMaiiraiMta-inabi- 



Translated by Thien-si-tsiiy a.b. 980-1001, of the 
later Son dynasty^ A.B. 930^1127. 5 fasciculi; 7 
chraters* 

1019 in^-^fm^^mm 

£AuHduuJi-yi-tshid-;CTi-l&i-i&-ye]i-pien- 
ilfto-ta-li-nub(i-w&&-iHi&. 

Translated by Fi-hu (DharmarakshatVA^B. 1004- 
1058, of the later Sun dynasty, A.B. 960-1127. 
2 fasciculi ; 2 1 leaves. 

The following two works were translated by Amogha- 
va^a, A. B. 746-771, of the Thin dynasty, A. b. 618- 
907:— 

^in-k&A-tiii-yi-tfihi^ea-l&i-iaii-ahih-sho- 
tiL-8haA-hhien-ilan-t&-iK&o-w&A-&i. 

* Va^imfekliam-tKiTatethisatft-Mt7»-«aAgi«hs^mRhayaiM-pn^ 
pannAbhtnmlraddha-miUiatantimrS^ft-satnL* 

3 iascicolL According to JT-tsin (&sc. 1 1, foL 4 b), 
this is an earlier translation of the first division of 
No. 1017. 

0-li-to-lo-tho-lo-ni-o-lu-li-iiA. 

« AryatSia (t)-dhanfa-o4«-U (t)-i(itnk* 
I fasciculus. 



1022 mwt^^ :kWi^m 

Fo-shwo-7U-iK^t&-iEi&o-wftA-£bli. 



M&y^&la-mah&tantra-mah&y&nargambhira- 
n&ya-guhya-par&^i-aiitra. 

JT-yuen-lu, £uc. 5, fol. 16 a ; Cone 878. Cf. A. R., 
p. 500; A. M. Of p. 301. Translated by FA-hhien, 



225 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



226 



▲«i>. 982-1001, of the kter Sun dynasty, a.d. 960- 
1 1 97. 5 fasciculi ; 10 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-ynen-ln, s. v. 

The following three works were translated by 
Amoghaya^rra, ▲«!>• 746-771, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907: — 



1023 



^^mnm^ 



Yi'ta^" l:Ai-tho-fo-tuli-iulL 

Ushntsha^iakraTarti-tanira. 

JT'-yuen-ln, fasc. 5, fol. 13b; Cono. 922.3 &acicali ; 
9 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lo, s. ▼. 
There is an appendix, entitled, Yi-tss'-tin-lnn-win- 
nien-son-i-kwAi, or ' Ekttsharoshnishafaikrarggidhyft- 
ya-kalpa.' 10 leayes. 

1024 f^mmwt-^mif^i^m 

Fha-ihi-^A&A-sa-Bhwo-yi-tBz'-tui-liin-wftA-&(L 

* Kkak^hmrrwhirtih>»iilrTarii^»^tg», fpoken at the BodhlmiMwfa.* 

5 iascicali; 13 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 

JT-yuen-lo, fasc. 5, foL 10 a. According to JT'-tsin 

(£bsc. 1 1, foL 19 b), this is a later translation of No. 532. 

1025 mm^mmnm^m 

Fhn-ihi-MAfi-ilwft&-yen-tho-lo-m-^. 

BodhiaoAmift-Tytha-dharMit-siltra.' 

I Ceiscicnlns. 

The foUowing two works were translated by Sh'-hn 
(D&nap&la 1), a. d, 980-1000, of the Sun dynasty, a. d. 
960-1127: — 

1026 mwtmmmm 

Fo-shwo-pi-mi-si&A-iKA. 

'Siitra spoken by Bnddh* on the secret I6nn«* 

Guhyagarbluu^a. 

iT'-yuen-ln, fiasc 5, fol. 15 a; Cone. 157, 440. 3 fasci- 
culi; 94 leaves. 

Fo-8hwo-yi-tfiMS-2ii-l&i-iKn-kftA-fiAn-yeh- 
t6uiH9h&firpi-ini-t&-^i&o-w&A-iKA. 

Biiddhabha8hit»-8MTatatbagata-fa0fr»-trikeniiiaii^^ 

mahatantrarlym-Batra.* 

iS^rS-guhya-sainaj^taiitrarftjifa. 

JT'-ynen-ln, fasc. 5, fol. 14 b; Cone 223; A. B., 
p. 496; A. M. G., p. 299. 7 fiusdcnli; 18 diyisions. 
It agrees with llbetan. JT'-yuen-ln, a ▼. 



T&-p&o-kw&A-po-lea-kwoHshan-i(a-pi- 
mi-tho-lo-ni-iKA. 

•Mfthftinsiti .... pihyaHlhSnMit-sAtnL* 

Mah&maiii-vipala-vimftna-yijva-8npratiflhtAita« 
gohya-parama-rahasya-kalpar&jraHlhin 

JT'-yuen-lo, &8c. 5, foL 11 a; Cone 641 ; A. B., 
p. 509; A.M. O., p. 310. Translated by Amogha- 
▼a^ra, A. d. 746-771, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618- 
907. 3 fftsdcoli ; 8 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
iT'-yaen-lu, s. v. According to Z'-tsin (fasc. 1 1, foL 3 a), 
this is a later translation of Nos. 535, 536. * There 
is a carious plate on the first page of this work, which 
illustrates the Thibetan Formula ^Om mani padme 
houm." ' Beal, Catalogue, p. 64. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(D&napila 1), a* d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127: — 



1029 nwtmm^m:km^m 

Fo-Bhwo-pi-miHsftn-mSi-tll-ii&o-w&A-iiA. 

< BaddhahhSshitapgnhyar^Amay vmahatantnii^a-satra.' 

Quhyasamayagarbharft^a. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasc 5, fol. 16 a; Cone. ig6, 439. 
4 &sciculi ; 3 assemblies. 

1030 mmm:=^^mm±iit^ 

FoHshwo-wu-'rh-piA-taA-tsui-Bh&A-yii-itiS- 
ta-iH&o-w&ft-iHA. 

* BnddhabhSshitft^MamMaiqSnnttMa-yoga-mahStantrartjfa^tra,* 

6 fasciculi; si divisions. 

The aboTC two works agree with Tibetan. JT'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. g, fol. 16 a. 

Fo-shwo-iHn-k&]fi-8hen-phu-s&->H&&-fu-yi- 
t6hi6-pn-to-tll-£&o-wftii-^iA. 

* BoddhabhSshit VTa^paiii-bodh]sattvapsarrabh<itMttmara> 

mahitantiarSya-stitia.' 

&i-sarvabh{lta<i&inara-taiitra. 
f -yuen-lu, fasc. g, foL 17 b; Cone 284. 

A. B., p. g36 ; A. X. Q., p. 334 ; Cone. 284. Trans* 
lated by F&-thien (Dharmadevaf), a.d. 973-981, of 
the later Sun dynasty, a.I). 960-1127. 3 fasciculi. 

Q 



227 



SfrTRA-PirAKA. 



228 



It agrsM with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, •.t. For th* 
Saaikrit text, aee Catalogae of tlie HodgMti Mmui- 
■oripta, 1. 48 ; m 39 ; T. 37. 



1032 



ShaA-mifto-iK-aM-iaii-flhih-miii-iKA. 




lEa^Ati-nAma^DAh-iK-tiift ()), or S^tra on 
citing the true name of the Arya MjiJlgnat 

Thus the Saaakrit title, both in tranalitention and 
tianaUtion, is given at the beginning. Tranalated by 
JT-hwni (Fraj^f), of the Tnen dynasty, A.n. laSo- 
1368. I faacicolai. There ia another work trandafted 
by the same person and prefixed to this work» whieh 
ia entitled Shan-ibo-wan-ahn-ah'-li-fll-pha-thi-ain-wan, 
or ' Arya*ma%a<rt-bodhi-iUttotpAda-lddia.' A prefiMe 
ia added by the Emperor ^Afin-tso, of the Hiik 
dynaafy, dated ▲.n. 1411. 

jnn-k&il-tiA-ytt-iKd-li-tahu-pAQ-jBO-iiA. 

• Vi^rMeUian-yotft-biiddlii (T)-ptiig»A(pafmiiiltA>«atnL* 

Pta^^p&ramit& ardluMatildL 

Trandafted by Vaprabodhi, A.D. 723*730, of the 
Th&n dynasty, jld. 618-907, from the Sanskrit text, 
whOe he was in Central India. 13 learea. Deest in 
Tibetan. JT-ynen-lo, ftao. 6, fol. 6 a. 



m-kftA-pa-khnii-ian-Bhih-a&n-mo- 
ye-pAn-jBO-po-lo-mi-to-li-tahU-iiA. 

* MihSwinlrhya-fa^mogfaaMitymniaya»priyfi4ptrainite- 

lraddlii(l)-«fttnk' 

Fra^Mp&ramit& ardhasatikft. 

STrandated by Amoghava^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the 
Tfafin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 9 leayea. Deest in 
Tibetan. JT-ynen-ln, &8C 6, foL 9 a. 

According to JT'-tsin (iaso. 11, foL la a seq.), the 
aboYc two works are later trandations of Na 18. They 
are similar translations of a part of No. 1037. 

1035 nwtnnm^wtmw^ 

Fo-Bhwo-fo-mn-pftn-2X>-po-lo-mi-to- 
tArmiA-kw&A-dM-i-kw6i-itu!L 

dhyinmigyittn^-ka^pxftfaa.* 

Tbuislated by Sh'-hn (Dfinaptlal), A.i>. 980-xooo, 
of the later Sun dynasty. A.!). 960-1197. 5 leavea. 
It agreea with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, £asG. i, foL 19 b. 



1086 ^m^^Hfit^^ 

iTin-Ukft-tuli-ytL-iKd-nieiiHdia-itulL 

' Sftim oa (the oMrii in the we oO a xeeny, beiqf (aa estnet 
ftom) the Yi^mMUbia-foga.' 

Thndaled by Amoghava^fra, a.i>. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty, A.x>. 618-907. a leaves. It agreai 
with Tibetan. jE^-yaen-lii,£MiC5, foL X3b. 



The fidlowing two worka were trandafted by F4- 
hhien, a.d. 983-1001, of the later BoA dynaaty, A«n. 



960-1 ta7 

Fo-Bhwo-t8ai-4h&&.kAn-pan-ti-lo-iHn.kAA- 
pa-khuft-aAn-mdUti-ibiAo-wAA-iiA. 

' Bail<ihehh>ehifi.<iittttMMnaia iaeh<iilrliya-f!yaaM|^ 



7 iSMdoali; as dividona. Deest in Tibetan. JT- 
ynen*la, &ac 5, foL 16 a. There la a prefisoe added by 
the Emperor JTan-taon, A.D. 998-1093, of the later 
Sm& dynaaty. The contenta of No. 1037 are faiiefly 
mentioned by Waasmew, in hia Baddhiamna, p. x88. 



1038 ift^WtML±$t^MlS^%tlS^ 

Fo-Bhwo-t8ai-Bhft&-pi-mi-nA-nA-thi6n-iiA. 

•BaddhebhiaMte-enattMegahya-nechpdBTa-satra.' 

Aavanaay a (})-patra-na6b-gnpiUlya (1)-kalpa- 

rft^ 

JT'-yuen-ln, ftsc fy fol. 18 b. Cone. 780 does not 
restore this Sanskrit title folly from the Chinese trana- 
literation given by the former authority. 3 fcaoiooli ; 
9 divinona ; 39 leavea. It agreea with Tibetan. IT' 
ynen-ln, a v. 

1039 ^mt^mm-^^Ufi 

jnn-kAft-fsA-len-kwo-yi-tahid-ytt-iiA- 

ytt-A'-iKA. 



Tranalated by Va^rabodhi, a.d. 793-730^ of the 
ThM dynaaty, A.x>. 618-907. a &aciccdi; 19 clusters. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-ln, fiuc* 6, foL 4 a. 

:^ it ft 

FoHihwo^iniBO-ihHnaii-tam-wiaA-kui-pan- 

tAriK&o-iKA. 

« BaJdhabhSihtta>ineSytMry«4mtttta»»miU>'mihafint»a'iatWL' 

Ma^^nt-aadTrttta-guhya-tantrarAj^ya 
yim^tika-krodbavi^ayyt^Fana* 



229 



StTRA-PITAEA. 



280 



JT'-ynen-lii, ftao. 6, foL 17 b; Gone. ^57. Tnmalated 
' F4-hh]0D, A. D. 982-1001, of the later Sui djriiaify, 
D. 960-1187. 3 faaoiouli; 10 diTiBione. It 
Tibetan. jE^-yiMQ-la, s. t. 



PI ;^ iSt I ft 

MitkHliHri&A-piii-taA-pi-iiu-tsiii-BhAA-kwftn- 
man-tll-iiiAo-wAA-itulL 



Trandated by TBhs'-bbien, of the later Sun dynaaty, 
A.i>. 960-1197. 5 £Mciculi. Deeet in Tibetan. JT'- 
yuen-la» iaae. 6, foL 5 a. The contente of No. 1041 
are briefly mentioned by WaonljeWi in his Bnddhiamoa, 
p. 188. 

Fha-pi6n--k¥^--niift--76n-inAn-tBhiA-tsiik-M^- 

Bhaft-^m^-pAo-yin-ain-wu-iuuli-ehaA-ti- 

miA-wAA-tAraiu-Mia-tho-lo-id-iiA. 

qphii^kKta-iKntftiDaiiimadift-hWdayftpaia^ta- 
dh&raat-pratiaaia-niab&vidyAriiKTa. 

JTu-fan-yen-yio-tsiy ftao. 3, foL la a. 

MahftpratisariMlhftraiiL 
JT-ynen-lo, ftao. 5, fid. 13 a; Oono. 473. 

MiJi&prafcisara-vidyftiA^^ 

A.R,p. 517; A. H. O., p. 317. Tranaiated by 
AnioghaTa(T% A.11. 746-77i> of the Thfin dynaaty, 
A.]>. 618-907. a baoicali; a ehaptera. It agreea 
with Tibetan. JT-ynen-lOi a. t. 

XV * IK 

Fondiwo-jni-lAi-pa-fls'-i-pi-mi- 
tA-flhaftviKfu 

TathAgatftlintya-giihya-niideaa. 

Tranaiated hj El-hn (Dhannarakahal), A.i>. 1004- 
1058, of the later Son dynaety, a.]>. 960-1127. 
ao iiMcieali; 25 du^tera. Thia is a later and longer 
tranaktion of No. 23 (3). JT-yoen-In, fiuw. 6, 
foL 3 b. 







l^l-ahaft-yti-lid-iKn-kftii-dA-hM-niAiiHdia-fih^ 
li-tshien-phi-tshien-poh-tll-ii&o-wftA-iHA. 



Tranaiated by Amoghava^rra, A. n. 740, of the Thftn 
dynaaty, A. 0.618-907. lo&aoicoli. Detet in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-ln, fiuc. 6, foL 3 a. The oontenta of No. 1044 
are briefly mentioned by Waaailjew, in hia Bnddhiamna, 
p. 183. 

The following two worka were tranaiated by Ffi-thien 
(Dharmadeva t), a. d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynaaty, 
A.i>. 960-1 12.7: — 

Fo-Bhwo-sha&-pfto-t8&A-Bhan-i-kw6i-£]li. 

fl^ambhala-jfalendraryath&labdha-kalpa. 

JT'-ynen-ln, ftac 6, foL 13 a; Gone 109; A. B.^ 
p. 641; A.M.O., p. 338. In the firat authority 
'labdha* ia wanting^ whfle in ihe laat two it ia read 
' laaatft ' or ' bha^aUL* a fwMT*^ )'- 

'ft it ft 

Fo-ahwo-p&o-tB&A-ehan-tll-mifL-mftn-nA-lo- 

i-kw6i-iKA. 

* PfliMKiUhaiMfa iatnii£MMi>nl<Hil mihtTidja nmiiwlftli- 

kalpa-catm.* 
i fiMoicnlL 

The above two worka agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen- 

lu, Cmw. 6, foL 13 a aeq. 

1047 ^mm^M^i^M^m 

J!nn-kAft*kliuii-pa-tsi-hwiii-f&ft-kwftA-kwSi-i- 
kw&n-taz'-ts&i-idia-Bft-B&n-Bhi-tsui-shaAHsin- 

mifL-w&A-£ifi. 

* Vyibbfty wmilpita wipuly>-kalp>-filokitegfaim«bodlU" 
MfttfttptribbATAatittenhridftya-Tidyiripm-ifttra.' 

Tranaiated by. Amoghavajn^ a.d. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynaaty, a. d. 618-907. i faaoicnljouB ; 9 ehaptera. 
It agreea witii Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fam, 5, fol. 13 a. 

Qa 



231 



St)TRA-nrAKA. 



232 



io48^IN38fl«^#:«rlimm 

*fi it flE 

[The first twenty-two characters are exactly 
the same as those of No. io47]-tll-wdi-li- 
wu-shu-seh-mo-miii-w&A-iKiL 

*Yagnbhmjm .... TidjAti^t-mftULbaU-wn-aliii-feli-mo 
(i. e. vskmaii t>-Tid7ftri^»-iiltnk' 

MahAbalava^^krodha-flAtraO)- 

Cono. 660. Cf. JT'-ynen-lu, faso. 5, fol. 9b; A. R., 
p. 541 ; A. M. G.y p. 338. Translated by 0-i(ih-t&-Bieii, 
of the Thfin dyoasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 fasdeulL 

pBf i& JSL ^Bt 

Fo-shi70-t&H3hailLrkw%n-sift&-m&n-D&-lo-tsiik- 
^•"ftoh-tshU-iKji. 

bUlTA-pniAdakft-ffttnL' 

m 

Traofllated by Ffi-hhien, A. B. 989-1001 » of the later 
Son dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 2 fssoiculi; s8 leaves. 

1050 nwt:k^Bik^Mmm 

Fo-shwo-t&-fSSl&-kw&&-m&nHdia-shih-li-iiA* 
kw&n-ts2*-t8fti-to-lo-pha-s&-i-kwSi-iiiL 

ter»-bodluifttt?».kalp»4MnL* 

TransUted by AmoghaTs^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the 
Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 15 leaves ; 3 chapters. 

1061 nwt-^nm^Jtii:km 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshid-fiHsho-fliM-yiA-iAriiyUH 
-wftA-iKA-kwAa-taz'-tsAi-phuH^meiii-saft- 
i-kw6i-im* 

* Biiddh«bbashtta-8»rfabiiddha-4ftAgnJiapyBkt»-msliS^ 
tfttnHifaloUteffim-bodhiMttfSdhjaym-kalpft-f^lt^^ 

Translated by F^hhien, A.D. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.i>. 960-1127. 11 leaves. Deest'in 
Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, £bsc 6, fol. 14 b. 

Yu-^i^^-k&A-tid-iKja-shih-tsz'-ma-phin. 

* Yoga-viyra<ekhaim-8<itiii-ftkihMriiinitrik»-Tyikhyi»T«yga.* 



Translated by Amog^vi^Ta, A.D. 746-771, of the 
Thl^ dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 3 leaves. It gives a 
eertain meaning to each latter of the Sansiait alphabet 
Deest in Tibetan. JT-ynen-ln, fiMC. 6, foL 7 b. 



1053 "^Wt 



'ft it ft 



FoHshwo-yi-teh]d-ra-lAi-4n-siiA-8&n*mli- 
i-kw£i*inA. 

* BniidhatthSehita Mmtithifata imrtiHlpffifratfthrtt Mmiyi 

kalpa-flStn.' 

Translated by Sh'-hn (D&utpUaf), a.d. 980-1000,. 
of the later Son dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 9 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z*-ynen-ln, iaso. 6, foL 13 a. 

The following two works were translated b} Amogfaa- 
va^^ra, a.d. ^46-771, of the Thin dynasty, a.d. 618- 
907:— 




1064 ^^mm^m^^:k 

Wan-sha-sh'-li-pha-sft-kAn-pan-tiUii&o- 
wftA-iKu-M'>iu&o-wftA-/KA. 

Ganidagarbharft^. 

JT-ynen-la, fiisc. 6, foL 12 a, where the last character 
of the Chinese title is read phin, or vaiga or chapter. 

Qanidagarbhatantra. 

Cone 807. Cf. Ma%Fiuii-mAla-tantra, mentioned in 
A. R., p. 512 ; A. M. O., p. 313. 14 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. JT-ynen-ln, s.v. Bat No. 1054 is of 
oonrse a part or chapter of the Maii^ani-miUa-tantnL 

1055 +-w«©iS^ii>c^« 

Shi-yi-mien-kwftn-tez'-tB&i-phn-fiA-sin-mi- 
yen-nien-snii-i-kwfii-iiA. 

* TBrSifnimiilfhi iTak)kiteiT«r»-bodliii>ttnhhfiday»-niantgs (f)> 

adhjSya-kalpft-ifttnL* 

3 fasoicali; 28 leaves. It agrees with ^Kbetan. 
Z'-ynen-In, fasc 6, fol, 8 b. 

1056 it:^st^mm^^mm 

^ 4^ ii #• IS 

T&-flL&-kwftA-pha-B&-tB&&-wan-eha-Bh'-li- 
k&n-pan-i-kw^-iHft; 

' MahSyMpiU7»-bodluaatt7»pi<»k*-mafi^Fiiai-maia-kaIpa-«fttnL* 

BodhisattyapitakAvatamsaka-ma^u^-mfda- 

garbha-tantra. 



I 

J 



288 



St^TBA-HTAKA. 



S84 



jE^-yaen-luy ftsc 5, fol. 14 b; Cone 6oa. 

A. B^ p. Sia ; A. IL O., p. 3x3* Translated by 
Thiennd-tflid, a« d. 980-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1 1 27. 20 &acicali ; 28' chapters. It agrees 
with Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln, s. y. 



1057 nwt^mm^iiti:kmM 

Fo-fihwo-ik&'-m]A-t8&A-7tL-iK^t&-iiiAo-t6an- 
D&-phu-s&^tll-mifi-JbftAft-tfliu-i-kwffi-iiA. 

' BadHhithhlMhila^44yodliM»-pii>ka(t)-yog»»m^ 
iMdhiMMraHiiiihaWdya-jriddhi^ 

'ftunslated by Fft-hhien, a. d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 4 fasdcoli; 6 divisions. 
This is an extract from the Te9odhara-pilaka(f), made 
by Nfigftrpuna. it agrees with libetan. JT-ynen-lo, 
fasc 6, foLi4 a. 

1068 mm^m^^m:km^ 

Fo-flhwo-iKn-k/Ui-hhiJlft-{>huHift-ti-miii-iA&A- 

' Biidd1uihhafh1ta»vajfimg»ndhaFhodMi>ttir»-iiishaHdya- 

kalpa-tatim.' 

Translated by Sh'-hn (D&napAlal), A.D. 980-xooo, 
of the later San dynasty, A.i>. 960-1127. 3 fia^coli. 

1069 ^mmmmf^M^m^ 

JS!m-kftA-8ftr-toHdiwo-phin-nA-ye->Hft-tbi 
iE;AftA-t6ia-i-kwdi-£A. 



Translated by Fft-hhien, A. d. 982-1001, of the later 
Son dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 4 fasdicolL 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. iT'-yuen- 
In, fiuc. 6^ fol. 13 b. 




Fo-shvo-tft-p^-khoA-J^-ian-kAA-tll-ikiAo- 
w&&-i-kwdi-£iA. 

tnril(/i Il>1|i> ifths. 

He y a^ra-tantra. 

jC^-ynen-ln, fasc. 6, foL 16 b; Cone 646; A B., 
p. 489; A. M. G., p. 293. Translated by Fft-hn 
(PharmanJrsha 1), a.d. 1004-1058, of the later San 



dynasty, a. b. 960-1280. 6 &scieoH ; 20 diapters. It 
agrees with Tibetan, but one chapter of the latter is 
wanting in N<(. xo6o. JT^yaen-la, s.¥. For the 
Sanskrit text, see Gatalogoe of the Hodgson ICann- 
scripts, ni. 46i 46. 

The following two works were translated by Fft-hhien,» 
A.D. 982-1001, of the later San dynasty, a. d. 960- 
1127.:-^ 

1061 mm^itm:k^^iik-\^it 

Fo-flhwo-hw&n-hwarwAA-tll-7u-iki6-Jki&OH9hi-{iAn- 
nn-mifL-wftA-t&^xnifL-kw&ii-ei&A-i-kw^-JiA. 

rty»'Bisliavidyi-dhyanaiaij^iii»-lrt1pa tatnu' 

X &sdcalas. Deest in Tibetan. JT-yoen-lo, &sc. 6, 
foL X3 b. 

FoH9hwo-in]Ao4iHiiA]&-7a-JBd-tll-H&o-ilin-kAA- 
phdi4o-foh4iui-kwAii-ei&A-XMA-tda4-kwSi-ik^ 

dhyanaadllgiiaMUdhi-Upa-fain.* 

ya,grrarbhAiri(tva-tantrf^kTodhartattYa^ 

JT-ynen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 14 a; Cone 358. x feiscicnlas; 
6 divisions. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yaen-la, s*v. 

The following two works were translated by Amqgha- 
va^rra, A.]). 746-771, of the ThAn dynasty, A.D. 
6x8-907 : — 

Ti-li-Bftn-mdi-ye-pa-taA-tBan-wdi-nu- 
w&A-sh'- ibo-xiion-aiiA-fiL 

X fiucicnlns. It agrees with ISbetan. JT-yoen-la, 
fasa 6, foL 8 b. 



Shaft-H(Uxii-fan-nn-ikin-kAA-thtiii*-t8z'-phu- 
B&.lAft&-tsia-i-kw^-ibiA. 

' lfj»<dl)kiol (f)to>d]ift-fivrdaimin.bodliiiiitt¥a^ 

fciTyi ■Atrm.* 

Ya^Taknm&ra-tantra. 

Z^-ynen-la, fasc. 6, fol. x x b ; Cone xox. 3 fasdcoli. 
It agrees with Tibetan, f^'-ynen-la, s. v. 



285 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



288 



1066 -b IMI S9 09 i»r 1% 

Tahi-fo-tB&n-pfti-iki^tho. 

'GithA <m the pnbe of fhe Mfen BaddhM (vid ICdtnja)/ 
or *Sopteb«dd]ia-tlotri-gAthA.' 

Trmnalated by Fi-thien (Dharmadfiiral), a.i>. 973- 
981, of the later Bon dynasty, A. B. 960-1 1 a 7* gleaTes. 
It oontaiiiB ten yenes, nine of them being merely 

into Chineee. 



1066 -JW — IP 8f 

Fo-B&n-shAn-ta&iL 

* LMdatoiy vene on tba thiw bodlM of BudilhA.' or « Ba^ 

trikAja-stotra.' 

TranBlated by Fi-hhien, a. d. 982-100I1 of the later 
Son dynasty, A.D. 960-1197. a leayes. The three 
bodies of Buddha are : i. Dharma-Uy% a. Sambhog»- 
k&7&> 3« NirmAna-kiya. Bee Eitd, Handbook of 
Chinese Buddhism, p. 148 b, s. v. TrikAya. 



1067 



m-is A^mm 



Fo-yi-p&i-p&-imfL-ta&n-iuDL 

Translated by F&-thien (Dharmadeval), a«d. 973- 
9Ai,of the later Sun dynasty, A. B. 960-1 1^7* Sleaves. 

The above three works are mentioned under the 
heading of the Works of the Indian Sages, in JT'- 
yuen-lu, fiosc. 10, fol. 5 a seq. 



1068 




^Sb 



Ifcjg «!#- + - 

Ml d]| % 

ShaA-Hu-tu-fo-mu-'rh-shi-yi-ibtiA- 
li-tB&n-ikiA. 

Translated by An Ts&n, of the Tuen dynasty, A. d. 
1280-1368. 4 leaves. There are two Mantras, written 
in the Devanfigari character, and transliterated into 
Chinese. 

The following two works were translated by Bh'-hu 
(Dfinap&la 1), a. i>. 980-1000, of the later Bun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127: — 

1069 nm-^fat^i^n^ 

Fo-8hwo-yi-tflhi6-;8ii-l&i-tiA-ltm-w&A- 
yi-p&i-pft-mift-ts&n-ikiii. 

• Boddhabhashita-awnitathagBtotbiitBhaibdm-naiiiash 

ttotn-ifttra.' 

2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. £*-yuen-iu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 17 a. There are two appendices, both being Im- 
perial compositions, though the Emperofs' names are 



not given, namely: i. Laudatory verses in honouir 
of * Trftta^buddhamAtrika (1),' and a. Those of Buddha 
Akyamuni. 

1070 m^nm 

TsAn-ilSUikidHniiL 

Composed by the BodhisaAtvaNigir^funa. It consists 
of 87 



The following two works were tranaUterated by FA- 
hhien, A.D. 98a-iooi, of the later Bqn dynasty, a«i>. 
960-1 1 a7: — 

1071 A ::*: H ^ ^ If 

P&-ti-liik-thA-fliii-t8&n. 

* Lwidatory vene i& Ssnikiit on tba «iglit gieat aniiiicioas 
AitjTM,* or ' A i lif aH ntM H ii l-faitj a  w n k rfti.^totnu* 

Composed by King iSU&ditya. a leaves. 



1072 
5 leaves. 



SAn-shan-flLB-taftn. 

Id Suakrit on tba thrae bodiM (oTBadyUMi),' 
or 'TMttyi ■■nkfito-rtofaa.* 



1078 M^^lflltt^ M 



W A 



Fo-Bhwo-wan-flhu*Bh*-li-yi-p4i-p&- 
miArflirii-ta&iL 

' BTiitdhsHilthits-mtfffn»rt niiiiiriiftHtski Mwilriftn ■tcifri* 
Translated by F&-hhien, a.d. 98a-iooi, of the later 
Bun dynasty, a.x>. 960-1137. ^ leaves. There are 
nineteen verses transliterated into Chinese, whOe a 
few others are translated. An Imperial oompodtion 
is prefixed, namely: Laudatory verses in honour of 
lAvfiguMti. The author is the Emperor lUd-tsun, 
La Ehln-tsu, A* D. 1403-1424, of the Min dynasty. 

The above four works are mentioned under the 
heading of the Works of the Indian Sages, in JT'- 
yuen-lu, iase. 10, fol. 5 a seq., where the first two 
characters in the Chinese title of No. 1073 are of coui^w 
left out. 

The following two works were transliterated by Fft- 
hhien, A.D. 982-xooi, of the later Bun dynasty, A.i>. 
960-1127: — 

1074 sk^^m^m^mi^m 

M&nH9hu-Bhih-li-phn-B&«Jki-si&]&-Jki^iho. 

' Ma^^turt-bodhiMttva-irl-gatlia.' 

a leaves. 



287 



StrTBA-PirAEA. 



288 



1076 H ^ W ^ ^ H — W A 
Sh&ft4an4db&-8hea-plrarBftryi--pAirpft- 

* lipk-f^frnpim bodhiiittYa-nimlihrMifilri iMnVWt»<totm/ 

5 lettvai. Deert in TibetuL JT'-ynen-lii, iaae. 6» 
fid.i7fL 

1076 iiilg^^li^lgiS 

Sluift-kw&n-t8z'-tB&i-pha*4&*ktiii-t5h-taA^ 

* JL ry •w Jokitefv«»-bQdhii>ttwi»goii»'itotim.* 

Oolleoted by a Western or Indian aage; and trana- 
lated by Sh'-hn (D6oapiQa1)» A.D. 980-1000, of the 
later Sun dynaaty, ▲« d. 960-1 127. 5 leaves ; 184 lines. 
Two Imperial oompositionB are prefixed, both written 
by the Emperor Th&i-tann, La JTAfi^-tsa, A.D. 1403- 
1494, of tiie Min dynasty. They are both landatoiy 
▼erses in honour of the Bodhisattva Avalokitefvara. 

1077 mmw^^mfM 



T8&a-lcwliii-Bhi-yiii*pha-8&4rajSu 

* A^okitefffvnb-bodliiiittnMtolim.' 

Translated by Hwui-iii', A. D. 69a, of the Thin dynasty, 
. D. 618-907. 5 leares. 

1078 i^t^nKi^^ii^^ 

Fo-Bhwo-8haj!i-kw&n-t8z'-t8&i*pbuHi&-Aii-tBAii. 

' Baddhftbba8hitaparjap«?aIokit6iTinh>bodhiHittYa-iMMkWti^ 



Translated by F&-thien (Dharmadev^t), A.D. 973- 
98i,of the later Snn dynasty, A. D. 960-1197. 3 leaves. 
There are eight verses transliterated into Chinese, 
while only another one is translated. 

1079 m^m^m^m 

Shaft-to-lo-phu-sfr-fta-ts&ik 

• Arya-tarA-bodbiwttva-samdcritMtotn.' 

Transliterated by 8b'-hn (Dfinapdlal), A.D. 980- 
1000, of the later Son dynasty, ▲.]>. 960-1127. 
8 leaves. 

1080 ^ es ife 3l + &I 

Sh'Hdi'-f&-wu-ahi-6uilu 

' Fifty Tenes on the law or ralet for terrfaig » teacher.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Arraghosha; and 
translated by J?ih-i(Aan, a.]>. X004-1058, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 1 27. 4 leaves. 



1081 



^f/^^mSi 



JEien-ibAiii-f&ii-tsftn. 

* 6haiifi(ka t>«fli8kHt».stotn.* 

Ohand-diitra (?). 

A. B., p. 486 ; A. M. O., p. 289. Transliterated by 
F&-thien (Dharmadeval), a.d. 973-981, of the later 
Son dynasty, A.D. 960-1197. xo leaves. 

The above six works are mentioned under the head- 
ing of the Works of the Indian Sages, in f -yuen-lu, 
fasc. 10, fol. 2 b seq., where the first two characters in 
the Chinese title of Na 1078 are of course left out 



SECOND DIVISION. 




Ltih-ts&Q, or Yinayarpitoka. 




PABT L 

TArfihan-lUh, or the Yinaya of the MahAjftna. 



Hie foUowing two works were translated by Gkina- 
varman, a.d. 431, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 
420-479 :— 

1082 ff^Wt^Uk ^ J&M^ 

Fo-8hwo-phaHi&-ndi-ikid-£UL 

'S6tn ipoken by Buddha on the intanuJ Ala of the Bodhinttfm.' 
I fiEUKUCulus. 

1083 #li#^S£^l£l^ft 

Fha-8&-yia-pho-80-wu-Jkid-'w6i-i-''^ 

* Sttra on the mamien oonooniuig the Ato Alaa of the BodU- 

flattva-epSaaka.' 

Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. i fasdcnlas. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
J?'-yuen-Ia, fasc 8, fol. 8 b. For No. I083, see, how- 
ever, Noe. 1096, X 098, and 1x70. 

1084 m wt ^^ mm^mm 

Fo-flhwo-wan-Bhu-sh'-li-tsiA-luh-JiA. 

' BoddhabhAsMta-mafl^fiuH-^iddhaTiiiajBFietnL' 

Paramftrthasamy arti (-varta 1)-Bat7axiirdetfaii&ina- 

xnaMyAna-siitra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 9 a ; Cone. 809. Translated 
by Kn Fli-hn (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 289, of the Western 
Tsin dynasty, a. n. 265-3x6. i fasdcnlas; 4 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. 7. 

1085 ^ M^ 3&U 

Fha-s&-Bh&n-Aid-2iA. 

' BodhinttvvbhadnjUa-setra.' 

Bodhisattva-ikaiyft-iurdeM. 

A. R., p. 4g2; A. M.O., p. 257; Gone. 476, 487. 
Translated by GxmaTarman, a. d. 43X, of the earlier 



Son dynasty, a. n. 420-479. 10 fiuoicnli ; 30 chapters. 
The first chapter is similar to No. 36. The rest is 
similar to the fifteenth part on the Bodhisattvarbhfimi 
in the first division of No. i X70. No. xo8g is the Sfttra 
on which the Bodhisattva Maitreya spoke No. 1x70. 
JT'-tsin, Smc 32, fol. 3 a. 

1086 ^MifSlWU 

Pha-B&-ti-JkA'-itiii. 

• Bodhisattra-bhemidhara-satim.' 

BodhiBattva-ikary&-niTdeffi. 

Cone. 488. Spoken by the Bodhisattva lEaitreya. 
Tfanslated by Dharmaraksha, a.i>. 414-421, of the 
Northern Li&n dynasty, a.i>. 397-439. 8 fasdcoli; 
27 chapters. This work is similar to No. xo8g. Bal, 
according to JT'-tsjn (fasc 37, fol. 14 b), No. xo86 is 
an earlier translation of the fifteenth part on the Bodhi- 
sattva-bhfimi in the first division of No. i x 70. The 
last character of the Chinese title is sometimes read ifif 
lun or s6stra. Eh&i-yuen-la, fasc. 12 b» foL 12 a. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-ln, £a8c. 8, foL 6 b. For No. xo86, see, however, 
No. 1x70. 



1087 



F&n-wftA-ibiA. 
Brahma^&la-siitra. 



Gf. A. B., p. 483; A. M. O., p. '286; Cohc X42. 
Translated by Kumara^va, A.i>. 406, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 2 fiAscicolL It is stated 
in the preface by San-^ao, the disciple of the translator, 
that this work is the tenth chapter on the Bodhisattva- 
hridayabhiimi, in a Sanskrit tezt^ consisting of 120 
fasciculi, 61 chapters. 



S41 



VINATA-PirAKA. 



242 



1088 ft % S ^ H 

Yia-pho-BO-JUd-JdiL 

MTpiwika illarttni,* 

Tranalated bj DhaimarakBha, A.i>. 438, of the 
Northern Li&n djnasty, A.i>. 397-439* 7 faacicali; 
28 chapters. 

The above two works are wantiiig in Tibetan. JT*-* 
ynen-luy {mo. 8, foL 7 b. 

1089 ^ H # ^ 59 H 

TBi-thiAo-yinHEta-waii-^kulL 

' MuniTinajMvva (I d«fmpium)-iMiiprClEUUt-ifttn.' 

Param&rthasttmvarti(-vaffta 1)-satyaiurdeMU[iAQia- 

mah&yftiuMfttra. 

Cf. No. 1084. Translated by FA-hli, of the earlier 
Son dynasty, A. D. 480-479. i fiufoicnlas. This is a 
biter transbtion of No. X084. JP-yoen-ln, £mo. 9, 
foL 9 b. 

1090 j^fRfHi^afji* 

TArshaft-B&n-tsii-ibAan-hwm-iiA. 

* IfahAjAnfr-taMA-kahAmA (I oonfe«ion).rttn^' 

Earm&vajrana-prati^arana (or -pratiiiAedana). 

JT-ynen-ln, faao. 8, fol. 9 b; Ctono. 6^61 A.R.y 
p. 458 ; A. M. Q., p. 962. 

Triflkandhaka. 

Cone. 585. Translated by dfUUiagaptit and Dbannar 
gapta, about a. d. 590, of the Soi dynasty, A.B. 589- 
Ai8. I ftsoicalns. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yoen- 
In, S.T. 

1091 ^ 1% ^ ^ f$ ^ ff 
Fo-Bhwo-wan-Bha-hwtii-kwo-£uL 

* BnddhahhAshita-iMi^ljyiMil-'ksliMBi (f ooiifSBadoii)-tiUn.* 

Translated by JTa FA-hu (DharmarakBha), A. d^ s66- 
313, of the Western Tain dynasty, ▲.D. s6fi«^i6. 
I &sciculiis. 

1092 ^H ^t^^MU 
Phn-B&-yiA-lo-pan-yeh-tiA. 

< StLtok on the original action of the garland of the BodhlMttfS.' 

Translated by Kvi Fo-nien, of the Latter Tdiin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417. a fascicoli; 8 chapters. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln, £bl8C. 8, fol. 7 b. 

1093 1W IS: ^ + # ^ ff 

Fo-ahwo-BheuHshi-sh&n-Jd^iiA. 

' Siltia ipoken by iBnddha on reoemng the ten good Alsa or 

the £lkihJ^iada«* 



Transkted nnder the Eastsni HAn dynasigr, A.D. 
35-220 ; bnt the translator's name is lost i fiudoiilas; 
2 chapten. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lo, fiiise. 8, 
fi>L 7 b. 

1094 MWt^MWU 

Fo-shwo^taiA-yeh-lraA-Xd^ 

< BnddhabhSafaita-kamiATanf».?iiaddhi-«Atim.' 

Eann&yanuia-yiraddhi-mab&y&iia-Bfttra. 
JT'-ynen-rfai, &so. 8, fol. 7a; A. B., p. 458 ; AM. Q., 
p« 262\ Trandated under the (three) Tshin dynasties^ 
A.D. 360*431 > hnt the translator's name is lost 
I fisMdoolas. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yaen-ln, 8.T. 

1096 1W mH 

Fo-tsftA-ibulL 

* Bvddhapilaka-fetn.* 

Buddhapi/aka^nigrahanftma-mahAytoa-gfttaL 

JT'-yaen-lu, fase. 8, fol. 8 a; Cone. 176. Gf. A. B., 
p. 458 ; A. M. O., p. 263. Tnuslated by Enmlra^va, 
A.I). 405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.]>. 384-417. 
4 &sdcoli; 10 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-ynen-ln, a r. 

1096 ^ ft 9ft 4i^ ff 

i; uIlHw'nSlO'Pau^ivUDU 
« *BodhiiattTa*pratimokih»«atn.* 

Spoken by the Bodhisattra Maitreya. Translated by 
Dharmaraksha, a. p. 414-421, of the Northern Liln 
dynasty, a. tk 397«439« 12 leavea This is an eariisr 
transli^toii of HToi. X083 and 1098. iT'-ynia-ln, 
fiuM. 8, fi>l. 8 a; f -toA, fhsc. 32, foL 13 a 

The following two works were translated by flhaen- 
iwin (^neo^thsaDg), a. jk 649, of the ThIA dynasty, 
A* IK 618-907 :~ 



^ S ^ ^ HI ^ 



1097 



* A ooQipoiition or traatiM on the Bodhttattfa'i Ala-kMna.' 

Spoken by the Bodhisattva ICaitreya. 7 leayes; 
3 parts. This is an extract from No. 117.0. JT'-tsin, 
&SC. 32, fol. 12 b. 

1098 $ H ^ ^ 

FhuHEA-ibid-paQ. 

• BodhiMttva-piathaokiha.' 

Spoken by the Bodhisattva llaitrq^ 1 fasciealns. 
This translatbn was made in A. i>. 649, and it is similar 
to Nos. 1083, 1096, and a portion of the fifth part on 
the Bodhisattva-Uiillmi in the ftrst diyision of No. 1 170. 

B 



248 



VINAYA-PirAKA. 



244 



1099 1W H i^ 11 H JNc H 

Fo-shwo-flUliih-sftii-mfii-tdA. 

'Boddhdriitehita-TiiwyMHDAdU-iain.* 

TVuukted hj Jf KKea, A. d. s*3-a53, of the Wa 
djrnasfy, a. d. aaa-aSa 9 lokTea. 

1100 m^ifc + # ill: ft 

Fo-Bhwo-8hi-«liftn-yeh-t&o-£UL 

« Bn<Mlmhhiiihlt>-daiahhiriTalnrm«inl^n»-ffttnu' 

Translated by Akahinanda, A.D. 695-70O1 of the 
Thin dyDasty, A.D. 6x8-907. 7 leavaa. 

1101 SI 3I> Pift A ::fr ft <i 

T8hiA-t8iA-phi.m-a&-kw&A-lifL 

' AiddliafiDaya-Taipnlja^tn,' 

FaramArthaBamvarti (-vaji»1)-8at7axiirde«anftma* 

xnali&yftiiaHifltra. 

Cf. Noa. X084, 1089, of which thia ia a similar 
traoshttioQ. Translated by Kiim&ra^va^ Ju d. 40X-409, 
of the Latter Tahin dynasty, a.d. 384-4x7. i &8- 
cicolas, 

1102 # li £ i^ fS ffl i(i 

Fhu-B&-wa-{&-ikAan-hwai-ibui. 

* BodhisattiF»*pattadluuniia-ksluuna (f ooikfbMioB)-gatra.' 

Translated nnder the liin dynaafy, a. d. 503-557; 
bat the trandatoi'a name is lost a leayes. 



1103 ^ li m H 

Fho-eA-taAA-ldiL 

' BwlKiwrt tirpilik»eafam.* 

Translated by Flaiighap&la> A.D. 506-530, of the 
ilka dynasty, A. d. 503-557. ix leaTes. 



The foUowixig two works were translated by Nieh 
•T&o-Aan^ A. D. 380-315, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D« 365-3x6: — 

iio4H^itc:isi%JB#ili(i 

SAn-mAn-tho-fa-tho-lo-pha-B&-lu!L 

•SvBUtiiblyidniFbodliinittTaFgabm.' 

8 leaves ; 6 chapters. 

1105 ^ ^ S If H 

Phu-s&-8hea-tti-£ifL 

* S&tim on the BodhiMttfft*! noeiTiiiaor obMrving the UpaTSMtlui 

or Upothadha fiMt' 

3 leaves. For the word Uposhadha, see Childen' 
P&li Dictionary, p. 535 a, a.T. Upoaatha. 

1106 "^ M % ¥$ M M 

Sho-li-fu-hwui-kwo-ibiA. 

* filripntra-kahama (t 00DfeHMm}-fatnL' 

Txiskandhaka. 

JST'-yuen-lo, fiftsc 8, foL xo a; Cone. 48; A.R., 
p. 470 ; A. M. Q., p. 374. Translated 'by An Shi-kao, 
A.D. x48-x7o,of the£a8temH&ndynasty,A.o.a5-33a 
6 leaves. This is an earlier and ahorter tranalation of 
Noa. X090 and x 103. JT'-tain, fasc 33, fol. x i b. 



245 



VDfAYA-PITAKA. 



246 



>J 




PAB^r IL 



SiAo-8haA-ltih,.or th& Yinaya of the HlDayflna. 



1107 



1M( (Bf Ptt # iE 



Fo-o-phi-th&n-ldA. 

* BnddhibhidbaniiMfttn.* 

Thmdated bj Parainftrtha» a.d. 667*6^> o^ ^^ 
/Tten dynasty, a. d. 6S7-5^9« ^ fiuciciili ; s chapters. 
Deest in Tibetan* ^'-yoen-ln. Cue. 8, foL 8 a. 

1108 jH Aft ^ ;^ H 

JTid-tho-Hd-pan-iiA. 

« PmtiiiioluhaMte^' of the KJUp^ff^-nSkkpu 

Fratimoksha-yinaya (or -s^tra?). 
Cono. 377. Translated by Oantama Fngi^HuHA, 
^ !>• 543» ot the Eastern W^i. dynasty, a.i>. 534-550. 
I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. JT-yoen-la, iasc. 8, 
fol. 14 a. 



1109 



fkwtmmm 



Yitt-po-li-wan-itiA. 

'UpMi-pvipriJUkAA^tn.' 

Translated by OunaTarman, A.D. 431, of the earlier 
Son dynasty, a. d. 420-479. i fascicolos. It agrees 
with Tibetan. JT-yuen-la, faac 8, foL 15 b, where 
this translation is said to haye been made by an un- 
known translator under the Eastern Hfin dynasty, 
A* D. ag-sao. 



1110 



Elan-pan-shwo-yi-tshid-yiu-pu-Jkid-iEiA. 
M<UaBarvftstiyftda(-nik&ya)-yina7a (or prati- 
moksha)-6iiira. Cone. 355. 

Fratimoksha-siitira (1). 

A. B., p. 43 ; A. M. 0., p. 146. Translated by I-tsin, 
A.D. 710, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
I fiMciculus. It agrees with l^betan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fieuM. 8, foL 13 b. 

1111 nwtmmm^^m 

Fo-shwo-XdIUyeh-iin-iKd-itulL 

*S(ltim spokeo bj Buddha on the forbidding pieoqpli of th« 

KAf7mpljra(-nikA7af)/ 



Translated by Tsa-XM Zin-shan, a. d. 455, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 4 leares. 

1112 nwt^j&nmMm 

Fo-flhwo-fBii-ilid-ts&i-iAifk-ihiA-iKiL 

'S&tra fpoken bj Bnddha on the lightneit sad hflSffaiMi of the 

rin of tmnsgraHmg the Ala.' 

Translated by An Shi-kio, A.D. 148-170, of the 
earlier Hfin dynasty, a. d. 25-220. a leaves. This is 
an earlier translation of Na 817. JT'-tsin, fiftse. 33, 
f oL 8 a. 

1113 nwtjuimpim 

Fo-shwo-^iSHU&o-ts&i-iiifL 

'Siltra fpoken bj Buddha on the SOm destroying miifottnne.* 
Translated by K' Khien^ a.o. 223-253, of the Wu 
dynasty, A. n. 222-280. 4 leaves. 

1114 nikm^m^i&mm 

Fo-shwo-yiu-pho-so-wa-iHdHd&ii-iiA. 

Translated by Gunavarman, a. d. 431, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, a. n. 420-479. 17 leaves. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT-yuen-lu, famo* 8, foL 16 h. . 



1115 



ShiHniA-lim. 

Defadh7fty».▼ine7l^' or « Yinajm of ten ledtations.' 



Z'*yuen-lu, faso. 8« foL 11 a; Cone 82. Translated 
by Punyatara, together with Kum&ra^vai A.i). 404, of 
the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-4x7. 65 fasciculi ; 
10 adhy&yas or divisions; 29 sections. This is similar 
to Tibetan, but the latter is shorter. JT-yuen-lu, s. v. 
For the Tibetan Yinaya, see the Analysis of the Dnlva 
hj Gsoma in the Asiatic Besearches^ vol. zz, especially 
p. 45 seq. 'That the Tibet Tinaya' belongs to the 
HahAsarvftstivfidinas is stated by Wasn^jew (Buddhis- 
mus, p. 96).' See Professor Oldenberg^s Introduction 
to the Yinayapitekam, voL i, p. xlvii, note i. But, 

Bs 



247 



VINATA-PirAKA. 



248 



aooootding to I-inn (Nin-h&i-ki-kwtf-itwbiii, Smc i, 
foL 8 a). No. T 1 15 iB not the Vinaya of .the MAlaaarri- 
BttvEda-nikiya; for which ktter, see No. ixi8. 

1116 iSi ^ m 

Ni-Jki6-ma 

* Bhftihiwit"1nain>n/ of fhe Dhmnagvpla-iukAja. 

Compiled by Kw&iHni| disciple of Hiouen-thBang, of 
the Th£d dynasty, ▲.!>. 618-^07. 5 &8cicalL Tins 
is an extract from Na 1x17. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT-ynen-ln, fiuc 8, foL x6 a. 



1117 



^^mm 



Sz'-fan-ltLh-ts&A. 

* JSktiirfwiga-Tiiiajapiteka.' 

Dharmagupta-Tinaya. 

f*-yaen-la,fasc8,fol,iab; Cone. 545. Translated 
by Bnddhayacas, together with Ku Fo-nien, a. d. 405, 
oftheLatter'TshindynastyyA.D. 384-417. 6olascieali^ 
4 yargas or divisions; so skandhas or sectionB. This 
is similar to Tibetan, bat the latter is shorter. JT'- 
yoen-lUy •• t* 

1118 ^:^Wt-¥l^&m^W 

Ean-paiiHethwo-yi-tBhid-yiu-pu-phi-iiAi-ye. 
MiilasarvftstiYlLdariiik&ya-viiiaya. 

OL Cona 158. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 703, of 
the ThAn dynasty, a.d. 6x8-907. 50 fasdcoli. Beest 
in Tibetan* i?'-yaen-la, £euks. 8, foL x x b, 

1119 Hi M ft IK # 

Mo-ho-Baft-ibM-liih. 
HahAsaAgha (or H9aAghika)-yiiiay)a. 

J?'-ynen-ln, fasc 8, foL xo b; Cone 368. Translated 
by Bnddhabhadra, together with FA-hhien (Fa-hian), 
A. D. 416, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 
46 fasoicali; 18 sections. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, s. r. 

1120 §tmm^n»mmn 

Thftn-wa-toh-pu-82f- fian-lilb-sh&n-pu- 
8ai-iki-H6-mo. 

' A refiaed Kaiman aooordiiig to tlie dispoBitionCof thedisdplest) 
in the E mIui vMg^ vinaya of the Dhannagaptariiikaym.* 

Compiled by TAo-sCLen, abont A. d. 660, of the Thfin 
dynasty, a.]>. 6x8-907. 4 £Mcicali. This is an extract 
firom No. 11x7. It agrees with Tibetan. JST'-ynen-lo, 
&se. 8, fol. 16 a. 



1121 «*l8:-i^^fiafPtt3S? 

Ean-pan-flhwo-yi-tehid-yin-pu-plii-iiAi- 

ye-taft-sh'. 

Trsnslated by I-tsin, a.i>. 710, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 6x8-907. 40 fiiscicnli; 8 parts. Deest in 
Tibetan. J?'-yaen-ln, fiuBc. 8, fol. la a. 

1122 Mi^M^ ^^^ 

Mi-shA-so-pu-wa-fiaii-lilh. 

Mahtjftflaka-vinaya. 

jr*-ynen-ln,fSuo.8,foLx8b; Cone. 34a. Translated 
by Boddha^iva, together with Kn Tfio-ahan, a. x>. 433- 
424, of the earlier Son dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 
30 fiMcicnU; 5 Targaa or divisions. This is similar to 
Tibetan, bnt the latter is shorter. JT'-yuen-ln, 8.y. 
For the contents of No. xi2S, see Mr. Seal's letter 
quoted by Professor Oldenberg in his Introduction to 
the Yinayapitekam, vol. i, pp. zUt^zItL 



The following two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 7x0, of the Thfin dynasty, A. d. 6x8-907 : — 

1123 m:^wt-^^^^^m 

Blan-pan-Bhwo-yi-tflhid-yiu-pu-phi-nAi-yer 

po-sas^-^h'. 

SaAghabhedakavastn. 

jf'-ynen-lii, fiuc 8, fol. X9 a; Cone 26 x, where 
^bheda' is wrongly read 'piteka.' so &8ciculL It 
agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yaen-ln, s. t. 

ii24«4:t8:-i^^ef I5^A 

BIan-pan-8hwo-yi-tBhi6-yiu-pu-pi-Wlu-iii- 

phi*xifti-ye. 
MAlaaarv&stiYftda-xdk&ya-bhikshufit-yixiaya. 

OL Cone 959. 20 fietfwiculi. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-ln, fasc. 8, fol. lib. 

1126 # ^ lit ^ i> # 

Shftn-itien-phi-pho-sUUliih. 

* Sndanana-Tibhaaha-tiiiaya.* 

yibh&sh&-Yiiiaya. 

Cone. 55, 55 a. Translated by Sanghabhadra, a.d. 
489, of the Tshi dynasty, A. d. 479-502. x8 £u3cicalL 



240 



VINATA-HrAKA- 



250 



Aoooidiiig to the Jt-jvmto-la (Cmo. 8, M. i8 »), ihia is 
■omewhat aimikr to No. *ii09, though th« httter is 
modi shorter. 

1126 ;^ Jt Ji = =f IS H 

TA-pi-A^Aiu-Bftn-tshien-wdi-i 

"Mahftbbikibii-trinliacm-lciHrma (T)/ 

Translated bj An Shi-kfio, a.d. 148-170, of the 
Eaatem Hftn dynasty, a«d. 95-920. 9 fBacicnli. Deeet 
in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, fiu». 8» fed. 18 b. 

1127 isk^^m^^'&fmm 

Ean-panHsft-pho-to-pu-liihHsho. 

• MtkUnrfittiTidA.nikA7>-Tiiia7MaAgn]yL' 

Sarv&aiiTAda-TinayaHsafigraha. 

^'-ynen-loy Uao. 8, foL 17 b ; Cone. 969. Compiled 
by the yenerable ffinamitra. Translated by I-tsiny 
A.D. 700, of the Thfin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 14 £as- 
cieolL It agrees with Tibetan, jt'-yuen-lii, & ▼. 

1128 m^m^» 

Sz'- fiBuiH9aA-2dd-mo. 

' &tiirvBrga(-Tiiiftym)-ia4ghft-1uniuui.' 

Dharmagapta-Khikshu-karman. 

Cone. 548. Compiled by Ew&i-so, disciple of 
Hionen-thsang, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
5 fittcicnli; 17 chapters. This is an extract horn 
No. 1 1 17. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^-yuen-ln, &sc 8, 
foL 16 a. 

1129 m^ Aj^^mm^ 

Sz'-{an-pi-iE:Mu-iii-iki6-mo-{&. 

' £aturvargft(*tiiim7s)-bhiksliiijil-kaniiaTAIA.' 

Dharmagapta-bhikBhnni-karmaiL 

Cone. 549. Translated by Ganavarman, a.d. 431, 
of the earlier Snn dynasty, A. d. 490-479. x fasciculi. 
This is an extract from No. 1117. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-yaenrlii, fasc. 8, foL 15 b. 

1130 j^miK^m 

jn^-yin-yuen-iiA. 
Yinayanid&na-aiiira. 

Cone. 976. Translated by Ku Fo-nien, A.]>. 378, 
of the latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417, under the 
Former Tshin dynasty, A.D. 350-394. 10 fieuMnculL 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, fasc. 8, fol. 18 a. 

EaA-pan-shwo-yi-tshid-yiu-pu-pAi-yi-ldd-ino. 



Cone. 957. Tranship by I-tsin, a. d. 703, of the 
Thfin dynasty, a. d. 618-907. xo fiudculi. Deest in 
Tibetan. K '-yuen-lu, Cmc. 8, foL xg a. 

1132 m^^^m^fitnmi^ 

SA-pho-to-pa-phi-ni-mo-toh-lo-Jbid. 

Sarv&Btivftda-xiik&7a-Tiiiaya-inAtrtk&. 
Cf. Cone 449. Translated by Sanghavarman, a. d. 
44s, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A.D. 490-479. 
xo fietfciculi. It agrees witii Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. x7 b. 

The following two works wctq translated bf I-tsin, 
^ !>• 703, of the Th&n dynaety, A. d. 6x8-907 : — 



1133 iR:^m-^^mJ^^M 

Elan-pan-8hwo-yi-tBhid-7iu-pn-iu-tlio-ii&. 
MMasarv&stiy&da-xdk&ya-xiid&na. 
Cf. Cone. 960. 5 fiisciculi. 

1134 m:^m-9J^^^%M 

Ejan-pan-shwo-yi-tehi^yiu-pa-ma-toh-M. 
M{da8axV&8tiv&da-xukAya-m&trtk&. 

Cf. Cone 960. 5 fascicuIL 

The above two works are similar to Tibetan, but the 
latter is shorter. Nos. xxi8, xi9i, X124, 1133, and 
XX 34 are somewhat different from No. 11x5. JT'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 8, fol. X9 a. 

The foll<^wing two works were translated under the 
three Tshin dynasties, a.d. 350-43 x; but the trans- 
lators* names are lost : — 

1135 fiii^^pft^mti^^ 

Sft-pho-to-phi-iu-phi-pho-Bh&. 
Sary&stiv&da^vinaya-Yibh&syi. 
Cone. 509. 8 fascicuIL 

1136 igie^^pftAM^^ 

Suh-sft-pho-to-phi-ni-phi-pho-syL 

'A oontimuition of the SarrSatiyadft-TinftyE-tibhasha.' 
X fasciculus. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. JT'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 8, foL x8 b. 

1187 ^^m-w^^^m^ 

E[aii-pan-8hwo-yi-t8hi&-yiu-pu-^a-ild&-6hen- 

Adxi-yiieii4d)6>mo-i-fibi. 



251 



VINATA-HTAKA. 



252 



Compiled by P4Bsepa.(BfiBhpa), A.D. ia7i,oftheTnen 
dynasty, which . dynasty was established inA.i>. ia6o, 
and was the sole mier of China from a.d. laSo till 
1368. I fitsdoolns, with an appendix on brief rnles 
for the laarning gnd piBctioe of A Bhikshu. 



1138 



Pft&#gfir 



Fhi-ni-mu-lim. 

« Yinaya-mAtriUUiittim.' 

Translated ander the (three) Uhin dynastieB, A. d. 
350-431 ; bat the traiualator's name is lost. 8 jEucicoli. 

1139 # n + n 59 T Ifir 

Luh-'rh-Bhi-rh-mifL-li&o-luxL 

Composed by Baddhatrftta, of the Sammatiya-nik&ya. 
Translated by Paramartha, a*d. 568, of the JTAan 
dynasty, A.D. 657'5^9- ' fasdcalufl. There are 
2a verses, each comprising a dear meaning of the 
principle of the Vinayapiteka. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K*- 
ynen-ln, &8C. 8, foL 18 b. 

The following^ two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 710, of the Thin dynasty, a. d. 618-907 : — 

1140 «*ifc-iJ!r^&?Pftas?«i 

Ean-pan-shwo-yi-tshid-yiu-pu-phi-n&i-ye- 
ni-tho-n&-ma-toh-Ad&H9ho-suii. 

MfdaBary&stivftda-nik&ya-viiiaya-md&Da^ 
m&in1dk-g&ih&. 

Cf. Cone 963. 15 leaves. 

1141 «*l9:-ii^^&P«fe5S?fflJ 

Ean-pan^shwo-yi-tBhid-yiu-pu-phi-n&i-ye- 

tsft-sh'-sho-su]^. 

' MiSJflnrrAttiTAdft-iiikAjft-yiiiAya-flamyiiktaTMtii-gftthA.' 
10 leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. JT-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 20 b. 

1142 ^"^mmnmm 

Fhu-hhien-phn-8&-hhiA-7aen*t8an. 

' Sarnintabhadra-bodhisattva-XEaryft-pranidhAiim-stotn.' 

BhadraXttii-pranidyina. 
Translated by Amoghava^ra, A. d. 746-771, of the 
Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 7 leaves. It consists- 



of 62 verses and a Mantra. Deest in Tibetan. K** 
yuen*la, fasc 6, fol. 16 b, where this work is properiy 
mentioned under the heading of the Hahlyina-sfttras. 
For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogoe of the Hodgson 
Manuscripts, L 33, and Catal. BodL Japan., No. 56. 
No. 1 149 is a later translation of the 63 verses of 
Na 89. 

1143 «*l8:-M^&m3S?«lftM 

Ean-pan-shwo-yi-tBhid-yia-pa-plii-ii&i-ye-siift. 
MMasarvftstiv&da-nik&ya-vinayti-g&iUL 

Ct Cone. 962. Composed by the venerable Vaiift- 
khya. Translated by I-tsin, A.l>. 710, of the Th&n 
dynasty, A.i>. 618-907. 4 fiuMuculL It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fiue. 8, foL 17 a. 

1144 + H # Pft /g. ^ 

Shi-BuA-liih-phi-ni-eu. 

« DMSdli7ftja-Ti]ia7»4iidiiia(T)/ or < the pre&oe to the 
DeaftdhyAjm-Tinajm.' 

Translated by TimaUkshas, A.B. 405-418, of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 3 bsdculL 
This is a oontinuatipn of No. 1x15. 

1145 i^ai + ^^^isii 

Syirnii-Bhi4i&-flirpiii-wSi-i 

* Aimener»daieiila (or iilcahftpeda)-<llianiia-kamiavi&i(f).' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 

3 1 7-420 ; but the translator's name is lost, i fiudculus. 

1146 ^ M 

£i6-mOe 

* KMnoMOt* of the Dhermagopli-iiikAja. 

Compiled or translated by Thfin-ti (Dharmasatyat), 
A. D. 254, of the Wtf dynasty, a. d. 220-265. 2 fasci- 
culi ; 9 sections. This is an earlier translation of an 
extract from No. X117. 

1147 m^:kmM ^j^ &m 

Fo-shwo-tdr&i-t&o-pi-ikAia-ni-itiiL 

* BaddhabhA8hita-iiiahipnf^patl.bhik8hQiil-eatra.' 
Translated under the Northern LiAn dynasty, a. d. 
397-439 ; but the translator's name is lost 2 fascicnlL 

1148 nwtnmmj&m^^'^ 

FoHshwo-ma-lien-waii-Aid-luh-ikuA-wa-p&i- 

* Sfttrm spoken by Buddha at the request of Maudgalyftjana on 
500 light and heavy matters oonoeming the Vinaja.' 



268 



VINATA-PITAKA. 



254 



Translated under the Eastern Tain dynasty, A.D. 
317-430 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi; 
17 chapters. According to the JT'-tsin {hac 33, 
fol. 10 b), this work is doubtfol, as it differs from all 
other works on the Yinaya. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. 
E'^yuesa-hx, fasc 8, foL 14 b seq.. 



1149 



Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshid-yiu-pu-pi-tilu* 

M{da8ar7&ativ&da(-xiik&7a)-bhikshuni-vina7a (or 
pratiinok8ha)-B{ltra. Cone 256. 

Bhikshnni-pratimoksha-silltra (?). 

A. B., p. 43 ; A. M. O., p. 146. Translated bj I-tsin, 
A. D. 710, of the Th^ dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
2 fasciculi. 

1150 ii£:fLmWi.mtStm%:^ 

Pi-i/lia-iii-8aft-£Ai-luli-po-lo-thi-ma- 

* Blukthufii-MAghiksTinsyB-pratuDokaha-satra.' 

Mah&saAgha-bhikshnni-yinaya. 

Gone 514. Translated by F4-hhien (Ffi-hian), to- 
gether with Buddhabhadra, A.D. 414, of the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, A.I). 317-420. 1 feuMsiculus. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. iT'-yuen- 
In, fasc. 8, foL 13 a, b. 

1161 i> ai & ^ ff 

Shft-mi-ni-HS-JdA. 

* AaiiMMerikA-«Ua (or pratiiiiokshB)-ffttim.' 
Translated under the Eastern H&n dynasty, a.d. 
Z5-220 ; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. 
Deest in TibMan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 14 b. 

1162 ^m %mm 

Sho-li-fu-wan-iKA. 
iS&riputra-paripnik£A&-sfiira. 

Cone. 50. Translated under the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A. D. 317-420; but the translator's name is 
lost. 12 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc 8, foL 15 a. 

1163 mi!}^mm»>^ 

Mi-8h&-85-^id-mo-pan. 
Mahi^&saka-karman. 



Cbiic. 343. Compiled by Ai-ihun, about a. d. 700, 
of the Tluin dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. This 
is an extract from No. 1 122. Deest in Tibetan. J?'- 
yuen-lu, £asc 8, foL 15 b. 



1154 



Sz'-fSui-Xdd-pan. 



' gl Uunra rg>(-tin>y>)-pratiinok»h»,' or P^atimoluha of the 



Compiled by Ew&i-su, disciple of Hiouen-thsang, of 
the Thfin dynasty, a. b. 618-907. i &8cicu1u& This 
is an extract from No. 1117 ; and cf. No. 1155. 

1155 The same title as No. 1154. 

Translated by Buddhayasas, a.d. 403-413, of the 
Latter Tsbin dynasty, A.D. 384-417. i fasciculus. 
An English translation of No. 1x55 ^ S^ven by Mr. 
Beal in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the 
Chinese, pp. 206-239. 

1166 ra ^ jt Ji >a ?s * 

Sz'-fSui-pi-iAiu-ni-itid-pan. 

* l£iitiUTUga(-yiiiAys)-bhilcflhiml-pnitimokBha,' or Bhikshiml- 

pnUamokaha of the Dfaarmagiipta-nikaym 

Compiled by Kw&i-su, disciple of Hiouen-thsang, of 
the Thfin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. This 
is an extract from No. 11 17. 

1157 at ^ jiR 4c 

Wn-fian-Jkid-pan. 

* Fk«JlnTargB(-¥inayft)-pratimoksh»,' or Pratimokaha of the 

MfthtirSiaka-Bik^^jiK 

Transkted by Buddha^va, a.d. 423-424, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a. n. 420-479. i fasciculus. 

1158 3l ^ Jt Ji j£ ?fi ;2^ 

Wu-fan-pi-iAm-ni-iki6-pan. 

* P^2aTarga(-Tiiiftja)-bhik8himl-prfttimok8ha/ or Bhikahuni- 

pn^mokah» of the Mahlianka-nikATa. 

Compiled by Min-hwui, a.d. 522, of the Liau 
dynasty, A. D. 502-557. 
The above two works are extracts from No. 1122. 

1159 i8t^tl>fcXftlft?fi4s 

Po-lo-thi-mu-JbAfirsaifi-iAi-itid-pan. 

* Ptatimokaha-saAghika-viDAyftmtdA.* 
Translated by Buddhabhadra, about A. d. 416, of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. i fiasciculus. 
This is an extract from No. x 1 19. 



256 



yZNATA-FITAKA. 



256 



1166 + H # it J^ 9il^ 4C 

Shi-fioA-lttk-pi-Udu-lid-pftn. 

* D>itdhjty»>iiafty>4>hikiiMi^pf»timolrtlMi,' or Rilfanolriiim of 

the 8tfT4itiTAdft.iiiUja. 

Fratiiaokshapditra (1). 

A. IL, p. 4a; A. M. O., p. 146. Tnnabited hj 
Knmln^Yfty about ▲.]). 404, of- tho'Lttter Tdun 
dymurtj, ▲•P. 384-417. i iMoiioaliu. 

1161 +li#Jt^A^4: 



ShiHraA-liiVpi-ilin-m-JkiA-pftn. 

' DMidkjtyawfbaiA-bliiUhwa^pntimokdMK' or Fhitoolnl* of 

the SorfiitifidMiikftya. 

Bhikahtwt-pratimokBhiM&tra (1). 

A.S.9 p. 43; A.1LQ., p. 146. O ompilod bj FA- 
714 of ibe oirlior 8iua dynailj, AuV. 490-479. 
I faacioiihii. 

1162 At>PIW-««» 
T&Hdiil-iDaiL-pfti-yi-ii^mo-flL 

' liAhftiHUiuMMUkMtttekmiittvtt&a* 

T^nmakted under tbe earlier Son dTDaaty, ▲. p. 49CK 
479 ; bat tbe tranalator'a name ia loat i faacjcalna, 
Tbe abore tbree works are estraote from No. iii5« 
Tbe aboTe nii^e works agree witb Tibetan* K'- 
Toen-ln, fiwc. 8» foL 13 a leq. 

1168 mmmn^m^» 

aSifta-wa-toh-lttk-pa-taftriid-mo. 

* PhanBacnpta-TiiiAya-iuklya^Miyiikta-kaKman.' 



Cf.N0.1146. Trandated by KbAn San-kUd (8an- 
(^▼anDan)i a.d. 959, of tbe Wtt dynaatj, A^s. aao- 
965. 9.iMeiGiiIL 



1164 



ShArini-wifti-L 



CO.' 



Gf. N0.1145. TranalatedbyOiiiiaTmnian9A.]k43i, 
of ilia earlier Soik dTnaalj^ A.P. 490-479. 1 1 



1166 £>ai/e.Ni(for#)^^ 

ShArmi-ni-li (for tBi)-tiA-WEa. 

• AHMMrikft^Ua-blieda (*r «Mqraktft>?Afta (0*' 

Cf. No. 1151. Trandated under tiie Baatem TUn 
djnaaljy ▲.n. 317-490; bat tbe tranalatcM'a name b 
loat 6 leavea. FcMr tbe oovreotion of tbe foorth ofa»- 
racter of tbe title, aee JT-juen^Io, fivo. 8, &L 14 b. 

Hie above tbree worica are wanting in Tibetan. 
X'-7aen4ata.T. 

1166 ^m^BAJS^wfi 

Shi«4aA-Jbi6-mo-pi4iAiu-yfto-7iiik. 

'An Important are ftir the BUkiha ocmoamiiig the Kamaa of 

tbe DoiAdbyiya(-fiBaj»y 

Compiled by San-Mfl, of tbe earlier Soik d^ynastsr, 
▲. p. 43Q-479. I faacicalaa; 90 aectiona. Tbis is an 
eztraotfipomNo. 11x5. It agreea witb Tibetan. Z*- 
yoen-la,- bao. 8, fi>l. i£ a. 



THIRD DIVISION. 




Lan-tfi&fi,. or Abhidbaxmarpi^a. 




PART I. 



Tft-shafi-liui, or tiie Abhidharma of tbe Mah&y&na. 



1167 4tmm^istm^mm 

Jln-k&A-pftn-2^po-lo-mi-iiik-luiL 



JT-yuen-lUy fitfc. 8, foL 23 a; Cone a86. This is a 
commentary onKos. 10-15, compiled by the Bodbuiattya 
Asanga. Translated by Dhaimagapta, a. d. 590-616, 
of the Stti dynasty, ▲. n. 589-618. 3 Casciciili 

1168 The same title as No. 1167. 

Cone. 285. This is a commentary on No. 1x67, 
compiled by the Bodhisattva Yasubandhu. Translated 
by Bodhimkiy A.D. 509, of the Northern Wti dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 3 fiucicnlL * This work explains the 
SAtra and Asanga's rerses on it, and makes twenty- 
seven doubtful questions dear.' £*-tsin, Case. 34, foL 9 b. 

The aboYO two works agree with Tibetan. JT'-yoen- 
lu, iasc. 8, foL S3 a, b. 



1169 



Tft-ib'-ta-lim. 

« Ma]iS|nvMtpAnmitA(-8atim)-iA8tnu' 
This is a commentary on Nos. i (b), 8-4, compiled by 
the Bodhisattva Nig&iyuna. Translated by Eumira- 
^va, A. p. 402-405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 
384-417. xoo&sdculL It is stated in the preface 
fay San-2iii, disciple of the translator, that the Sanskrit 
text of this ^fistra consists of xoo,ooo slokas in verse, 
or a corresponding number of syllables in prose; but 
the first chBsptac of the Astra only is fully translated 
in the first 34 fiMMdculi, while an abstract is given of 
the remaining 89 chapters. lyeest in Tibetan. JT*- 
juen-lu, fiuc 8, fbl. ai b. No. 1x69 is generally/ in 
shorty called TA-lun ('great ^Astra'), f '-hm, or ^f'- 
tu-lun. 



1170 ^ mm M i^Wi 

Tti.H6-Bh'-ti-lun. 
Yog&it&ryabh{lmi-«&8tra. Cone. 876. 
SaptadaMbh{lmi-^tra-70g&X:&ryabh{lmi. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. a6 a. Addressed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Maitreya (to Asanga). Translated by Hhilen- 
kw&a (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 646-647,, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. xoo fasciculi; 5 divisions; 
17 KiAmis in the first division. The Sanskrit text 
consists of 40,000 slokas in verse, or a corresponding 
number of syllables in prose. It agrees with Tibetan, 
f^'-yuen-lu, s.v. This is the principal work of the 
Yog&Mrya school founded by Asanga. 



1171 



« ^ ^ W W 



Sho-tArshaA-lun-Bhih. 

' HshlgrftiiaL^aiiiiMrisiaht^^ 

48 &sciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 3 a seq. No. 1171 is a collection of four different 
translations of two YyikhyAs or commentaries on 
Asanga's Mahfiy&nasamparigraha-«&stra (Nos. 1183, 
ti84, 1247). The following is a list of the four 
translations : — 

(i) Translation by Hhflen-Jwftn (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 647-649, of the commentary by the Bodhisattva 
Wu-sin {* without-nature,' or * Agotra ? '), 10 fietfciculi 
(fasc i-io). 

(2) Translation by Paramftrtha, a.d. 563, of tbe 
commentary by the Bodhisattva Yasubandhu. 18 fiu- 
dculi (&SC xi-20, 41-48). 

(3) Translation by Dharmagupta, A.D. 590^616, of 
the same commentary as before. 10 fiAsciculi (fasc 
a 1-30). 

S 



259 



ABHIDHABMA.FirAKA. 



260 



(4) Translation ^y Hhtlen-iwAn (EBooen-ihMkng), 
A.I). 648-649, of the same commentary aa before. 
10 faadculi (fasc. 31-40). 

Thar the latter three works are similar translations, 
but Param&rtha's yersion (a) has an additional part 
in 8 fasciculi (fasc. 41-4B). 

1172 in :tl B S id 

' AnAkin^inti-n^M (f)-dUtn,' or ' JSIUtn on the dufe of 

shapeless 'Aovght.' 

Com^^osed by the Bodhisattva {Kna. Translated by 
Fkuramartha, a. d. 557-569, of the JT&an dynasty, A. b. 
557-589. 4 leaves. 

1173 m^mmiSi 

Kw&nHiu-yuen-yaeQ-liuL 

* Alambanapratys jadhyftna-iistn.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva &ma. Translated by 
Hhden-^&n (Hioaen-thsang), A. d. 657, of the Th&^ 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 3 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations^ and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT-yuen-ln, fasa 9, foL 9 b. 

1174 mmmmfs^m 

Ew&n-sa-yuen-yuen-lan-shih. 

' AlambaaspntyaysdhyAiia-sAatrapTyAkhjft,' L e. a oommsnteiy 

on No. 1 1 73. 

Compiled by the Bodhisattva Dharmap&Ia. Trana- 
lated by I-tsin, a.b. 710, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 
618-907. II leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'- 
ynen-lu, fasc. 9) fol. 9 b. 

1175 ;^ fH if iE:|lifir 

TftHahaA-kwftft-wa-yun-lim. 

* MahiyAnavaipnlys^MiillfaihyMiharitofaa,' 

Pa^faiBkandhavaipulya-s&stra. 

Cona 574. This is a commentary on Na 1176, 
compiled by the Bodhisattva Sthitamati. Translated 
by Divfikara, A. D. 685, of the Th&n dynasty, A. n. 6i8- 
907. 17 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. jC'-ynen>>lo»faaa 9, 
fol. 8 a. 

1176 ^m^BfSi 

Tft-shaA-wa-yttn-lim* 

' MahSyAoappatilMlamdha-sftstn.' 

Pa^X:askandhaksk-«ft8tra. 
Z'-ynen-ln, fasc. 9, fol. 8 a ; Cone 578. Composed 
by the BodhisattvaTasnbandhu. Translated by BlifLen- 



Hrtn (ffioaen-thsang), a. n. 647, of the Thftn dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 10 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, 
f -yaen-ln, &se. 9, foL 8 a. 



1177 



Hhien-yiii-BhaA-Xil 

'Pwkaiaatijisim (t>iisfa«," or 'iSishBa on aapeanJing fte 

holy teaddng.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Aaanga. Translated 
by Hhaen-iw&& (Hionen-thsang), a. p. 645-646, of the 
Thin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. ao &acicitli ; 1 1 diapters. 
This iStstza contains the principles of No. 1 170. 

1178 ^fkvum^mmMWi 

TiUshaA-o-phi-tArino-taftrtai-lim. 



This is a conimentary on No. 1x991 compiled by the 
Bodhisattva BthitamatL Translated by Hhtton-ihrftA 
(Hiooen-th8aog)i A. d. 646, of the Thin dynasty, a. n. 
618-907. 16 fiMdcaU. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. JT- 
ynen-ln, Gmc 8, fol. a6 b seq. 

1179 1^ id 

JTuA-lan. 

'Madhyama ka s i s Ua .' 

Prftn7ainiUa-«ftstra-tfk&. 

jL'-ynen-la,&sa8,foL37b;Conc.7ii. Compoeedby 
the Bodhisattvas NAgilr^Fonas and NUaibkahns (? 'Une- 
eye,' or Fingalanetra), the latter ezphdning 500 verses 
of the former. Translated by Enmirs^va, a.i>. 409, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-4x7. 4 fascicoli ; 
a 7 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, s. v. 
This is the principal work of the Kadhyamika school, 
founded by Nfigii^jgrana, 

1180 -i-^msiij^m 

Shi-fo-phi-phoHshArliinu 

• Dasabbtod»?ibhishi iSstwL' 
Thii is a commentary on the first two of the ten 
BhAmis in Nos. 87 (chap. 93), 88 (chap. a6), X05, iio, 
compiled by the Bodhisattva N&g&iynna. Translated 
by KnmAra^iyai about a.i>. 405, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417, 15 fasdcali; 35 chapters. In 
ttie ninth chapter, Nfigftrjjfuna ezplaina the doctrine of 
Amitfcyoa or AmitAbha as taught by Buddha in Nob. 
9Z (5)t Ht >6, 97, 863; Nlgli^na is therefore looked 
upon aa the first '^triareh after Buddha in teaching 
this doctrine. Deest in Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu^ &flc 9, 
fol. I a. 



261 



ABHIDHABMA.FI7AKA. 



a62 



1181 # HIS^ tt Ifir 

Fha4hi4a^-IiAA-liiiL 

♦flUta* wi tk» fwtiriMt fcr (nMrfnii^) tt> BodM.* 

CoayoMd by the Bmlhimttro Ntgiiyaiuti and 
expkmed by the BUkahu }«*•!». Tnoalaiad by 
Dhwmagapia, a. o, 590-616, of Um Siii dyiiMty, A. n. 
589-618' 6 fiMcuoIL 



1182 






JT'-yacoft-lu, Ckw. 9» IbL t a; Cone. 656. Oompoied 
bjr the Bodhiiattvm Ajvac^odia. Tnoelatedby Knmi- 
n^/tf^ aboat a-d. 405, of the Latter Tddn djtmatjt 
▲•B. 384-417. 15 fiMoieiilL Some eztraots from No. 
ii8a are giyeii by Mr. Baal, in hia Bnddhiat Literal 
tore in China, pp. 3i» loi, 105. 



1188 



^ ^ W 9m 

Sh(MA-Bha&-lmi. 
llahAyftxiaaainparignhft-jAatriL 

Eiftel, Handbook, p. 68 b. Oompoied by the Bodhi- 
aattra Aaanga. TranBlated by ParamArtha, A. d. 563, 
of the £tan dynasty, ▲• d. S67*5^9« 3 



1184 The same tiile aa No. 11 83. 

Tranriated by BoddhariLnta, A. p. 5 3i» of the Northern 
Wti dynaify, a. n. 386-534. a fiudcalL 

The above four woi^ agree with TSbetan. Noa. 1183 
and 1 184 are iimilar tnmdationa. JT'-ynen-ln, £mo. 9, 
foL X b leq. 



1186 



F&n-2t>-ta&-liuL 



Fhi^ii&prad!|ia-«&8t»-kArildl (or *T7ildiy&?). 

Gone. 409. Compoeed by the BodhiiatliTaa Nigir- 
^fona and Nirdetaprabha (t * difltinot-bri|^ttteM,' or 
Pingahnetra), the ktter explaining 500 Teraea of the 
former. Translated by PttthbAkaramitra, A.D, 630* 
63a, of the Thin dynasty, A. D. 618-907. is&seioQli; 
a7 eh^yten. Deest in Tibetan. £^-ynen-In, Cmo. 8, 
fol. 47 b, where it is stated thai NAgiii^nha's teit is 
the same as that of No. IX79» and this commentary 
is difforent fioam that of No. X179. Bat No. 1185 may 
be a later and &ller trMislaiion of No. ix79« 

1186 + n PI Ij^ 

Sd-rb-man-lniL 
DvftdafaiukAya (or Hniikha)-eftstta. 



Cone. 69. Composed by the Bodhisattva N(gftr- 
^ona. Translated by Eumiraj^Ta, A. d. 408, of the 
letter Tdiin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. x iasoieolns. 

1187 + A ^ Ml 

Shi-p&-khuA-lim. 
AahtMastil^ (or ""dao^^iinyatft^^tnL 

Cona 79. Composed by the Bodhisatttra Nlglr- 
jrona. Translated by Paramirtha, a.d. 557^69, of 
the jElan dynasty, a. d. 557-589. i bsoicalns. 

1188 W ifir 

P&i4uxL 
iSiata-sAatra. 

Eitel, Hiandbook, p. is6 b. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattvas Deva and Vassfasndhu, the latter eaplaining 
the text of the former. Translated by Kmnftrs^va, 
A.D. 404, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A.D. 384-4x7* 
aCMcieoIi; xo chapters. 

1189 if w ifir ^ 

Ew&A-pfti-lim-pan. 
iSSekta^sAsfcra-vaipulya. 
Eitel, Handbook, p. 126 b. Composed by the Bodhi- 
satt?a De?a. Translated by Hhfien-^fin (Hiouen- 
thsang), A. I). 650, of the Thin dynasty, a. d. 6x8-907. 
X tecicolns; 8 chapters. 

Ihe aboYO fonr worim are wanting in Tibetan. 
Jl '-yuen-ln, fssc 8, &L s8 a, b. 

1190 AWi^tiBWi 

Tftr8ha&-ihri&-yen-iKA-laxL 

S(itr&laAk&ra-<fk&. 

JT'-ynen-la, fase. 9, fol. i b; Cone 591. Comfm63i 
by the Bodhisattva Asanga. Translated by Prabhi- 
karamitra^ a.d. 630-633, of the Thin dynasty, a.d. 
6x8-^^07. 13 fasdcoli; 24 chapters. It agrees with 
Cbetan^ f -yaen-ln,8.y« 

1191 ^^mm^mmm^mm 

Waa-aha-sh'-li-pha-sft-wan-pha-thi-ili&.luxL 

Qa7ftitr8ha-Bftira-<fk&. 

This is a eommentaiy on Noa. S38-44X, compiled 
by the Bodhisattva Yasnbandhn. TransUted by Bodhi- 
rfoM, A.x>. 635, of the Northern Wti dynasfy, a.d. 
386^-534. a fandcnli. 

Sa 



268 



ABHIDHABMA-PITAKA. 



264 



1192 ^mm^fstm^m^M 

ITin-k&A-pftn-^^o-po-lo-xni-iiik-po-tehii- 
ihi-pn-hwfti-iiA-miii-luii. 

' Va^fra(i;kAedikft)-pn^aiaU«mitt-§atm-^^ on the veftitaftioii 
of grasping and attecliment to the vndettfoyed end artifldal name** 

Composed by the BodliiBattYa €hinadA(t). Trans- 
lated by Divfikara, a. d. 683, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. a &sciculi. Deest in Tibetan. JT'- 
yuen-ln, faso. 8, foL 23 b. For the S&tra, see Nob. 
10-15. 

1193 mBm^^mmmui 

Shaft-Bz'-wdi-f&n-thien-su-wan-ikiA-lim. 
Vuesha^ta-br&hmana (or -brahmaj-parl- 
prtA;M&-B{ltra-ffIdl (or -tfftstra). 

iT'- ynen-luy fasc. 8, foL 34 b ; Gone. 11 1. This is a 
commentary on Nos. 189, 190, compiled by the Bodhi- 
sattva Vasubandhu. Translated by BodhimJB, a.d. 
531, of the Northern WM dynasty, ▲.!>. 386-534- 
3 foscicoli. 

1194 + ^ ff M^ 

Shi-ti-£iA-lim. 
Da0abhibnika(-fi{ttra)-jftstra. 

Z'-ynen-lu, fasc. 8, foL si b j Gone 91. This is a 
commentary on Nos. 87 (chap, aa), 88 (chap. 26), 105, 
1 10, compiled by the Bodhisatlva Yasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by BodhimA?!, a.d. 508-511, of the Northern 
Wti dynasty, ▲. p. 386-534. la fascicoU. 

1195 # ^ ff ifir 

Fo-tinHA-lun. 
BaddhabhfbniHgifttrarjftstra. 

Ji'-yuen-la, taac 8, fol. aa b; Cone. 170. This is a 
commentary on No. 50a, compiled by the Bodhisattra 
Bandhnprabha (1 or Prabh&mitra, see Cone. 170) and 
others. Translated by Hhfien-iw&n (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 649, of the Th&n dynasty, a.i>. 618-907. 
7 fJBUMdcalL 

The above three works agree with Tibetan. JT'- 
yuen-lu, s.t. 

1196 ^^&mmfkm^ 

Sftn-iHi-tsa-Xiii-yia-po-tliiHsho. 

* TVipikniarBatropadefa.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattra Yasubandhn. Trans- 
lated by the iZtshi Yimokshapra^fo (?) and others, a.d. 



641, of the Eastern Wtt dynasty, a.d. 534-550. 
I bseicQliis. Deest in Tibetan, f -ynen-lu, £uc 8, 
fol. 25 b. 

1197 Ji£ 1^ m ifir 

iir%aA-wdi-8hi-lim. 
Yidyiniftfcra8iddhi(.«ft8tEa). 
Eitel, Handbook, p. 166 a. CompOed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Dharmapfla and (nine) others. Translated by 
HhfLen-^fin (Hioaen-thaang)) A.D. 659, of the ThiA 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 10 &scicoli. This is the 
famous commentary on No. iai5, but the Sanskrit 
text is said to haye consisted of ten different commen- 
taries on the same text, No. 1315, by as many diflEsrent 
anthers. This translation is an abstract of the ten 
commentaries mixed together, which was made by 
the translator. See the pre&ce by Ehaa HhQen-min, 
a contemporary of the translator. <In the Tibetan 
Catalogue, No. 1197 is said to agree with the Tibetan 
Tendon, but the latter is not fonnd.' JT'-ynen-lu, 
fiuM. 9, fol. 7 a. 

1198 H W ifir IP ifir 

Ew&A-p&i-laii-shih-laii. 

' ▼aipuly a ^ia tvaf tnkvyakhyt.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattras Deva and Dharma- 
p&la, the latter ^cplaining the text of the former, Le. 
No. 1 189. Translated by Hhtten-iw&n (Hioaen-thsang), 
A. D. 650, of the ThM dynasty,; A. b. 618-907. 10 &b- 
cicoli; 8 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, 
fiuc. 9, fol. I a. 

1199 ^WL99fk^M^Ul 

TArBhaA-d-phi-t&-mo-tsi-luii. 
Mah&y&n&bMdhajinaHUu&gtti-^ftBtra. 

Eitel, Handbook, p. 68 b. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Asanga. Translated by Hhften-Jhrfin (Hiouen- 
thsang), A«D. 65a, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
7 £EUKuculi; a divisions; 8 chapters. 

1200 £ i£ IE ^ ifir 

W&A-flirikaA-U-luii. 

* BiffadhaniMHiyiyanfSfltim.' 

Composed (or spoken t) by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. 
Translated by Hhtten-^brin (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 6491 
of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i fasciouliia. 
This translation is. similar to No. 1170, second division, 
second BhAmL Z^-tsin, fiuc 37, fol. 15 a. 



265 



ABHrnHABHA-FITAKA. 



266 



1201 ^Hfi mi^mM 

Yog(UAr7abhAini-«ft8tm-kArik& (or 'yj&khyk). 

Gone. 877. l!Iiu ii a brief commeiitaiy on Na 11 70, 

•onnpQed by fhe Bodhisattra ffinapatra and othen. 

Translated by Hhfien-ifcwija (Hionoi-ihaang), A. D. 654, 

of the Thim dynacty, a. d. 618-907. i 



1202 



Hhien-yftA-shaii-ii&o-lim-SQft. 

Compofled bj <he Bodhiflattra Aianga. Translated 
by Hbften-Jfcw&D (Hiouen-tbsang), a.d. 645, of tbe 
Th&n dymBBty, ▲.!>. 618-907. i fittdoalin. OSua U 
tlie collection of tbe verses of No. 1177. 

1203 SK li # H j^ ra 4S Kl 

Mi4o-pbuH9&-sa-waii-iiii-lim. 

« Miitwy^b<)dhiwtt?a-p«riptiaJUt-rttia iliU>.' 

Tbis is a commentaiy on Nos. 93(41)1 64f bat tbe 
compiler's name is nnknown. Translated by Bodbinutty 
A. D. 508-535, of tbe Nortbem Wtt. dynasty, ▲. d. 
386-534. 7 fasdedli. 

Tbe aboTe five works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lOy &sa 8, foL aa a seq. 



1204 i^ft#lSft«t|i^ 

Wu-li&A-Bbea-iiii-yia-po-ibi-aho. 

ApaiimitAiyiuhs&tca-^tra. 

JT-ynen-ln, fiuc. 8, foL 35 a; Cone. 832. Tbis is a 
abort treatise on Nos. 33 (5), 25, 96, 37, 863, composed 
by ibe Bodbisattva Yttabandbu. Tnuudated by Bodbi- 
roiU, A. I). 539, of tbe Nortbem WM dynasty, ▲• d. 
386-534. 9 leayes. It agrees witb Tibetan. JT'- 
ynen-lu, s.t. On account of tbe antborsbip of No. I804, 
Vasabandbn is looked upon as tbe second patiiarcb in 
t*>«^^i"g ibe doctnne of Amitfcyns or AmitAbba, 
N^;tiynna being the first 

1206 m^tikmmmm^ 

jrw&ii-firlim-ikiii-yia-po-ihi-ah5. 

' DbiarnisialavpnTirtaiiA-iatropsdMS.' 

Composed by tbe Bodfaisattra Yasabandbn. Trans* 
lated by tbe itfsbi YiTnokshaprayfia (t) and oiben^ 
A.2>. 541, of ibe Esstem Wti dynasty, a.d. 534-550- 
13 leaTSS. 



1206 



Tft-pftn-nid-pUkil-ikiA-liin. 

' MahipMiBinrSiM>.tatra iSatm,* 

NirvAfia-«&8tra. 



jew, p. 149. Tbis is a sbort commentary on 
Nos. 113, 114, I30, ccnnpiled by tbe Bodbisattra Yasu- 
bandbn. Translated by Dbarmabodbi, of tbe Nortbem 
or Eastem Wti dynasty, \ d. 386^550. X3 leayes. 



1207 mmm^^^^mmm 

Ni^phAiiTJkiA-pan-yia-ilin-wa-ikiMun. 

< Nlr¥ifiA^t9»-pai^tbbatoti)Mraftbhat^r)-gaUiA-«artn^ 

on tiM GAtha on the stite of being formoiy eziftmg and now 
extinct (etc) in the Nirrana-Biitn (No. 1 13, hac 17).* 

Composed by the Bodbisattva Yasubandbn. Trans^ 
lated by FlsramArtba> a. d. 550, of tbe Li&n dynasty, 
▲. D. 5Q3-557. 7 leaves. 

Tbe above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT -ynen*ln, &se. 8, fol. 34 b seq. 

1208 mm^mm^tstm^^ 

Na&rtw&n-i^-k&A-pftn-xro-po-lo-mi-to- 

ifciA-lun-suA. 

'▼a^nUibedika-pn^MpArunita-^ (or -kSrikA).* 

Composed by the Bodbisattva Asanga. Translated 
by I-tsin, a.i>. 711, of tbe Tb&n dynasty, a.d. 618- 
907. 6 leaves. Tbis is the collection of 77 verses 
.explained in No. 1331. 



1209 MWc^Wi 

I-iUfto-iiii-lun. 

'fiirtim on the Sfttem of (Boddbn't) last teeehing (No. laa).' 
Composed by tbe Bodbisattva Yasubandba. Trans- 
lated by Paramirtba, a.I). 557-569, of the Khan 
dynasty, ▲. B. 557-589. i fiiscicalus. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-la, faso. 8, fol. 95 a. 



1210 ^misi^^m 

jEAaA-wdi-shi-pfto-shaii-lan. 

« YidySmatruiddbi-ntna^ftti-^Aetn.' 

This is a conmientary on Nos. 1338, 1339, 1340, 
compiled by the Bodbisattva Dharmap&Ia. Translated 
by I-tsin, a.d. 710, of tbe Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618- 
907. s&scicali. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, fisksc. 9, 
foL 7 a. 



267 



ABHIDHARMA-PITAKA. 



268 



1211 + zi @ ijj^ ifir 

Shi-'rh-yin-yuen-lun. 

' PvAdaMk-iiidAna-fistra.* 

PratityaaMaatp&da-6&8tra. 

JT'-yuen-lu, fasc 9, fol. 10 b; Cone. 68. Composed 
by the BodliiBaitva Aiddhamati. Trandated by Bodbi- 
ruifci, A. D. 5o8-536> of the Northern WM dynasty, a. d. 
386-534. 4 leaTea. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'- 
yuen-lu, s.y. 



1212 




ti6iAmm 



Yi-Bha-la-iki&-lun. 

«Skajlok»-dUtrm.* 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Nag&r^na. Trans- 
ited by Qautama 'PnffH&rvM, A. d. 538-5431 of the 
Eastern Wti dynasty, a. d. 534-550. 4 leaves. Deest 
in nbetan. ^'-ynen-ln, &sa 9, foL 10 b. 

1213 :km'^^mf^m 

Tft-shafi-pfti-fll-mifk-iiian-lun. 

* MahiyAiuMattdharnmyidyadTankjattitt.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Tasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Hhtlen-ihrfin (Hiouen-tfasang), a.d. 648, of 
tbe Th&n'dynasty, A.D. 6x8-907. a leaves. This is 
a list of the technical terms used in the first division 
of No. 1 1 70. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yuen-lo, 
fasc. 9, foL 12 a. 

1214 H H Ifir 

JSTw&n-Bhi^un. 

* YidySpnnrartaiia-dUtn.' 

Author's name unknown. Translated by Para- 
m&rtha, A. D. 557-569, of the Khan dynasty, a. d. 
557-589. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 6 a. 

1216 Pi H H + 16 

W^-Bhi-s&n-shi-laxL 
Vidy&m&traBiddhi-tridaaa-tf&stra (or ^trimsdJt' 

ikA&Btra)-k&rik&. 

Eitel, Handbook, p. 166 a. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Yasubandhu. Translated by Hhflen-ihrAn 
(Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 648, of the Thfin dynasty, a. d. 
618-907. 6 leaves. It consirts of 30 verses explained 
in No. 1 197. It agrees with l^betan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
Casc 9, foL 6 b. 

1216 ^m AlEMWi 

Yin-mifiL-n-itaA-li-lun. 

Hetuvidy&-iiy&yapraye«a-jfistra. 

Ny&yaprave^at&raka-tfftstra. 



JT-yuen-lu, Cue. 9, fd. 5 b; Cone. 225. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva jSankarasvimin (cf. the commentary 
on No. I816, iasc. i, fol. 6 a, by Kwh6i-Jki, a disciple 
of Hiouen-thsang). Translated by Hhiien-ihran (Hiouen- 
thsang), A. D. 647, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. iC'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

1217 fi iSI Mir 

Hhien-Bm-lon. 
< YidyilnirdeMb-«&stra.' 

Author's name unknown. Translated by Para- 
mirtha, a. d. 557-569, of the JTAan dynasty, a. d. 557- 
569. 15 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, 
laso. 9, fol. 6 a. 

1218 9 # H Aa' ifir 

Fft-phu-ihi-sin-luii. 



Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Kum&ra^va, about A. d. 405, of the Latter 
Tsin dynasty, A.D. 384-417. a £uciculi. It agrees 
with Tibetan, if '-yuen-lu, hac. 9, fol. 9 a. 

1219 H H # ij^ 

S&n-wQHnA-lim. 

• Tiy-alakihiMa (f)-«Srtim.' 
Author's name unknown. Translated by Para- 
mfirtha, a.d. 557-569, of the Kfuoi dynasiy, a.]). 557- 
589. a fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fd. 9 a. The third character of the title is 
sometimes written jjfQ siin. 



1220 



nitm 



FoHoA-lun. 

* Bnddbs^gotn-aistn,' or ' Astra on Baddlia's nstnie.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Yasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Paramftrtha, a.d. 557-569, of the Ehan 
dynasty, a. d. S57-589. 4 fiusciculL Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, £ue. 9, foL 3 \k 

1221 ;^ f^ j£ H Ifir 

TArehaA-ibAaA-yeh-lim. 

* MahSySnapkannaaiddha-fSitia.* 

Earmasiddhaprakaratia-tfftstraN 

iT'-yueu-lu, fiftsc. 9, fol. 5 a ; Cone. 590. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva Yasubandhu. Translated by HhHen- 
kwSin (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 651, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. I fiuMsiculus. 

1222 M^nm 

Yeh-ikAaA-tBui-luzL 
EarmasiddhapraJbkranA-^traN 



269 



ABHIDHARMA-PirAEA. 



270 



Cone. 390. Composed^ by the Bodhisattva Vasn- 
bandhtu Translated by the Ruihi VimokBhapra^r^ 
A. D. 541, of the Eastern W^i dynasty, iu D. S34-550. 
I fascicalns. It consists of 4,87a Chinese characters. 

The above two works are simihur translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. iT'- ytten-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 5 a. 

1223 9 IE 3i flMl 
Yin-miil-itaA-li-man-ltin. 

' HetaTidySroyftyadvftn-iSatn.' 

Ny&yadv&ratarka-tf&stra. 

Z'-ynen4u, fesc. 9, fol. 5 b. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Nfigir^una. Translated by I-tsin, a.I). 71X, 
of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i ftscicalus. 

1224 B3 i^ IE 3i n Id 4^ 

Tin-miA-itaii-li-inan-lim-paiL 

 Hetimdji-nySyadvAn-iSstramAW 

Ny&yadv&ratarka-^istra. 

Cone. 326. Composed by the Bodhisattva N&gfir- 
<^na. Translated by Hhiien-^&n (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 648, of the Thin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
1 bsoicolns. 

The above two works are similar transhitions. They 
agree with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-lu, feisc. 9, foL 5 b. 

1225 ih M fllfir ^ 

JT-kwAn-maii-lim-Baft. 

'iSMnatha-vipufluiA (or -vidarMtna)-dvSni-fABtia-kirik&.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Yasubandha. Trnns- 
lated by I-tsin, A. d. 711, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 
618-907. 6 leaves. It consists of 77 verses. For 
the words iSiunatha and Vipassanft, see Childers' P&li 
Dictionary, pp. 439 and 580. 



1226 



Sheu-itaA-ltin. 

* HA8tMl«fuiar«a«tra.' 



Composed by the venerable ^fikyayaMS. Translated 
by I-tsin, A. d. 7 1 1, of the Thfin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
8 leaves. It refiites the heretical belief in the existence 
of a newly-born being. iT'- tsin, &sc. 38, fol. 15 a. 

1227 J^ 4 16 

Yuen-shaA-lun. 

'NidAns or prstltyasamutpAdapiSrtn.' 

Composed by the venerable Ullanghya(f). Translated 
by Dharmagnpta, A.D. 607, of the Sni dynasty, a«d. 
589-618* 15 leaves. 



1228 j^mnBm 

Tshii-yin-imi-Bho-liiiL 

' Ph^pti-heta-^aAgnhft (t)-fA«tnu* 

Composed by the Bodhisattva &ina. Translated by 
I-tdn, A.D. 703, of the Thfin dynasty, A.I). 618-907. 
10 leaves. 

1229 M IJSH # Ml ^ 

Ew&n-tBoA-si&A-ltin-siiA. 

' SwvalakshMMdhySiiaRiAitra-kArikA.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva (rina. Translated by 
I-tsin, A.D. 711, of the Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
I leaf. 



1230 



Liu-man-U&o-sheu-si-tijfi-lan. 

* SluuldvAropadisUa-dhySoATyavah&ra (?)-jftstTa.* 

Composed by the Bodhisattvas Asanga and Yasu- 
bandha, the latter explaining the text of the former. 
Translated by I-tsin, a. b. 703, of the Ths^n dynasty, 
A. D. 61 8-907. 1 2 leaves. 

The above six works are wanting in Tibetan. JT'- 
ynen-lo, fasc. 9, foL 10 a seq. 

1231 mm^mm^tkm^ 

Naft-iw&n-Hn-kM-p&A-2ro-po-lo-mi- 
JkiA-ltm-shih. 
Ya;^aikikA6dik&-pra,9r7i&pAjranut&-8 

(-vyAkhyA). 

Cone. 385. Composed by the Bodhisattvas Asanga 
and Yasubandha, the latter explaining the text of the 
former (No. 1208). Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 711, 
of the Th&n dynasty, a.i). 618-907. 3 fasciculL This 
is a later tran|Iation of No. 11 68, without quoting the 
SAtra. JT'-yuen-ln, fasc 8, fol. 23 b; JT'-tsin, fasc. 34, 
fol. 9 b. 

There is an appendix, added by I-tsin, which is 
entitled 'A laudatory explanation of the last verse .(iii 
the SAtra) which briefly illustratea the Fra^^' in 5 
leaves. This appendix is mentioned in the original 
Catalogue (Ti-min-sftn-ts&n-shan-iEa&o-mu- j, fasc 3, 
fol. 15 b, col. 3) as an independent work, so as to be 
reckoned No. 1232. But it is merely the translator's 
own composition added to No. 1231 ; so that it b not 
mentioned separately in this Catalogue. Cf. iT'-tsin, 
fasc. 34, fol. 9 b« 



271 



ABHIDHABlCA-PITAKiL 



an 



1232 f^mmn^mmikm^ 

Mi&o-firlien-hwi-iJA-ym-po-tiu-flho. 



8addhann>paiufai!flcvsftfar»'jtotr%, 

f -yofln-ln, Cmo. 8, foL 94 ft; Cone. 130. This is a 
oommentsiy on Nos. 134, 138, 139, oompikd bjr the 
Bodhisatlira Yasabandhu. Tnmslated by BodUroiU, 
together with Thin-lin and others, A. d. 6^^S36» ^' 
the Northern Wti djnastj, A.D. 386-534. s ftsoienli, 

1233 ifpmmifimmnwLm^ 



L-hw4-ikiA-lun-yia-po-ihi-flho. 

'fladdhannspiiiMlMika-ietm-dbtropadeM.* 

Saddbannapufidtttlka-BAtrangtotrs, 

Cone. 365* This is the ssme eommentary as No. 
1232. Translated by Batnamati, together with San- 
14n, ▲. D, 508, of the Northern WM dynasty, A. b. 386- 
534. a £ucicalL 

The above two works are similar translations. They 
agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fiMc 8, foL 24 a, h. 



1234 



-7C W W S !■ 

T«l-pAo-t8i-iUA.luiL 



Batnakiifa-sAatnL 

IT-ynen-lu, &se. 8, foL sa a; CSonc 580. This b a 
commentary on the forty-*third S&tra of No. 93 (Gmc. 
iia), but die anthoi^s name is unknown. Translated 
by BodhiroiU, A.]). 508-535, of the Northern Wti 
dynasty, a. n. 386-534. 4 &adkmlL It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT-yuen-ln, s. t. ; f -tsin, fiMO. 34, foL 4 bi 



eicali; 11 chapters. Hie first Cmo. is the iert^ and the 
rest a oommentaiy. f -tsin, Cmo. 38, fpl. 10 a. 



1236 



jn^tift-ta&A-lnn. 

• Vininitta (f)-pilikMAftia.' 

Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. Translated 
by Paramfirtfaa, A. d. 557-569, of the jE%an dynasty, 
A.D. 557-589. 3 fcacicnli. This is an earlier trans- 
lation of No. 1 170, second division, first BhAmi. K'- 
tsi&, &SC. 37, fol. 14 b. Bat aooording to the ir*-yaen-ln 
(ftso. 9, foL 4 a), the author's name is lost, and this 
work is wanting in Tibetan. 

1286 56 IS — ^ ff tt Ifir 

ITia-ikiA-yiHihaA-p&o-BiA-luii. 

* Ultenikajanantesgotn (f)-iistn.' 

MaMyAnottaiatanirariftstra. 

JT-ynen-lu, fiuw. 9, fi)L 4 b;- Gone. 28-1. Author's 
name unknown. Translated by Batnunati, a.d. 508, 
of the Northern Wtt dynasty, a. n. 386-534. 5 ias- 



1237 



T&Hdiaii-HA-imQ-liUL 



CSomposed by the Bodhisattva BhavariYeka. Truis- 
lated by Hhflen-ihrin (Hiouen-thsang), a.]>. 643, of 
the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. s bsdculi. Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fiMO. 9, foL 8 a. 

1238 :kwi^^m^mm 

Tft-sha&-IaA-iiA-liA-wtf-ahi4iiii. 

• M>hayaiMa«AU(.^v«tira)-rttw>>fidyimttwi iJiitWL' 

VidyimAtiasiddhL 

f-yuen-ln, Smc. 9, fol. 6 a; Cone. 793. This is a 
treatite on Nos. 175, 176, 177, composed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Yasubandhu. Translated by BodhimM, A.n. 
508-535, of the Northern Wti dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 
I &soiculus; 24 leaves. For the SAtra, see Nos. 175, 
176, 177. 

1239 :km^mm 

TlL-shaA-wdi-ahi-lun. 

' BCahaySiu^TidyAiiiatn-iiitim.* 

Vidy&m&irasiddhL 

Cmnpoeed by the Bodhisattva Yasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Paramirtha, A.i>. 557-569, of the Kk$n 
dynasiy, a. d. 557-589. 14 leaves. 

1240 Pi ife n -f-ift 

Wdi-ahi-'rh-Bhi-lun. 

' VidyamStm-Timjiti (-sithS) iSrtra.' 

Yidy&m&trasiddhL 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Yasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Hhtlen-ihf^An (Hiouen-thsang), A.D. 661, of 
the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. ix leaves. 

The above three works are similar kanslations. 
They agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-Iu, &sc. 9, fd. 6 b. 

1241 fi^mmmmetm^ 

P&o-ibi-liA-sz'-A-yia-po-thi-aho. 

* Ratnal:ftifaHriktrirJhitnHh«rmo|Mideis.' 

This is a treatise on No. 23 (47), composed by the 
Bodhisattva Yasubandhu. Translated 1^ the ittshi 
Yimokshapra^rJia, A. n. 539 or 541, of the Eastern Wti 
dynasty, A. D. 534-550. 13 leaves. It consists of 4,997 
CSiineee characters. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fiMW.8, fol. 22 b. 



278 



ABHIDHAB1IA-H7AEA. 



374 



1242 



Ta-ihA-fu-lun. 
Mah&puni8ha-«&8tra. 

E'^jVLesAu, &80. 9, foL 7 b; Ckmc 65a. Composed 
by the Bodhiaattra Deyala (or Deva t). Trandated by 
Tio-th&iy of the Ncnihern Liln dynasty, ▲. d. 397-439. 
9 ftsdcnli; 99 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan, 
f -yuan-Ill, s. t. 

1248 A AWiUli 

^a-tft-shaA-loxL 

Composed by the Bodhisattva SthiramatL Trans- 
lated by Tio-thii, of the Northern Li&n dynasty, a.d. 
397-439. a fiMdcnli; 3 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-yoen-lo, fasd 9, fol. 7 b« 



1244 



Fien-ihuli-pien-ltin. 



Gona 455. Composed by the Bodhiaattva Yasn- 
bandhu. Tranalated by Hhaen-ifcw&n (Hiouen-thsangX 
A. D. 661, of the Thin dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 fw- 
dcoli; 7 eh^ters. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-ynen-ln, 
Cmc. 9, foL 4 b. 

1245 P ^ ii MlllI 

Fien-iaA-pien-lun-suA. 
Madhy&ntavibh&ga (-«&Btra)-grantha. 

JT'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 9, fol. 4 a ; Cone. 454. Composed 
(or spoken) by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. Translated 
by Hhden-iwfin (Hionen-thsang), ▲.!). 661, of the 
Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 9 leayes; 7 chiq>ters. 
It consists of yerses, being the text of Nob. 1244 and 
X 248. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, s. t. 

1246 M ^ Wi 

Shrm-hibrhm. 

' MadhyanUUmgMiia-iSrtn.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattvas Nigfir^ona and 
Asanga, the latter explaining the text of the former. 
Translated by Ghuitama Pra^niroifci, a. d. 543, of the 
Eastern W4i dynasty, a.I). 534-550. 2 fiAScicoli. It 
consists of 13,727 Chinese characters. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-ln, fiisc. 9, fol. 2 a. No. 1246. treats of the 
doctrine of the first Yarga of the Mah&pra^^piramiti- 
sfttra (No. i). Z'-tsin, fasc. 38, foL 7 a. 



1247 SJ ;*: fiifir * 

Sho-tA-shaA-lon-pan. 

« MahayaDMamparignUiA'dUrtniiiaia.* 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Asa&ga. Tranalated 
by Hhilen-Anpfri^ (Hionen-thsang), a. d. 648-649, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 3 fiudcoli ; i x divisions. 
This is a later translation of Nos. 1x83 and X184. 
^-yuen-ln, £mc 9, foL 2 b. 

JTuA-pien-faxi-pieh-lun. 
Madhy&niayibh&ga^flftBtnL 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Yasnbandha. Trans- 
lated by Paramirtha, a.d. 557-569, of t^ JDban 
dynasfy, A.D. 557-589. 2 fasdcali; 7 chapters. .This 
is an earlier translation of No. X244. JT'-ynen-lu, 
bsc. 9, foL 4 hi 

1249 A flif j& ^ Kl 

T&-8haA4:U-sin-lim. 

* Maliaytiia-MddhotpSda-«istnL' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva A«vaghosha. Trans- 
lated by Sikshinanda, a.d« 695-700, of the Thin 
dynasty, A.D. 6i8-j^7. i bscicalas; 28 leaves. 

1250 The same title as No. 1049. 

Translated by Paramirtha, a« d. 553, of the Liin 
dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 2 fascicnli. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. JT'-ynen-ln, £bsc. 9, 
fol. 8 b. Towards, the end of this ^ifiatra, A^vaghosha 
quotes a Sdtra (probably tiie Amitiyns-sfttra or Snkhi- 
vatt-vyAha) on Baddha Amitiyos or Amitibha and his 
Buddhakahetra SokhivatL 



1261 iBf IP^ Kr 

Hwui-iEaA-liiiL 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Nigir^ona. Trans- 
lated by the i^tshi Yimdkshapra^fo and otheirs, a. n. 
541, of the Eastern Wtf dynasty, ^d. 534-550. 
X fiitfdcalas; 37 leaves. It consists of 11,098 Chinese 
characters., Deest in Tibetan. JST-yu^-lu, fiusc. 9, 
fol. 10 a. 



1262 



i^irifir 



Zu-shih-loiL 

'TarkMiftra.' 
JT'-ynen-lu, fasc 9, fol. 9 b ; Cone. 245. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva Yasobandhu. Trandated by Para- 

T 



27S 



ABHIDHABMA-PUAKA. 



276 



ni(irthA» A. o. 650, <it the JTAan dynasty, a. b. 667-589. 
I CMciciiliif; 3 ehapten. It sgrees with Tibetan. 
jr'-yaea-li^B.¥. 

ijjsa ff ff I IE ifir 

F&o-hhiA-w&A-ihA-liin. 

• BainafatfyiHI^adhtfma (f)-«astn.' 

Anthor^a name unknown. Translated by Par»- 
mAiiha, a n. 557-569, of the Khaui dynasty, ▲. d. 557- 
589. I lAsdoalns; 5 chapters. Deest in Tibetan, 
f -yuen-la, fasc. 9, foL 8 b. 



1264 



Ffti-taz'-liin. 



Composed by the BodhisattvA Dera. Translated by 
Bodhlrnti, a. Jk 508-535, of the Northern Wti dynasty, 
^ tft. 386-534. 10 leaves. 



1266 






Odmpoaed by the Bodhisatty» 61na. Translated by 
Paramfcrtha, A. n. 557-569, of the Khaok dynasty, a. d. 
557-589. I fasdeiiliis; 3 shapters. 

1266 1(fi ^ ^ 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Gina. Ihrandated by 
I-tsui, A.l>. 703, of the ThiA dynasty. A.]). 618-907. 
3 leaves. 

The above three works agree with Tibetan. K'- 
ynen-loi ftsc. 9, fbL is % Ik 

1267 :;Sf ii iCMfir 

FAA-pien-aiii-lim. 

Composed by the Bodhisattva NAgirgruna. Trans- 
kted by JH-iUfi-ye, together with ThAn-yio, A. d. 473, 
of the Northern Wti dynasty, A. d. 386-534. i fas- 
cicnlus ; 4 chapters. Deest in Tibetan, f -yoen-ln, 
Cue. 9, fol. 9 a. 

1268 ^fk^^MMBIWi 

T&-8haA-fll-&^wa-iE:A&-pieh-lun. 

« Mahayana-dhsmisrihity-aTtferiisUl (?)-«aitim.' 



Composed by the Bodhisattva SthiramatL Trans- 
lated by Devapra^^ and others, A. n. 691, of the Thin 
dynssty, a. p. 618-907. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, 
f'-ynen-ln, fasc. 9, foL ix b. 

1269 ^9^^m^^^m^^ 

Thi-pho-phu-8&-po-laA-iK£-iHA-ihiA-w&i- 
t&OHsi&o-Bhaik-Bz'-tBuA-lim. 

* iSistra by the Bodhinttrm Dera on the rafototioD of four hcraCied 

HlnsySiiA schools mentioned in the LeAkn (HfcTntSim).«atim.* 

Translated by Bodhim^, A. d. 508-535, of the 
Northern W^i dynasty, a.d. 386-534. 6 leaves. The 
following are the four schools : i. The Stnkhyas, who 
believe in oneness, a. The Yaiseshikas, in difbrenoe. 
3. The Nixgrantha-pntras, in both. 4. The OMi- 
putras, in neither. See iT- tsin, Gmc 38, foL 14 -b. 
For the Siitra, see Nos. 175, 176, 177. 

1260 m^mmm^i^mf^^ 

Thi-pho-pha-s&-flhih-laik-iid-iKA-iaA-'wfti* 
tfto-aido-BhaA-iiid-ph&ii-luiL 

* Sttitm bj th. BodluMtt*. Ders on the oplamtion of th. MbWbM 

by (twmtj) iMntSal Hlukjiiw ( tMcha fi ) mantioMd in the 
I«Alw (■«T.ani>.fttrm.' 

TraBsIated by Bodhiruli, A. D. 508-535, of the 

Nortbem W4i dynasfy, A. d. 386-534. 6 Iwtw. Tbo 

foUowing is a list of the twenty tewshen ; 

(i) Th. toMhw of Um Stutzt of tb. Hlnajin* httmf. 
(1) Tb.t of til. diivctioii or point of tii. mnnjiMi 

(3) 

(4) 

(S) 

(«) 

(7) 

(8) 

(9) 
(w) 

(•«) 

(") 

('3) 

(14) 

(15) 
(16) 

(17) 
(18) 

<«9) 

(JO) 



•• 



9* 



ft 



tff 



»• 



wind 
theVedM. 
the (Mati-pntims. 
the naked hereties. 
the Vaiseshikas. 
the painfbl practioe. 

the women (regarded) as tlie membcn of a Cnuiy(1). 
practising the paininl practice, 
the pure eye. 
the Madxas(f). 
the Nirgrantha-pntras. 
theSAAfchyai. 
Mahesraia. 
the ahsenoe of oanse. 
time. 

drinking water, 
the power of the month, 
the Andi^taka, or ' the origbal birth from an ^gg.* 

The above two works sgree with Tibetan* JT- 
yuen-Iu, &sc. 9, foL la b. 



277 



ABHIDHABMA-PITAKA. 



S78 



>J 




PART II. 



SiAo-shan-Iun, or the Abhidhanna of the ISnajAna 



1261 



Sz*-ti-lun. 
JTatursatyartfftBtra. 
Cone 554. Composed by the venerable YasovAr- 
TnoBlated l^ ParainArtlia» A.D. S67*6^9> ^^ 
ike Kkeai dynasty, a. d. 657-589. 4 fiaacicali ; 
6 chapten. 

1262 js^icnmmm 

Phi-ft'-fo-yin-yuen-lun. 
Fratyekabuddha-nid&na-^&stra. 

Cone. 447. Author's name unknown. Translated 
under the (three) Tshin dynasties, ▲.&. 350-431 ; but 
the translator's name is lost i £Ascicnlus ; a6 leaves. 
This work gives eight Nidinas or Av&danas. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. JT- 
yittn-lu, fasc. 9, foL 93 b seq. 

1263 mfiiLm»:km9i>m 

0-phi-t&-mo-tft-phi-phoH3hA-lun. 
• Abhidharma-mahAvibb&sh&-«&Btra. 

JT-yuen-Iu, &se. 9, fol. 19 a; Cone. 21. Compiled 
by five hundred Aihats (beginning with the venerable 
Vasumitra), 400 years after Buddha's entering Nirv&na. 
Translated by Hhaen-iwftn (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 656- 
659, of theTh&n dynasty, A. D.6 1 8-907. aoo&sdculi; 
8 khandas or divisions; 43 vargas or chapterst It 
consists of 438,449 Chinese characters. This work is 
a commentary on Efity&yanlputra's Gninaprasthfina- 
s^stra (N9. 1275), of the Sarv&stiv&da-nik&ya. 

1264 (fir (ft # UK ^ ;e> ifir 

0-phi-th&n-phi-pho-8h&-lun. 
Abhidharma-vibh&sh&-«&8tra. 

This work is attributed to E&ty&yantputra, who is 
however the author of the text (No. 1275). Cf. No. 
1263. Translated by Buddhavarman, together with 
Tio-thfii, A. n. 437-439, of the Northern Lifin dynasty, 



A. D. 397-439. 82 ISuciculi ; 3 khaiMfai or 
16 chapters. 

' The above two works are dmilar tnmslattons, and 
they agree with llbetan.' f -yuen-lu, &sc 9, fd. 19 a. 
But No. 1264 is incomplete. 

1265 mm^Mmj£Mi6i 

0-phi-t&-mo-shun-*iaA-li-lii]L 

' Abhtdhaniiarnjayinniiiis liilia.* 

Ny&yinua&niHsABtoa. 

f-yuen-lu, £mo. 9, fol. 20 a; Cone 125. Composed 
by the venerable flanghabhadra, of the Sarv&sti- 
vfida-nik&ya, a oontemporaiy of Vasnbandhu. Trans- 
lated by Hhflen-iwibi (Hionen-thsang), A. n. 653-654, 
of the Thin dynasty, A.D. 6i8r907. 80 frscieoli; 
8 chapters. In this work Sangfaabhadra refutes Vasu- 
bandhu's AbhidharmaF-koMhstetra (Nos. 1267, 1269), 
quoting his 600 verses. It agrees with Tibetan. 
A'-yuen-ln, s. v. 

1266 mm^]&MB^uii 

O-phl-tA-mo-taftA-hhien-tsoA-lun. 
Abhidhanna (-pi(alui)-prakarafia«ft8aiuir«ABtira. 

jr'-yuen*lu, fiuc 9, foL sob; Cone. 192. Composed 
by the venerable Sanghabliadra. IVansIated by Hhften- 
kwin (EQouen-thsang), a.Du 651-652, of the Thin 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 40 fiBMciculi; 9 chapters. 
This is an. abstract of the preceding work^ but an 
introductory chapter is added. It agrees with Tibetan. 
£^'*yuett-Iu, S.V. 

1267 mmm»i^^m 

0-phi-t&-mo-ikil-flh3-laiL 
Abhidharma-kosa^sAstra. 

f-yuen-Iu, Geubc. 9, foL 19 b ; Cone 19, 298. Com- 
posed by the venerable Vasubandfat. Translated by 
Hhiien-£w&n (Hiouen-thsang), A.D. 651-654, of the 
Than dynasiy, A. D. 6 18-907. 30 fiudculi ; 9 chapters. 
In this work Vasubandhu refutes the views ef the 
Yaibhishikas. It agrees with Tibetan. JT-yuen-lu, s.v. 

T2 



1 



279 



There exists $ commentaiy in Sanskrit on 
called Abhidharma-kotfa-vy&khyi^ with the title of 
Sphul&rthA, The compiler is Ya«omitra, who mentions 
two earlier commentators, Oanamati and his disdple 
Yasumitra. This Vasamitra seems not to be the same 
person as the author of the Mah&yibhAshi^ (Nos. 1363, 
1264), Prakaranapfida (Nos. 1277, 1292), and IMi&tii- 
k&yapfida (No. 1282); because these works are quoted 
in Vasubandhu's text (Nos. 1267, 1269). MoreoTer, in 
the list of twenty-eight Indian patriarchs (beginning 
with Mah&ka«yapa and ending with Bodhidharma^ who 
arrived in China in A. d. 520), Yasumitra^ the author 
of many ^istras above mentioned, is the seventh, while 
Yasubandhu is the twenty-first See Edkins, Chinese 
Buddhism, p. 435 seq.| and index to it; Eitel, Handbook* 
p. 164 a. For Yasomitra's commentary, see Catalogue 
of the Hodgson Manuscripts, IIL 42 ; Y. 4a There 
is a MS. of the same work in the University library, 
Cambridge. 

1268 ^m^pfmmm 

Sho-li-fu-o-phi-th&n-lun. 
iS&ripnir&bliidharma-^AftBtra. 

Cone. 47. Translated by Dharmagupta, together 
with Dharmaya«as, a. d. 414-415, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A.D. 384-417. 30 ftsciculi; 4 divisions; 
33 chapters. Beest in llbetan. f -yuen-lu, 6aa 9, 
foL 23 a. Cf. however No. 1276. 

1269 (firitt ^ £f YA ^ IP ifir 

0-plii-t&-mo-iktt-eho-flhih-lQn. 
Abhidharnia-koM (-' vjUshjk ')ni48tra. 

Cf. No. 1267. Composed by the venerable Yasu- 
bandhu. Translated by Param&rtha» ▲•d. 564*567, 
of the Khan dynasty, a.d. 557-589. 22 ftsciculi; 
g chapters. This is an earlier translation of No. 1267. 
f^'-yuen-lu, &sc 9, fol. 19 b. According to the San- 
dai-s6-mok-rok (faec. 2, fol. 75 a), the seventh chaiaeter 
of the Chinese title is sometimes left out If so, both 
Sanskrit and Chinese titles exactly agree with each 
other, L e. without ' vyfikhyfL' 

1270 mmmm^^'^iSi^m 

0-phi-t&-mo-A:iiH9ho-lim^panHraiL 
Abhidhanna-kiMa-k&rildL 

iT'-yuen-lu, &8c. 9, foL 19 b ; Cone. 299. Composed 
by the venerable Yasubandhu. TramUated by Hhllen* 
/jwah (Hiouen-thsangX ▲• n. 651, of the Thin dynasty, 
A.D. 618^07. 2 &8ciculi; 8 chapters. This is the 
collection of 600 principal and 7 additional verses, 



ABHIDHABMA-PirA^ 



280 



ezplamed in Nos. 1267 and 1269. It agrees 
Tibetan, ^-yuen-lu, s. v. 



1271 



Sftn-fll-ia-luL 



Composed by the venerable Oiribhadra(f) or Yasu* 
bhadra (c£ No. 1381) and Sangfaaseoa, the latter 
explaining the text of the former. Translated by 
Gautama Sanghadeva, together with Hwni-yuen, A. d. 
391, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 
3 bsciculi; 3 chapters. Deest in Tibetan, f -yuen- 
In, &SC 9, foL 22 a. 



1272 



S&n-mi-ti-pa-lim. 



Authoi^s nime unknown. Translated under the 
(three) Tshin dynasties, A. d. 350-431 ; but the trans- 
lator's name is lost 3 iascioulL Deest in Tibetan. 
iT-yuen-lu, 6aa 9, foL 23 b. 

1278 19 (ft # A %i it Ml 

0-phi-th&n-p&-tien-ia-lan. 

* AfchWhiTmSthftikhanifa-tittTm ' 

Abhidhanna-jE^i&iiapraBthAiiiki&stnL 

IT'- jQen*lu, Cmc. 9, foL 17 a; Cona 31* Com p osed 
by the venerable Efity&yaniputra, 300 years after 
Buddha's entering Nirvlbia. Translated by Oautama 
Sanghadeva, together with JTu Fo-nien, a. d. 383, of 
the Former TbIuu dynasty, a. d. 350-394. 30 &scieuli; 
8 khafMbs or divisions; 44 vargas or chapters. It 
is said that the Sanskrit text has consiBted of 15,072 
slokaa in verse, or a corresponding number in proee. 
This is the principal woriL of the Ahhidharma-pllska of 
the SarvMivAda-nikAya. It agrees with Tibetan. JT- 
yuen-Iu, s. v. 

1274 xfi ff ifir 

KhBikrslnhAxm. 

•SslyariddhMftitra.' 

Composed by Harivarman. Translated by Kumtob* 
^va, A.D. 417-418 (or 407-408 1), of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A.D. 384-417. so ftsdculi; 202 chapters. 
This woiIl differs from the views of the Sarvfistiv&da- 
nikiya. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, iasc. 9, 
fol. 22 b. 

1275 mmm»u^i6i 

0-phi<^t&-mo-f&-ib'- lun. 
Abhidharma-^^ftnapraath&nA-fAstra. 



281 



ABHIDHABMA-PITAKA. 



282 



Oona 15. Composed by the ymarMe K&tyfiyuil- 
patn. Tnnalated by Hbltoii-ihrftn (Hioiien-thMiig)^ 
▲•D. 657-6601 of the ThSka dyaaBfy, a.d. 618-907. 
JO ftadeoli; 8 k ht m l M or diiinonfl; 44 TUgM or 
chapfeen. This is a later translatioii of Na 1273. 
JT-yiieii-liiy Ckw. 9» foL 17 a. 

1276 vammMMmf^ &m 

O-phi-tArmo-tn-i-man-iao-luiL 
AUudIiarxDarttAgltipar7ftyap&da(-jABtra). 
JP-jiieii-lii^ &8C 9, fol. 17 b; Cone 13. Compoeed 
by the.Tenerable Ariputra. so &aoiciili; la chapten. 
Aocording to Yatomitra'a AbbidharmakonTyAUiyi, 
the author ofNo. 1976 is MabikauahMila. This is the 
first of the Six Pfida works of the 8ar?isti?Ada- 
niUya. 

1277 mmm»^ns:m 

0-pM-t&-mo-phin-Ii6i-t8o-lim. 
AUudhanna-piakaraiuipAda (-sAstra). 

JT'-yneii-lii, &se. 9, foL 18 b; Cone. so. Composed 
by the Tonerable Vasamitnu Translated by Hhflen- 
kwtA (BSoaen4hsang), a. d. 659, of the Thin dynasty, 
▲• D. 618-907. 18 fascieoli; 8 ehapten. This is the 
seoond of the Six PIda works of the 8arWl8ti?4da- 
nikftya, 

1278 mmmm-wn^m 

5-phi-t&^mo-kAa-la-'w6i-lim. 
AbhidharmAmrtta (-rasay^sAstra. 

JT'-ynen-lu, &sc. 9, foL ai b. Composed by the 
Tonerable Ohosha. I^ranslated nnder the Wti dynasty, 
▲•D. 9SO-S66* s CMciciili; 16 chapters. 

The abovo three works agree with Tibetan. JT- 
yiieD4ttf BL Tt 

1279 H^i^l6li 

Fi-pliOHdi&-lun. 
TibhAshAnfftstra. 

Cone. 445. Composed by the yenerable KAtyAyanl- 
putra. Translated by Sanghabhftti, i^D. 383, of the 
Former Tshin dynasty, a.d. 350-394. 18 faseieali; 
4s ohiqpters. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-biy.&sc. 9, 
fi>L S3 a. 



1280 



Soi-siift-lun. 



Cnnpoeed by the venerable QnnamatL TransMed 
by FisramArtiiay a. d. 557-569, of the £tan dynasty, 



iun. 557-589- « frscieolL Deest in Tibetan. JT'- 
ynen-lo, fasc. 9, foL sx b. 

1281 mmmmmnt&m 

O-phi-tA-mo-BhiHshan-tso-lon. 
Abhidlucrina-vi][^[AjiakAyap&da(-j^ 
JT'-ynen-ln, Cmo. 9, fol. 18 a; Cone. as. Composed 
by the Ariiat Devacarman, 100 years after Buddha's 
entering Niryfifia. TransktedbyHhtlen-ihrAn(Hioii0n- 
thsang); A. D. 649, of the ThA& dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
16 fosdenli; 6 chapters. Ihis is the third of the Six 
PIda works of the SarrlstiTtdarnikl^ 

1282 mmmM ni^ Jim 

0-phi.t&-mo4idHdian-t8(>-lmL 
(Abhidhanna-)dhAkikA7apAda(-dLBtaa). 

JT-ynen-ln, fase. 9, fol. x8 a; Cone.. 17. Composed 
by the Tenerable Yasomitrm 300 yesrs after Bnddha's 
entering Ninrina. Translate by HhtaHhrin (Hiooen- 
thsang), A.D. 663, of the ThAn dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
a iascicali ; a ohapters. This is the fonrtii of the Six 
PIda works of the SarrtstiTftda-nikAya. Aooording to 
Tasomitra's AbhidharmakoiaTylkhyi, the author of 
No. ia8a isPftma. 

The aboTO two worics agree with Tibetan; JT'- 
ynen-lo, s.y. 

1283 £ 4^ WK^ j> ifir 

WuHsh'-phi-phoHshA-lun. 

• ftiflbafMtn-yflililriil itilia.' 

Compiled by the venerable DharmatrAta. Trans- 
lated by Hhtlen-ihrin (ESoaen-thsang), a. d. 663, of the 
Thin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. a £Euwicali; 3 chapters. 
This is a oommentary on Yasnmitra's 'PaMavasta- 
sAstra.' Deest in Tibeton. JT'-ynen-ln, fosc. 9, foL a3 a. 



1284 



Shi-p&-pa-liUL 

« AlhrtiliMinnriya-jtrtra.* 



Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasomitra. Trans- 
lated by Paramlrtha, A.D. 557-569, of the £tan 
dynasty, A. n. 657-*689. 9 leaves. 



1286 



Pa4ih-i4im. 

> Aaln on tlb iUfeBnes of the Hewi of (18 €r ao Htnayiaa) 



This translation is similar to Ko. ia84. 



288 



ABHTDHAHMA.PirAKA. 



884 



1286 



I-pu-tBuA-ltm-lun. 



' Aaln on the wheel of the piindplM (or DhAnuiMmf) of 

diffcnnt adioolt.' 

Compofled bj the Bodhiiativa Vamnnitn. Traiw- 
laied by Hhden-^&n (Hioaen-thflaiig), ▲. D. 669, of the 
Th&n djnaaty, A. d. 618-907. 10 leaTes. 

Th<) aboTe three works are different tramlalioiiB of 
the utme or a rimilar testy and they are wanting in 
Tibetan. JT'-ynen-Io, Sua 9, fol. 24 a. For the namei 
.of the different schook mentioned in No. 1285, see 
the List pablished by Jnlien in the Jonmal Asiatiqne^ 
Octobre-KoYembre i869i PP* 327-361. 

1287 mvimm^^m 

Taftpo-phi-thAnHnn-lmu 
Samyuktftbhidharma-hrtdAyanfAstra. 

Cone. 757. Oompiled by the yeneraUe Dharmatrftta. 
Translated by Sanghavarman and others, ▲. D. 434, of 
the earlier Son dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 16 fiuMneoli ; 
II chapters. This is a commentary on No. ia88. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-la, lasc. 9, foL ai a. 



1291 



1288 



isr (ft ft xi^ M^ 

O-phi-th&n-sili-liin. 
Abhidharma-hriday a (-s&stra). 

f -ynen4n, hac 9, fol. 20 b; Gone 33. Oompoaed 
by the venerable Dharma^ina (?). Translated by Gan- 
tama Sanghadera, toget^ier with Hwni-ynen, a. d. 39X1 
of the Eastern Tsin dynaaty, A.D. 317-420. 4 fiuH 
cicali; 10 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan, f- 
ynen-ln, s.t. 

1289 M9^^^UtfffM16i 

T8tin-pho-ea-mi-phn-a&-flu-t8i-liiiL 

* li7a-Tafuiiitra.bodhiaattfa^eAgtti-tAitia.' 

Translated by Sa£ighabhAti and others, A.D. 384, of 
the Former Tshin dynasty, A. D. 350-394. 15 fiuwicali; 
14 khamias or chapters. 

1290 ^ JHI ^ MfSi 

Fan-pieh-kuA-tiih-lun. 

* GwMiiirdeia (f)-dMm.* 

Compiler's name unknown. Trandated under the 
Eaatem H&n dynasty, A. B. 25-220 ; but the translator's 
name is lost. 3 iascicnli. This is a commentary on 
the first and fourth chapters of the Ekottarfigama, 
No. 643- 



Za-S-phi-tAHtno-lmu 



Composed by the ArhatSogandhara (I). Trandated 
by Hhllen-Jhrfin (ffiouen-thsang), a.i>. 658, of the 
Thftn dpasty, A.]>. 6i8-j^7. 2 ftsdcoli; 16 leaTca 
each. This work contains a brief explanation of the 
names of the IMia-ekaiidha and Tty-asamakritaa; the 
former are Bftpa, Yedana^ SaJi^M, Samaklra^ and 
ViyMna; and the htter, lldba, Pntiaa^khyi-nirodhai 
and Apratisankhyi-nirodha. 

The abore three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT'-yaen-lOy Cmc 9^ fi>L 22 a aeq« 



1292 



fQA««h-fian-<>-idd-ihAn-*lii]L 
Abhidharma-prakaranapAda (-sAstra). 

Cone 713. Composed by the Tenerable Yasomitra. 
Translated by Gnaabhadra, together with Bodhiyasas, 
A.D. 435-443» of the earlier Snn dynaaty, A.i>. 420- 
479. 12 fiMcicnli; 8 chapters. Thia is an earlier 
of No. 1277. JT-yaen-lo, fiusc 9, foL 18 b. 



£]A-to-tAo-laiL 



1293 



Composed by the Arhat Upatiahya or Aripvtra. 
Translated by Sanghapftla^ A.D. 505, of the Lil& 
dynasty, a. n. 502-557. 12 ftacicQli ; 12 diaptera. 

1294 ^j^mmm^^m 

F&HEAuu!k-8--phi-thAn-4nii«*liuL 
(Dhanna^iiia?)-abMdhamkarhridaya(-^sA8tn 

Cone. 127. Compiled by the venerable Upastnta. 
Trandated by Narendrayasas, a. n. 563, of the Northern 
Tshi dynasty, A.D. 550-577. 6 fudcoli; 10 diapten. 
This is a commentary on Na 1288. 

The aboye two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT-yndi-hi, Cmc. 9, foL 21 a seq. 

1295 mm-t^muii 

ShaA-tsoA-fihi-Ml-i-laiL 

* VaiiMhifraiiiUyiAiepedirtlMkiittim.* 

Composed by the Yaijeshika GMnaiandia. Trans- 
lated by Hhtten-iwiin (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 648) of 
the TfaAn dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i CeuMaeolns; 
13 leaTcs. This is an enlarged work of the *Sha4»a- 
dArthi' of the < Yaiseshika-dbrtra.' 'This is not the 
law of Bnddha' (jT'-ynen-la, &sc. 10, foL 4 a), but 



ABHIDHABMA-ni'AKA. 



288 



«a Aafera of tbe haratiai' or tbe VauediikM (J7-tBm, 
&I0. 4I9 IbL IS b). No. 1295 therefere ought to be 
amnged under tbe handing d the MiBoeUaneoiui 
Indian Worka» Le* the Fourth DiTuion, Part I, in 
Am CSataloffne. 

1296 f^mmm&mJim 

0-{dd-tA^mo-flUyim-tso-liiiL 
Abhidhaima (-dhanna)HeikaadhapAda (•^^Aatra). 

JT'-yaeQ-lOy hac % foL 17 b; Cone 16. Oompoaed 
by the TeneraUe Ifahimandgalyiyana. Translafted by 
Hhflen^twln (Hionen-thflang)^ ▲. ik 659, of the Thin 
dynaaty, ▲.!>. 6i8-907, la faacicoli; ai chapAera. It 
agreea with Tibetan. JT'-ynen-la, 8.T. Thia ia the 
fifth of the Six PAda worka of the SarrlatiWida-nikAya. 



Aoeording to Tofomitra'a AbhidharmakotiMTikhyi, the 
author of No. 1296 ia iSlripatnu 

1297 j&L m: 19 MH ft ifir 

Li-Bhi-3-phi-4hAn-lim. 

' LolftMrthtti (Q-ebhidbannftpdMim.' 

Anthor'a name -unknown. Translated by Para- 
mlrthai ▲. n. 558, of the Ehut dynasty, ▲. p. 657-589. 
10 fiuMncoli ; 25 ohapters. This iS&stra is doubtfid (or 
wanting) in Tibetan. JT-ynen-lOy fiuBC. 9, foL as b. The 
sabjeotiof the first chapter ia the motion of the earth, 
and that of the nineteenth ia that of the son and moon. 
The latter oh^pter ia the principal text tor aome Bnd- 
dhiafca who make astronomical calonlatibns for the 



287 



ABHTDHABlCA-nrAEA. 



288 



PABT III 




^'1^ ^U vM y>- ^f&i @Sf Pffi Sun-yuen-suhHra-tsAii-Jtu-lun, or Works of 
the Abhidharma of the MahAjftna and Hlnay&na, suooessiyelj admitted into 
the Canon during the later (or Northern) and Southern Sun (a.d. 960-1127 
and 1 1 27-1 280) and Yuen (a.d. i 280-1 368) djnastie& 



1298 :kmMmm^m 

Tft-flhaA-tai-pha-BArhhiAo-luiL 

0)mpoBed by the Bodhiaattva DhanDayans. Trans- 
lated by FIrha (DhannarakBha t) and ^lb-Man (SAija- 
j9Ma)y ▲. D. 1004-1058, of the later Bon dynasty, ▲. d. 
960-1137. s5 bseicali; i8 ehapters. 



1299 



TA-tsnA-ti-hhUen-wan-pan-lun. 

« MidiajAiiia»hamisiih7»TAMmai»(f).iUtm.* 

Composed by the Bodhisattra A^raghosha. Trans- 
lated hj FaramArtha, a.d. 557-569, of the Khui 
dynasty, ▲. n. 667-589. 8 flBtfoicnli ; 40 chapters. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT'-ynen-ln, &sc o, fol. 15 b seq. 



1300 ^ -b + Ml 

jEin-tshiHEdii-lim. 
(Savama-) Saptati (-^ftsira). 
S&Akhyak&rikA-bh&shja. 

Translated by Param&rtha^ a.d. 557-569, of the 
EhtJi dynasty, A. n. 557-589. 3 £u9ciculi. It is stated 
in a note at the beginning, that ' this work was com- 
posed by the heretioal iltshi Kapila, ezpIaiDing 
twenty-five tattvas or tmths, and it is not the biw 
of Bnddha.' Towards the end (fasc. 3, fol. 20 b), how- 
ever, we read tiiat 'there were 60,000 veises, com- 
posed by PMUaksikha (KApileya), whose teacher Asnri 
was the disciple of the iKtishi EapUa, and that after- 
wards a BriJunana, tfvara Krishfia, selected 70 verses 
out of the 60,000.' This work is to be compared 
with the Sanskrit text of the S&nkhya-k&rikA, or 
memorial verses on the Sftnkhya philosophy, by t^vara 
Kfuhfiai translated by Colebrooke; and also the 



Bhftshyay or commentary of Qaorap&da, traivdated 
and illnstrated by an original commoit^ by Wilson. 
P&blished at Oxford, 1837. 'This is not the law of 
Bnddha' (JT'-ynen-lo, hac. 10, foL 3 b), bat 'a Sl^sln 
of the heretios' or the S&nkhyas (JT-tsin, fasc 41, 
foL 13 a). It ooght therefore to be arranged some- 
where else, as alrsadj allnded to under No. 1295. 

1801 Jl P # H xi^ ifir 

EwftAHBhih-pha-thi-ain-lmu 

« Bodhilirldayafiipiilyai»atoiiiii dtitrt.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Padmastla (f). Trans- 
lated by Sh'-hn (DAnapAlat), a.]). 980^1000, of the 
later Son dynasty, ▲.]>. 960-1137. 4 fascicali It 
agrees with Tibeftan. Z'-ynen-lo, £uc. 9, fol. 14 a, 

1802 ^ili£|lif±^lfir 

Tai-lm-flL-pAo-tBiii-fihAA-i-lim. 

' SanfadhMfimntiiotteia (-wttiaj-iitifcglH-fithm.* 

Composed by the Bodhisattva 8mnani(t). Trans- 
lated by Sh'-hn (DAnapibt), A.]). 980-1000, of the 
later Snn dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. a fasdonlf, 

1303 ^ NH ^ ifir 

JOn-k&A-ibui-liin. 
y a^nsfUbi (-sftstra). 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Dharmayatas. Trans- 

 

lated by Fi-thien (Dharmadeva ?), A.D. 973-981, of 
the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 9 leaves. 
This work contains a refntation of the four Vedas. For 
the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, in. 54, 56 ; V. 64 ; VI. 66 ; VII. 91. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetaa. 
Z'-yuen-lUf £eum^ g, fol. 14 b seq. 



289 



ABFTTDH AIIM A-HfAKA. 



290 



The following Bovsn ▼orks were tAulated by Sh'-hn 
(Dinaplk t), a. n. 980-1000^ of the hier San dynaaty, 
A.S. 96o»iia.|»— 

1304 « n a:> flu 48 1^ 

Plra-tliiHnn-liHn&&-li]iL 

• LdnhMMTimnkte (T>4iodliilirld»ya^iitn.* 

Composed bj tbe BodhiBattrft Nlglr^nma. 9 leavie. 
It agrees with Tibeten. f -ynen-Iuy ftse. 9, fid. 14 a. 



1305 



T^-shftA-po-yiu-lun. 



CSomposed by the Bodbisattva Nlgtiyona. a leayes. 

1306 M :k ^ -^i ^ 

Tfli-tHHihaAHai&ft-luiL 

• MahayinsplilrtlMwiiMft^ti-iigtnL* 

Composed hj the Bodhisattya Boddhafrtyiiiiia (f ). 
3 fascicali; 18 leares. 

The aboTe two works are wanting in l^betan. 
JT'-ynen-ln, &80. 9, Id. 14 b. 



1307 



Id-flhi-eaA-jm-Ii-lmi. 

' Q JIhiah M h lJ-ylhirt hs iSrt» ,' 

Composed by the Bodhisattra Nfigii)^ima. 5 le^TSS. 

1308 ;^ f(5 z: + ^ ifir 

TArBhaA-'rhHshi-snA-lun. 

Composed bj the Bodhisattva N&glr^fonar s leayes. 
The aboTO two works agree with Tibetan* JT'- 
yaen-lOf £mo. 9, foL 14 a, 

1809 n-^m^mmm^mM 

Fa-ma-p&a-^^-po-lo-mi-to-Taen-tBi- 

y&o-i-la^ 

Comppaed by the Bodhisattva TlryCL-lnn or Ntg&i^ 
^una (t at Nos. 1223, 1234). 4 leayes. 

mmmm 

Fo-mu-p&n-ieo-po-lo-mi-to-Taen-tai- 

yAo-i-flhih-lun. 

A oommeatMy on the praoedios AMia. 

Composed by the Bodhisattva TMratnArya(l). 
4fiuM»mIi. 



1311 ;^ iRf fP 1^ H Ifir 

T&-8hft&-pfto-yfto-i-lim. 

' KabSjaoe-mtiisiiiahartlMindUte.* 

Anthor^s name lost Translated by Fi-hu (Dfaar- 
marakahal) and others, a.d. 1004-1058, of the later 
Son dynasty, ▲. n. 960-1127. 10 &8cicali 

1312 ^ Bl 4^ ^ S ifir 

Phu-BH-pant-flhAA-ni&ii-lun. 
(Bodhi8attnt-)CWUakaTnAHl (-sftstra). 

Composed or eoUeeied by the Bodhisattya Aryat&ray 
and eommanted by Tsi*pien-shan-thien or the Muni 
ffinadeya (t). Translated by Shio-ttfh, Hwoi-sttn, and 
others, of the later 8u]i dynasty, a.d. 96o"IIS7. 
16 &scioulL The first 4 fiBtfdoali contain fourteen 
^Atakas of iSftkyamnni, being Aryas&ra's text; while 
the latter 1 2 &soicali form a commentary, being diyided 
into 34 sections. Bat this translation is not good. 
See the JT'-tsin, £eubo. 38, fol. 13 h. For the Sanskrit 
text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, HE. 
S3 ; V. 34 ; YI. 14. The following is a list of thirty- 
fiye &Atakas (G. H. M., IIL 23) :— 



(I) VySsfari-yAtska. 
(a) Sivl 

(3) KulmSah^lndt 

(4) SnAikL 

(5) Sah7«(t or AiiOmgftr) 

trethtid, 

(d) Sua, 

(7) AgMtys. 

O) MsHrtbels. 

(si) ViMHMtun. 
(10) Ta^ 
(ii>Atak 
(la) BiShaiAfis. 

(13) UmnSdejanit 

(14) 8apang»(!or8Qpaiag») 

(15) Muteja. 

(Id) VarteUtpoteka. 



(18) Knn^bbs, 

(19) Pafem. 
(ao) ViML 
{2i)anaukL 
(aa) BnddhAbodiii 
(33) HasiM. 
(a4) HDJiabodlu. 
(as) MshSkapi. 
(a6) asnOduL 

(»7) 
(a«) 

(a9) KibantL 

(30) Brnlmis. 

(31) HMti. 
(3a) SntMonuL 
(33) AyognhA. 
(34)Mthiduu 
(35) iSOapstiB. 



(17) y>Mr>apa, 

For the aboye list, see also Fiye J&takas, edited by 
Fausbbll, p. 59 ; Buddhist Birth Stories, translated by 
Bhys Dayids, yoL i, p. xcviiL 

The aboye four works (Nos. 1309-1312) are wanting 
in Tibetan, f -yuoi-lu, Case. 9, fol. 13 b seq. 







1313 



Sba&-fo-ina-p&a «o-po-lo-mi-t(Htia- 
BuA-tdA-i-lon. 



201 



ABHIDHARHA-nrAEA. 



202 



Composed by the Bodhinttfft Afgimanktiinbani (t). 
Translated by Flrhu (Dharmarattha f ), JuD. 1004- 
1058, of the later Bon dynaatj, ▲.!>. 960-1127. 

a fasciculi ; 10 leaves. 

1314 :^ ffe It ^ ifir 

Tft-BhaA-yaen-BhaA-IuiL 

' MfrM ytna niitina iirtim* 

Composed by the venerable Ullangfaa. Traoslaied 
by Amoghavayra, ▲. d. 746-771, of the Thin dynasty, 
A.D. 6i8-907, 15 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, 
JT'-yneo-lo, £mo. 9, fol. 13 a. Bat, aocording to the 
JT'-tsin (fasa 40, fol. 15 b). No. 1314 is a later transla- 
tion of No. IS97, and it is a /S&stra of the Hlnayina, 

1816 H it ^ IS ;S H H 

£u4a&o-iiiA-tiii-miA-i-lun. 

'flsmi AihS^hJts-nimtrtht-tflttiii * 

Composed or spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. 
Translated by Sh'-ha (D&napAla t), ▲. d. 980*1000, of 
the later Son dynasty, A. n. 960*1197. 5 leaves. In 
this work the root letters or syllables in all the teach- 
ing (of the Tantra), sooh as Cm, HAm, A, etc., are 
enumerated or explained. 

1316 :k ^ f^ MMISi 

T&Hshaft-ihui-kw&ii-Bhih-lan. 

I * MahSjAiuhimidhTadhyiiia-Tyftkhya-iAitra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Sthitamati. Translated 
by W6i-tsin and others, a.d. i 009-1 050, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 9 fasciculi. This is 
a commentary on the first 13 chapters of NAgir^una's 
Pram&nyamiUa-s4stra, No. 1179. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, £asc. 9, fol. 15 a, b. 



1317 



mmm 



Sh'-sho-lun. 

« Pra^yipti-^ittra.* 

Fta^R&ptipftda-j&atra. 

ir*-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 24 b ; Cone. 66. Composed 
by the venerable Mahlbnaudgaly&yana. Translated by 
FiL-hu (Dharmaraksha 1) and others, A.D. 1004-1058, 
of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. This is the 
last of the Six P&da works of the Sarvfistiv&da-nildLya, 
and therefore a ^Sastra of the Hinay&na. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 



1318 ;^fli*ISiiillJWIfir 

Tft-BhaA-flil.H6-wa-ibA&-pieh-liiiL 

• liihA jSna^hvmadhAtf HiTiMhadUfftitxm.* 
Composed by the Bodhisattva SttiiramatL Traas- 
laAed by Devapra^iKa, a. d. 691, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.]>. 618-^7. ^ leaves. This is another translation 
of No. 1 8 58. Z'-tsin, fasc. 38, foL 4 a. Aoooiding to 
the Z'*yuen-lu (bsc 9, foL xi b), the translator's name 
is lost 

1819 ^mmm^^Bt^m^ 

Zin-kAA-tiA-ytt^JA-lraii-flUo-nea-to- 
lo-aftn-miAo-ain-pha-thi-fiin-liin. 

* Vi^ffiMkhanjogs^nattanMm jaknmbodhildtftot^^ 

Author's name unknown. Translated by Amogfaa- 
va^ra, A. d. 746-771, of the Thin dynasty, a. d. 618- 
907. Q leayesL It agrees with Tibetan. iT -yuen-lu, 
&se. 9, fol. 13 a. According to the Z'-tsin (&sc 34, 
fol. 8 a), No. X319 seems to be the translatox^s own 
work. 

1320 1^ ^ ^ Ifir 

JTaft-su-ib'-lun. 

'fiiitra OQ npUMHig known objaoti.' 
Composed by Pi-sz'-pft or fiashpa (died A. d. 1280), 
the teacher of the Emperor Shi-tsu or KuUai Khan 
of the Tuen dynasty, reigned a.d. i 260-1 294, and 
actually seated on tiie throne of China from 1280. 
Translated by ShIrlo-pA (died a.d. 1314), disciple of 
Bashpa, of the Tuen dynasty, A. d. 1 280-1368. 2 had- 
culi ; 5 chapters, on the Bht^na-loka or vessel-world, 
Sattva-loka or being-world, M&rga-dharma or way-law, 
Pbala-dharma or fruit-law, and.Asamsknta-dhanoa or 
unmade-law respectively. This is a useful and interest- 
ing manual of the Buddhistic terminology, consisting of 
extracts from several S&tras and /S&stras, such as Nos. 
62, 549, 550, 679, 1267, 1269. It was compiled by 
Bsshpa for the sake of iTan-^in, the Crown-prince of the 
Emperor Shi-tsu, in a. D, 1272(f). See the last pessagjs 
of the work, where however the Chinese cycle only is 
mentioned without the name and order of the period ; 

but this cyde (-±^ j|[) must be an error, as it cor- 
responds to A.D. 1242 and 1302, and the author died 
in 1280 as above mentioned, and the JTan-Mn was not 
elected as the Crown-prince till 1272. Then the cycle 
of the year 1272 is -^ ^y which may most probably 
be a right reading. In the JT'-tsin (&sc. 40, foL 16 a), 
No. 1320 is mentioned as a SSatra of the Hlnayfina. 





FOURTH DIVISION. 



(Samjukta-pUaka 1), or IfisoeUaneous Works. 



PART I. 
INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 




|/l| I \ ^^ '^^ j'TC 7^^ Si-thu-dtan-hliien-Arw&n-td, or Works of the sages 
and wise men of the western country, i e. India. 



1821 



vimm 

£iu-y&o-i(Jft. 
Avad&na (-sfttra). 

Composed bj die Bodhisattva Dharmatrftta. TrauH 
lated by Eu Fo-nien, ▲•d. 398-399, of the Latter 
Tehin dynasty, A. d. 384-4 17. 20 fasciculi ; 33 chapters. 
It is stated in the pre&ce by San-«ai, dated a. d. 399, 
that ' Dhannatrita, the maternal uncle of Yasumitra, 
ooUected 1000 verses in 33 chapters, and called this 
collection j^ ^ Fi-itA or law-verse (i e. Dharma- 

pada Gt Dhammapada). Then he recorded the original 
acoouAt of each rerse as a commentary, which be called 
it BS '^^'7'^ o^ coming-out light (L e. Avadlna). 
This term was previously rendered into ^^ (^ Fhi«yfl 
or comparison, being the sixth (or seventh f ) of twelve 
classes of the S&tras or scriptures. In A. D. 383, there 
was a iArfimana of Zi-pin (Cabul) SanghabhAti by name^ 
who came to if^Um-ftn, the capital of the Former Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 350-394 (bringing with him the MS. of this 
work(?). Cf. iriU>-8an-^wh&n, fasc i, fol. ai a). After- 
wards in A.D. 398, under the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A.i>. 384-417, he was asked to translate this work, 
which translation was finished in the following spring. 
In translating it, SanghabhAti took the Sanskrit text 
in his hand, while Fo-nien (a Chinese priest) interpreted 
it.' This is the third of four Chinese versions of the 
Dhammapada (Nos. 1321, 1353, 1365, 1439), ^^ ^ 
commentary ; and the last chapter is on ^^ J^ F&n-i' 

or BrahmaMrin, or Brihmana (f), if it is compared 
with the P&li text. Cf. Beal, Dhammapada, p. 2$ seq. ; 
Sacred Books of the East, voL x, Dhanmiapada, p. liL 
According to the JT'-yuen-lu (iasc 9, fol. 26 a), this 
w<^ is wanting in Tibetan. But for a Tibetan trans- 
lation of a Dhammapada^ see S. B. £., L c The P&li 



text of the Dhammapada was published by Professor 
Fausboll, in Copenhagen, 1855, with Latin translation. 
Translated into Qerman by Professor Weber, 'Zeit- 
schrift der deutschen morgenlandischoi Oesellschaft^* 
vol. xiv, i860; reprinted in 'Indische Streifen,' vol. i. 
Translated into English by Professor Max MflUer, as 
introduction to ' Buddhaghosha's Parables,' 1870; re- 
printed in the Sacred Books of the East, voL x, 188 1. 

1822 fk ^mmm 

Hhien-ytt-yin-yuen-WA. 
Daiiiain<ika(-md&iUHiiitn^ or Siiira on the cauae 
or tales of the wise and the fool). 

AR, p. 480; AM.O., p. 283. Translated by Hwui- 
tt&o and others, A. n. 445, of the Nortiiem Wti dynasty, 
A.D. 386-534. 13 fasciculi; 69 chapters. It agrees 
with Tibetan. iT -yuen-lu, fasc. 9, foL 26 a. Csoma 
says (A. B., 1. c.) : < At the end it is stated that this 
work (vis. the Tibetan version), it seems, has been 
translated from Chinese.' See *Der Weise und der 
Thor,' aus dem Tibetischen Clbersetct und mit dem 
Original texte herausgegeben von I. J. Schmidt, St 
Petersburg, 1843. No. 1322 is mentioned as a Hina- 
yinanditra in iT'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 23 b. 

1323 HJ 4C tf <i 

Fo-pan-hhiii-^iA. 

* BuddhapCUrraAcaryft-fidtn.* 

Translated by P&o-yun, a.d. 427-449, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty,^ A. D. 420-479. 7 fasciculi; 31 chapters. 
This is a life of Buddha in verse, but the author's name 
is unknown. It agprees with Tibetan. J^'-yuen-lu, 
&8C. 9, fol. 25 b, where another title is also mentioned, 
vis. Pan-hhin-tsafi-^wh&n or Life (of Buddha) in 
laudatory verses on his former practice. 

V 2 



296 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOnS WORKS. 



296 



1324 fl ^ W It IS 

jrw&ii-t8i-p&i-7a6n-£iiL 

A.IL,p.48i; A.M.O.,p. 384. Tmulitod faj £' 
JTMen, A.D. 383*353, of the Wa dynastyy a.d. aaa- 
aSo. 10 fisMKioali ; 10 ohapten, each diapter oontftining 
10 AyacUiuur or storieB. For the SaDskrit text, see 
Catalogna of the HbdgBon Muraaeripti, U. i^; Y. 50; 
Vn. 4, where three titlea aro mentioned, vis. i. Ava- 
dAnantaka, a. Ativadlba, and 3. Sifttak&TadkialntUL 
Na 1334 agrees with Tibetan. See f -yaen-lo, fiuBO. 9, 
foL a5 b. For the Tibetan version, see 'l^todea Bnd- 
dhiqnea. — ^Le Livre dea cent legends, par M. L6on 
Fear,' Pitria, 1881. No. 1334 ia mentioned as a Htni^ 
yftna^tra in JT'-tai^ fiaac. 31, foL 26 a. 

1325 1S^nM.^$S: 

Siu-hhiA^Ao-td-ibift. 

• JjuTftmiiaablieiiii-flainL* 

Oompoaed hj the Indian Srimaam <WAgl%^ti^Wii^^ 
700 yeara after Bnddha'a entering Nirriiia. Trana- 
lated by Eu Fi-hn (Dharmarakaha), ▲. D. 384, of the 
Weatern Ton dynasty, JuD. 365-316. 8 faadenli; 
30 chapters. The laat 3 chapters depend on the Sad- 
dharmapoiMbiika. JT'-tain, &ac 38, fol. 19 a, Thia 
and the following work an mentioned aa HahiyAna- 
atetraa in JT'-taln, faac 38, foL 18 a acq. 

1326 M Mil 4S 

TAo-ti-JdA. 

•Mitgabhami-fatia.' 
Composed by Sangharakaha. Tranalated by An Shi- 
k&o, A. D. 148-170, of the Eaatem Ska dynaaty,' a. D. 
35-330. I fiuBcicnlna; 7 aections. This is an earlier 
translation of a part of No. 1335, JT'-ynen-ln, fsso. 9, 
fol. 36 a. 

1327 Wi^^W^V U 

FoHBihwo-fo-i-;HA. 

* CMttn spoken by Buddha on the Bnddlu^phyiician.* 
Translated by LOh-yen, together with K* Taeh, jl. ». 
330, of the Wu dynasty, a.d. 333-380. 5 leaves. 
This work is mentioned as a Hinayftna-s&tra in JT'-tsin, 
£Bbsc.3i, foLi3 b. 

1328 ^ B BBM 

W^jrih-tsftrn&n-JUA. 

'S&tim on teicnl dtfficoltiet (or difficoH quetlionf ) 

(name of a man f)*' 



n»nslated by E* JTMen, ▲.d. 333-353, of the Wn 
dynasty, a. z>. 333-380. 16 leaTcs. This work giyss 
aa aoooont concerning aereral di^^grenoea of the practica 

and Tirtoeof Bhagavat^ Bodhiaatfevaa, Fra^rekabnddhaa, 
and SrtnkBM. Thia tranalatioin ia not very readable. 
Thia work ia mentbned aa a MaMytnap^atra in JT'- 
tain, frac 38, foL 16 a. 



1329 



T^pAo-taftA-iiA. 

* StaiyaktanitB^NtekaFsatra.* 
Tranalated l^ JH-iUArye, together with Thib-yic 
▲. D. 473, of the Northern Wfti dynasty, ▲. d. 386-534. 
8liaacicnli; lai ATadinaa or talea. The last tale ia 
tranalated by ]£r. Beal, in hia Oatalogne, pp. 85, 86. 
Thia work b mentioned aa a HlnayAna-a&tra in ^-tsin, 
£EU9c.3i,foL 36 a. 

1330 MM&W^^^M^M 

£i&-7eh-fa-fo-p&ii-md*phAji-idA. 

'Sataa on Kifjfspft'a ooning np to the plaoe when Buddha had 

jast onlered NirrAiia.' 

Translated by ThAn-wn-Un (Dharmaraksha Y), a.d. 
381-395, of the Eastern Tun dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 
3 leaves. This work is mentioned aa a Hlnayinarsiitra 
in f •tsin, fiuM. 39, foL 31 b. 

The above six works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT'-ynen-ln, faac. 9, foL 36 a acq. 



1331 ^^SlMWLii^MMMJ^ii^ 

Yii-iiid-i-^HI^iiiHdiArlo*waHseh-] 
i6-iii-lo-iaii-7en-&]i-1 
yi-tflz'-tiA-lan-wftA-ya-iiid-iHA. 

*YogiMhil«hmrwAal«h>J«W>mMt>an«»iiaii»lnal |,M'tAl r,fctTl*thw1- 



Tranalated by Amoghava^ra, ▲. d. 746-771, of the 
Thfin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 7 leaves. This woik 
is mentioned aa a Mah&yftna-sAtra of the Yaipnlya class 
in Z'-tain, fuse. 15, fol. 4 a. 

1332 MAm$s^m&f^^m:n± 

^ Wi ^ 

Fo-^ra-md-phAn-mi-tsi-tiii-k&A-li-flh'- 
Ai-lien-iHA. 

'8ati» on the grief and aident hyveortheMaQaorwiwav 
GiihyapftdaTi^r^ when Bnddha entend SirwimtJ 

Translated under the (three) Tshin dynasties, A.D. 
350-431; but the translator's name is lost 7 leaves. 



207 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WOBES. 



396 



Tldi woik is mentioned as a Hlnay&na-BAtra in JT'-tein, 
Cue. 39, foL aa a. 

The foQowing three works were translated under the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.i>. a65-3i6; but the trans- 
laton^ names are lost : — 




Fo-fih'-pi-ikAia-2d&-Xr&n-7en-8hwo-f&-md- 
tsin-itid-JiA. 

'Sftte on Biiddli»*s canaiiig the Bhikdrn Kityiijuia to preach 
the GithA on the deftrnction of the hiw.' 

9 leaves. 

1834 mmn'}B!^m 

Fo-fihwo-fo*ik'-8han-ikift. 

'S&tim spoken hy Bnddhft on Buddha's keeping the hody fai 

r^goler order.* 

a leaves* This and the following work are mentioned 
as Hlnay&na-s&tras in iT'-tsin, fiftsc. 31, fol. 13 a, b. 

1335 "}^ M ^ 

X?.i-ifeiA. 

'Satreon keeping the nund or thought fai legnUv order/ 

a leaves. 

The above four works are wanting in nbetan. JT'- 
yuen-loy Casc. g, fol. 38 a. 

1336 isc^mmumM 

WaiiHiha-sh'- li-fl^ynen-iEaii. 

' Hail^iiiii-pnMii ^ttiinotpidepstitra.' 

Samantabhadrapratiidh&na, Bhadratari. 

Translated by Buddhabhadra, ▲.d. 4 30, of the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, a.d. 3i7-4ao, 4 leaves; 43 verses. 
This is an earlier and ineomplete translation of 
the 62 verses of Nos. 89 and 1143. This work is 
mentioned as a Uah&y&na-siitra of the Avatamsaka 
elass in Z'-tsin, £asc. i, fol. 1 1 a. 



1337 :h^^^^iswinm 

lia-pha-BArmiA-yi-tftA-snA-ibA'- iuL 

«Satra on six BodhisattrM* names also to he rteited and kept 

in mind.* 

Translated nnder the Eastern H&n dynasty, ▲.d. 35- 
330 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. This 
work is mentioned as a Mah&y&na-sfttra of the Yaipnlya 
class in JT-tsin, &sc. 5, fol. 37 b. 



1338 



Si&o-tao-ti-£iiL 

• Kshnllamargahhiimi-satra.' 



Translated by JT' Tio, A. D. 185, of the Eastern Hin 
<!^asty, ▲•D. 35-330. 4 leaves. This work is men- 
tioned as a ICah&y&na-dbtra in JT'-tsin, hac 38, foL 18 a. 

1339 ifir^P«i + -0«t« 

C-h&n-kheu-ibid-shi -'rh-yin-yaen^iHfL 

' Satm on the twelTo cansss (NidSnss) as an oial eiphmation 

aooording to the Agama.' 

Translated by An Hhtten, ▲. n. 181, of the Eastern 
H&n dynasty, ▲.d. 35-330. 9 leaves. This work is 
mentioned as a Hinay&na-^&stra in JT'-tsin, fasc. 40, 
fol. 17 a. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT-ynen-la, £eubo. 10, fol. i b seq. 

1340 i^ ^ mm mm {or m 

Fa-A-ts&A-yin-yuen-iiift (or itwh&n). 

* Satra (or record) on the NidAna or cause of transmitting the 



Translated by Zi-iUA-ye, together with Th&n-y&o, 
▲. D. 473, of the Northern W6i dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 
6 fiftsdonli. This is a very well-known history of the 
suGoession of twenty-three patriarchs from Mab^iUyapa 
to the Bhikshn Simha. Deest in Tibetan. J^'-ynen- 
In, Cbmo. 9, foL 37 a. The following is a list of the 
names of 33 patriarchs, aooording to No. 1340, with 
reference to the pages of Eitel's Handbook of Chinese 
Buddhism, and Edkins' Chinese Buddhism, where the 
names are given : — 

No. 1340. EiTiL. Bdkzks. 



! *^ 



9a 



i3ia 



(i) J$ i^ |bP 1^ Mo-ho-*i&-yeh, 
Mah&k&syapa. 

Ananda. 

Upagnpta. ) 

Dhrttaka. ) 

(«) Si Ji ^ Mi-*8-«*. 
MiibUaka. 

(7) Varo- ) 
mitra, >7a 

iDnmm^ Fo-tho-nin-thi. | ^^^ ^3 
BuddhanancIL ) 



Z3h 



I 7« 



63 



«4 



66 



67 



70 



71 



71 



(8) IIJ WS SP ^ Fo-tho-nu-to, K^^ ^^ 
Buddhamitra. i 



>» 



299 

No. 1340. 

(9) # ):|l Ji Hiii^pi-**i«, 

V&rsvek Bhiksho. 



INDUN MISCELLANEOUS WOEKS. 



800 



Bi- Bd* 

TKI.. KIMS. 



!TKI.. KINI 
(10) 91b 74 

Atvaghoaha Bodhiaattva. (^ " 

<") It IS it J^ K-lo-pi-^liu, ) 
Kapuiuk(t)BhikBha. J 

Nfigfit^ona BodhisattTA. f^ ' ^' " 

KAnadeva* ) 



1341 M»^mmu 

T&-mo*to-lo-sh&n-ikuL 
Dharmatara (or Dharmatr&ta)-dh7ftnarsiitra. 
Cone. 636. Translaff^d by Buddhabhadrm, ▲. d. 398- 
431, of the Easiem Trin dyDastj, ▲.d, 317-4^0. s &8- 
oicali; 17 diTigiona. 



1342 



k{ Index 
(only. I 



06)4*jg|||g^jS|TBun.*o.^ 

lo-hea-lo, Ul6) loi b 78 

liya Bfihokta (1). ) 

Aiya Sanghanandi. ) 

(17) ft i»r m -t SaA-*i6-ye^«, j 3^ 3^ 

SatghayaMS. ) 

myata. ) 

tho, J (ai) 164^ j Index 

Yaaubandhu. 

(^0 SS 3fiK M Mo-nu-lo, , , . 

(") ^ If iP ^ # Hio-lo- 

n&-y«-8h5, \{»3) 87 b 83 

HakknayamB. 

(^3) gill ^ J4i Ji sh'.tBz'-piHyKu, ) 

Simha Bhikahu. J ^^^ ^^ 

fBaaia- 

f Patoo- 
(a6) { mita(f), 

I 85 
(27)PiBflrn4- ) 
tara, V8s 

95a J 
(28)Bodhi- \ 
dharma, >86 



'8atim on the importMit eipbnation of the law of meditatioo.' 
Translated by Eamira^va, about a.d. 405, of the 
Latter Tehin dynasty, ▲. n. 384-4x7. a &BciculL 
Thia work is mentioned aa a Mah&y&na-^ftatra in JT'- 
tain, &8C. 389 fol. 16 b. 

1343 W W i <S 

O-yu-wAA-ifeiiL 

Translated by Sanghapila, a.d. 51 a, of the Liin 
dynasty, A. d. 502-657- lofiiaciculi ; 8 chaptera. This 
may be a translation of the Ajok^vadana. For the 
Sanskrit text, see Catologue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, V. 23; VI. la; VII. 3. 

1344 W W I # Ift « 

O-yii-wftA-phi-yu-iiA. 

' Ajoke-ril^YBdaiuMatra.* 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. b. 317- 
4 ao ; but the translator's name is lost 8 leaves. Aiocord- 
ing to JT'-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, foL 30 a), this is a shorter 
version of No. 1366, which latter is said to have been 
compiled by the Bhikshu Tdo-la6h (or -phi). Na 1344 
may be a translation of a part of the Aaok&vad&na, 
mentioned under No. 1343. 

The above four works are wanting in ISbetan. iT- 
yuen-lu, fasc 9, IbL 39 a seq. 



1346 —MM 

S&n-hwui-iiii. 

' TrijfMna-e&tim.' 

Translated under the Northern liin dynasty, A.ik 
397''439 > but the translator's name is lost 14 leaves. 
The three kinds of knowledge (Trip^Uba) an belief, 
;, |nd practice. 



1346 W «fe S 3l i^ ^ U 

C-phi-thAn-vni-ft-hhiA-iiA. 

'AbUdliarma«paMA»dhaniuiiai7i-fiitn.* 



801 



INDIAlf MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



802 



Translatecl by An fihi-k&o, a.d. 148-170, of the 
Eastenoi H&n dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 12 leaveB, This 
work is mentioned as a Hinay&na-^Astra in JT'-tsin, 
Deubc. 40, fol. 13 a. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. JT*- 
ynen-lu, iasc. 10^ foL z b, 

1347 mmaimmmisin^ 

Pin-theu-lu-ta-lo-Bho-wfii-yiu-tho- 
yen-w&A-flhwo-f&^ynen-iiA. 

'Sfttia OB the cmm (NidAna) of the pmdiiiig of the law by 
rmtUiAQ) BhandvA^a to the King UdAjMa.' 

Translated by Ooitabhadra, A.D. 436'-443« ^ the 
earlier Sna dynasty, ▲.]>. 4^o^4l9' 9 lee^es. This 
work is mentioned as a Hlnayftna-sAtra in JT'-tsin, 
fasc. 31, foL 26 b. 

1348 id n ^ it i^ 

Tshiik-pin-tliea-la-iKiL 

• Setia on iBTiting Ffadola (?).* 

Translated by HwuinHen, a. d. 457, of the earlier 
Snn dynasty, ▲. n. 420-479. a leaves. 

1349 A^^m^mmm^^m 

TA-yuA-phu-Bft-fan-pieh-jeh-pAo-luSh-^dA. 

* Setva cm the fruits of Karma briefly eiplained by the Bodbi- 

nttvalryaiera.' 

Translated by Sanghavarman, ▲. d. 434, of the earlier 
Son dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 12 leaves. 

1860 :* i® H * ife PI <S 

TB0-Bh&n-8fta-m6i-f&-inan-iiA. 

• I^yinaniihMita (?)-€amAdbi-abanna|MU7iya-fltfltnL' 
Composed by Sangharaksha. Translated by Kumd- 
ra^va (first in A.i>. 402, and afterwards revised in a.d. 
407), of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A.D. 384-417. 
a fiMideoli; & divimons. Deest in Tibetan. JT-ynen- 
1q, fiuo. 9, foL 27 b. 

1851 1^ ^ ff It <S 

Fo-BU-hhiA-tsftA-ikiA. 
Buddhaforitark&vya (-sfttra). 

Compoeed by the Bodhisattva Aivaj^oeha. Trans- 
lated by Dharmanksha, a. d. 414-421, of the Northern 
Li£& dynasty, ▲. D. 397-439. sfeuMnculi; 28 chapters. 
This is a metrical work on the life of Bnddha, from his 
birth till the division of his reUcs (/SBurira). It has 



been translated • into English by Hr. Beal, and will 
appear in a volume of the Sacred Books of the East. 
For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson 
Manuscripts, Y. 34; VU. 10. There is a MS. of the 
same work in the University Library, Cambridge, 
which MS. is marked Add. 1387. The Sanskrit text 
consists of 17 chapters only, the titles and contents 
of which agree with those of the first 17 chapters of 
No. 135 1 (except the titles of the nth, i6th* and 
17th chapters), ttiongh the latter omits some verses. 
The following Sanskrit titles of the 17 chapters are 
taken from two HSS., at Taxis (C. H. M., Y. 34) and 
Osmbridge above alluded to : — 

(1) BhagaTat-pnietL 
(a) AntaApua-vihAia. 

(3) flew mot pilii. 

(4) SM-vighitena. 

(5) Abbinithlafaaiaiiai 
(6) 

<7) 

(8) AntaApum^viUpa. 

(9) KnnUtojnTiwhewa 

(10) ;8^eaja (or BmukM, 1. e. Bfanbit4ia>abhigimana. 
(iz) Kima-viguhiMa, 
(za) Aiedadanana. 

(13) MAia-fi^ya. 

(1 4) Abhinmbodhaaa-HMMtsTa. 

(15) DbannaMoapfSfirttuiAdhyesbaiia. 

(16) DhamiaJkeknpnwtaaa. 

(17) LamUnlyVltdika (or "yAtrilcA T). 

For the Chinese titles of the MB chapters of No. 1351, 
see Mr. Beal's translation. According to Z'-yuen-lu 
(fasc. 9, fol. 25 b). No. 1351 is wanting in Tibetan. 

1352 minimmmMi^nm 

SaA-iKd-lo-iU&-8a-t8i-fo-hhiii-iHik. 

*8Atia oa the piactioe of Buddha (or Baddha-lwita-fetri), 
compiled by SaAgbaralnha.' 

Translated by Sanghabhfiti, a. n. 384, of the Former 
Tshin dynasfy, A. d. 350-394. g fasdculL Deest in 
Tibetap. ir*-yuen-4u, &sc 9, foL 26 b. 

1363 & ^ W%m 

FA-lii-phi-Tii-liA. 

* DfaaRnapadAvadAnapeatva.' 

Compiled by the venerable Dharmatrftta. Cf. Nos. 
1321, 1365, 1439. Translated by FA-ibd, together with 
FA-li, ▲. D. 290-306, of the Western Tain dynasty, a. b. 
265-316. 4 fasdcnli; 39 chapter!; 68 Avadftnas or 
parables, illustrating the teaching of the verses, lliis 
is the second of four Chinese versions of the Dhamma- 
peda, being different in order from No. 1321* The 
verses are less complete than those in No. 1365. Deest 



303 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



804 



in Tibetan. See iT-jnen-lu, faso. lo, foL i a; f -tain, 
fasc. 41, foL a b. No. 1321 haa been tranakted bj 
Mr. Beal, * The Dhammapada firom the Bnddhiat Canon^' 
London, 1878. In hia version, the yereea in No. 13a i 
are fully translated, but of the parables an abstract 
only is given. See also the Sacred Books of the Ea9t, 
ToL z, Introduction to the Dhammapada, pp. l-lii« 

1854 # H fr <S 

Phu^thi-hhiA-iK^ 

• Bod]iUaM7a.flatnk' 

. Composed by the Bodhisattva N&g&r^runa, in verse. 
Translated by Thien-si-ts&i, ▲.d. 980-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1 127. 4 fasciculi ; 8 xhapters. 
This work is mentioned aa a Mahiyina-s&stra in 
f -tsin, £eM0. 38, foL 19 b. 

The following two works were translated by Amogha- 
va^ra, A. d. 746-771, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 6x8- 
907:— 

JTin-k&A-tifi-ji-tBhid-m-lAi-^n-ahih-flho- 
ta-BhaA*hhi6n-^EaA-tll-iiAo-wllA-iiA. 

' Vajfnuefrhiini iiarvaUtbagataFt><yaaaAgraha>maliayiBa-piratyiit-' 
pahnabhiiamlniddha-niidiAtantraiifMFiMnk' 

2 fasciculi. This is an earlier translation of the 
first division of No. 1017. f -tsin, Case. 15, foL i a, 
where this work is accordingly mentioned as a Mahi- 
y&na-s&tra of the Vaipulya class. 



WanHshu-phuHsArii-ihi-sien-su-ahwo-iii- 
hhlM-ah'- jrihHsh&n-AohrBa-y&o-iiA. 

' Stitn on the soodneu and badn«M oonoerning the NakehatiM 
or constellations, end Incky end unlucky deye and times, 
spoken bj the Bodhisattva Maii^nsrl and menj other Jtishis.' 

2 fasciculi. This translation was made in A. d. 759. 
It is a work on astrology. 

1367 m^nnn^mm^m^mm 

SiufiL-£ld-Bz'- n&H9u-iw&n-phuH3Arpan-7aen-iU]&. 

* Satra on the former censes (Parra-nidina or HMradana) of the 
Bodhissttva compiled bj SaAgfaesena.' 

Translated by E* Khien, a. d. 323-253, of the Wu 
dynastv, a. d. 222-280. 4 fasciculi; 8 chapters. 



1368 W^ ift 3^ J^M 

NArflien-pi-iiiia-iiA. 

« Nlgaesna-bhikshiMatva.' 
Tranalated under the Eaatem Tsin dynasty, A.n. 
317-420; but the translator'a name is lost 3 fasci- 
culi; 23, 21, and 14 leaves. The principal speakers 
are the Bhikshn NIgasena and the BA^ lO-lin, Le. 
Milinda(f); so that it aeema to be a translation of a 
text similar to the Milinda-painho, thouf^ the intro- 
ductory part ia not exactly the same as that of the PiU 
text, published by Dr. Trenckner in his Pili Misoellaoy, 
part I, with English translation. 



1369 



mmmfSum 

Jiria-ts&rphi-7tt-£A. 

« An old (Tcnioa of the) 
Collected by the sages and the wise. Traaalatod by 
San-hwui, a. d. 251, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222*280. a £mcicu1L This work is mentioned as a 
Mahiylnanfistni in Jr*-tain« £mo. 38, foLi9 a. 

The following two works were translated under the 
Eastern HAn dynasty, a. n. 25-820; bat the tranda- 
tors' names are lost : — 



1360 



m^mmm 



Sh&n-y&o-ho-yii-iHA. 

'Satra on blaming human deeire or Inet^ aad on the 
importance of the meditation.' 

4 leaves. This work is mentioned aa a MahtyAna- 

s&stra in f-tain, &sc 38, foL 17 b. 

1361 A # HH ^ 4S 

N6i-Bhaa-kw&ii.iiftA-iiiriK]&. 

* Satra eonitoing of sections and Tsrses on meditatoi on the 

inner body.' 

4 leaves, 

1362 i£ H K 

FA-kwAn-XsA. 

* S&tra of meditittion on the kw.' 

Translated by JTu FA-hu (DharmarakshaX A. D. 266- 
313, of the Western Tsin dynaaty, A.D. 265-316. 
6 leaves. This translation is not readable. JT'-tain, 
fiisa 41, fol. 6 b. 

The above six works are wanting in Tibetan. JT- 
yuen-luy fssc. 9, fid. 27 a seq. 

1363 MMi^M 

* SAtia oa Kis yapa's ooUection (of the Wpiteka).' 



805 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



;^06 



TranBlaied bj An Shi-k&o, A.D. 148-170, of the 
Eastern H&n dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 1 1 leaves. Men- 
ti(m IS made in this work of K&syapa's reproach of 
nine &nltB committed bj AiUmda. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-jmen-ln, £a6c» io« fol. i a. 

1364 W ifir 1^ 

Fai-yu-mL 

' Sfttra of a boodred oompariaont.* 

Composed by Sanghasena. Translated by Qana- 
▼riddhi, a. d. 492, of the Tshi dynasty, ▲. d. 479-502. 
2 fiuBcicnli ; 98 comparisons, not Avadl^nas. For the 
iSftt&yadina or Ayadftnarataka, see No. 1324. Na 1364 
ends with the following words: 'Arya Sanghasena 
made this garland for the CdoI (1).' 



1366 



' Dhamapada-fletn,' or Dhammi^pada. 
Composed or collected by Dharmatr&ta. Translated 
by ^f^ ^ IJII W6i*Mi-nte, L e. Yighna, and others, 
▲.D. 224, of the Wu dynasty, a.d. 222-280. 2 fiuh 
cicoli; 39 chapters; 752 rerses. This version is 
also called Ti-tsi-iUik, or Dharma-sangnJuHBAtra. See 
iT^ynen-ln, fiuM. 9, foL 31. In the same work 
(£bsc. 10, foL 2 a), No. 1365 b said to be wanting in 
Tibetan. In the pieCaoe to No. 1365, this text is called 
^ ^ "fK ^I^'Utn-po-iU^ or Dharma-pada-gfithi. For 
this prefikoe as well as the version, see Mr. Beal's 
«Dhammapi|d» from the Bnddhist Canon,' pp. 3-30. 
No. 1365 is the first of four Chinese yersions of the 
Dhammapada. See also the Sacred Books of the East, 
▼oL z, Inihxlnction to Dhammapada, pp. l-lij. As to 
the character of the translator of No. 1365, the following 
accoont is given m the K&o-san-JEwh&n, or Memoirs 
of Eminent Priests (compiled in a.d. 519), &bo. i, 
fol. 14 a, b: ^Yighna was an Indian ArUmana, who 
was at first a fire-worshipper, and afterwards contorted 
to Buddhism. Jn a. b. 224, be toge&er with Eu. Ltlh- 
yep brongfat to China a Sanskrit text of the ^ ^ j^ 
Th&n-po-ifcin, or Dfiarma-padanarfttra ; then they were 
asked by the Chinese to translate it. At this time, 
both Yighna and Dih-yen were not yet well acquainted 
with the language of the country (China), nevertheless 
they translated the text into Chinese in 2 fasciculi 
Their translation is, therefore, somewhat difBeolt in its 
expresrion, . owing to the simplicity of tfieir words^ 
though their intention was to retain the meanjng of the 
text. Afterwards, ia the reign of Hwui-ti (a.i>. 290- 
306) of the Western Tain dynasty (a.d. 265-316), 
FA-li, together with FA-ibfi, made a bettet translation of 
the same work in 5 fosciculi (No. 1353)) and the latter I 



also translated a shorter Sfitra, consisting of alK>iii 
100 verses. This shorter translation was lost, durint^ 
the civil war towards the end of the Yun-ibiE porioil 
(a.d. 307-312).' No. 1365 is therefore an earlior 
translation of the verses of No. 1353 ; in the hitt*i 
however the verses are less complete. 

1866 Mmmmw^m 

fii]&-ikiji-Jbw&n*t8ftrphi-7u-ibiA. 

^SMuynktifadAiia-fatra, selected from varioiu Satras.' 
Compiled by the Bhikshu TiU>-ladh (or -phi). Trans- 
lated by Kumira^a, a.d. 405, of the Latter Tbhiii 
dynasty, a«d. 384-417. 2 fiusciculi. This work :.^ 
mentioned as a Mah&yfina-s&stra in Z'-tsi^, fasc. 3 c 
foL 19 a. 

1367 ifirwiTi*^^0 0«i^ 

0-]rii-wllA-t8z'-£^ji-hw&i-mu-yin-yaen-H]&. 

*86tt% on the NidAna or canie of tbe eye-deslaruction of Fi-yi 
(DbannaTardbana f) tbe prince of A«>ka.* 

Translated by Dharmanandi, a. d. 384, of the Former 
Tshin dynasty, a.I). 350-394. i fiisciculus; 36 leaves. 
The Sanskrit text is said to have consisted of 343 riokas 
in verse, which are now translated into 10,880 Chinese 
diaracters. See prefiaoe to No. 1367. 

1368 mW%$S: 

Ts^-phi-yii-iEafl. 

OL No. 1366. Translated under the Eastern Ksin 
dynasty, a.i>. 25-220; but the translator's name is 
lost 2 &sciculL - This work is mentioned as a Maha- 
yftna-sftstra,in JT'-tsin, &sc. 38, fol. 19 b. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
iT-yuen-lu, £eMC 9, fbl. 30 a seq. 

1368 m m m M^ 

Wu-miii-lo-iAA-ikiA. 

•Avidyinkibanetra.* 

Translated under the (three) Tshin dynasties, a. d. 
350-431; biit'the translator's name is lost, i fasci- 
culus; 28 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fiuc 10, fid. 2 a. 



1370 ^^mwtMcm^mm 

Wan-shuH3a-8hw(>-t8iiiH9haii-miA-i-£[jSL. 

' Ma«^ii«d4>bAsUtottamaDainArth*-t(!itn.* 

lia%asTi*n&ma8aAgitL 

£^ yuen-lu, fasc. 5, foL 15 b; Cone. 799. 

TtaoiffuM^gMaiBrBMyBBytk parain&rth4iiam 

saAgttiL 

X 



8or 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



A.E., p. 488; A.M.O., p. 391 ; Gone 799* Tnna- 
lated hj Kin-imm-kK (Suvaniadhtzwit), Aboat ▲. d. 
11x3, of the later San dynasty, a.d. 960-1197, 
a fitfcicnli ; 18 leaTes. It agrees with Hbetan. K'- 
ynen-ln, a.T. No. 1370 is mentioned as Hahlyina- 
siitra of the Vaipulya daes in JT-tain, ftac. 15, 
fol. 14 a. 

1371 mr^&mis^mm 

jnA-tiA-pi-AAiuHBhwo-tiA-lAi-pieniiKA. 

* 8fttm on the tstmag&g of the fatan, spoken by the Bhikihu 

* Jia-tiA (?).* 

Translated under the.earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost 10 leayes. 



1372 



mm%m 



TsA-phi-yu-JKA. 

* SMaynktSfsdAnn-sAtm.* 

Cf. Nos. 1366 and 1368. Translated by E' Leu- 
*i4.«An (Lokarakshaf), a. d. 147-186, of the Eastern 
Hin dynasty, jld. 95-220. 11 leayes. 

1873 JB ft 5^ «F i* 

Sz'.wdi-T&o-Kidh-flL 

«Aa abridged hur on the teportsaoe of thinkfaig or meditntion.' 
Translated by KuvAnd/ifm, ▲. d. 405, of the batter 

TUm dynasty, a. d. 384-41 7. 1 3 leases. 
The above two works are mentioned as MahAylna- 

siatrss in K*4mA, fasc. 38, foL 19 b and 17 a reapeo- 

tlvely. 

1874 + ::: afc <S 

Sii^'rh-yiu-lift. 

' DvidMA (-vanha^TibMMM^tri^* 

Translated by Efilodaka, a. d. 393, of the Eastern 
Trin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 6 leaves. It gives an 
account concerning the life of Boddha^ from his birth 

till the twelfth year from his becoming Bnddha. Pifio- 
mn, fase. 8» ftL 23 a. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
JT-ynen-hi, &sc 9, foL 29 b. 

1876»^^iJH«:-S'II 

HhienHBhaik-tsi-iid-tho-yl-pfti-BufL 

'A hunted GSthae collected by tiie lagee and the wiae.' 
Translated by Thien-si-tett, a. d. 980-1001, of the 
later Son dynasty, a.b. 96o-zaf8o. 8 leaves. The 
OAthAs explain the hqppy rewards of the action of 
giving gifts to Bnddha and Sangha. 



1376 



919 :kmm 

KidLft-fiUtA-yneiiHsnulL 

' MahSpnnidhinotpSda-gftthS.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Nfigir^nna. Trans- 
lated by Sh'-hu (D&napUal), a-d. 980-1000, of the 
later Son dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 3 leaveai In JT'- 
yuen-lu, frsc 10, foL 6 a, the second character of the 
Chinese title b pkced after the thiid one, which 
reading is adopted in the litend translation of the 
title above. 



The following two works were inmalated 
(Dharmadeva 1), a.d. 973-^81, of the hter Son 
dynasty, A. d. 960-1127: — 

1377 mmm:kmmmAm 

Wa-naA-flhaA-tll-mij&-tho*lo^4aik. 

* ApeyamehiTidya-dhirMll^atHL' 
xo leaves. This find the following work are men- 
tioned as Mahiy&na-B&tras of the Yaipolya dass in 
E'-Uitf &SC. 15, fol. 12 b. 

1878 Mm9^:km^^mmAM 

Wu-nafr-flhaA-tftrmiiiHain-tho-lo-mHiiA. 

* A^eyanshaildyihfM^jtHihifMa-efttea.* 

2 leaves. 

1879 + :f # H M « 




CompoMd by th» Bodhiaattn Am^oduL Tnna- 
l-ted by ZOi-kin (SAiysyMaa 1), a. b. 1004-1058, of 
thekterSuAdynacty, A. 0.960-1127. a leavva. 

1880 ;^lRf#ff#Sffn« 

T&HihaA-aiu-hhiA-ptiuHsArhhiA-mAii-ia- 



M4gnkha.' 
Transited by JT'-yen, a.d. 721, of the ThM dynasty, 
A.D. 6x8-907. 3 fascicalL It consisto of siz<y-siz 
articles on the practice of a Bodhintttva^ coUeetiDg 
passages fnm forty-two diffBrant SAtias. 

1881 mi^ ^M^m 



Sz*-o»hAii»Tnxi-i 
* Eiphm a t ion of en eitimct from the ftwir 



809 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



810 



CoodpoBed or compiled bj the Arhat Yasubhadra. 
Translated bj Kum&rabuddhi, a. d. 382, of the Former 
Tsbin dynasty, ▲. d. 350-394. 2 fiMcicali ; 9 chapters. 
Thiibanearlier translation of Nil.- 1271. SeeiT'-tsin, 
£Ma 40y IbL 16 b, where this work is accordingly 
mentioDed as a Hlnayfinarststra. 

1882 Jt n IS H M i£ 

Wu-manHEMn-ifciii-7&o-7uA-f&. 

Composed by the * Mahidhyftnagura ' Buddhamitra. 
Translated by Dharmamitra, a.d. 424-441, of the 
earlier SoA dynasty, A.i>. 4ao->479. i £EMcicalns. 
This work is mentioned as a Mahly&na-tistra in K^- 
tsift, fM6. 38, fol. 16 a. 

The aboTO four works aro wanting in Tibetan. 
jr-ynen-Iu, fcso. 9, foL sy a seq. 

JSln-k&A-tiA-yU-itiS-tBhien-shea-tshien-yen- 
kw&n-taz'-ts&i-phu-sft-siu-hhiii-i-kwfii-ibiA. 

* Vi^nMekhamyogB^tBhMrabahn-nhasrftkaha-avalokiteftmr*- 
bodhuattTa-fatfya-kalpa-sfttvs.* 

Translated by Amoghava^ra, jli>. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. D. 618-907. i fascicolas. This work 
is mentioned as a Mah&ylbia-B&tra in iT'-tsin, ftsc 15, 
fol. 9 a. 

1384 mm:n±:kmm^miiim 



l-td-li-sh'-tftriiuen-shan-wftj^-iKA-ikid-BnA. 

' Gohyapsdimslla mahsHdhiriy^^fttrS^gitlii.* 

Collected by £a-pft, a.d. 1314-1320, of the Tuen 
dynasty, ▲.]>. 1380-1368. i fiftscicolns; 175 Terses. 

1386 -'mmmML±^m:km 

Yi-t8Md-pi-xni.t8ui<«h&]&-miA-i-tAriEiAo 

tvAA-i-kw£i. 

Transhited by Sh'-hu (Dlinapila t), A.D. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. a fiuscieali; 
21 leares. 

1886 Am^mmmn^n^ 

T&-lo-ibin-kAAHiArto-8iu-bIuA-ikAa]&- 

t8ia-i-kw£i 



Translated by Amoghaya^T% A.D. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 16 leayes. 

1887 :ft 5^5 ^ ^ # fi ^ # iil» tt 

MftnH3ha-8hili<-li-phu-BlUHHn&&-Ud-tho. 

• HO^roJil-bodfaiMttvMElgAthS.' 

Tranditerated by Fi-hhien, A. d. 982-1001, of the 
later Siin dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 2 leayes. This is 
another tainsliteration of-No. 1074. JT'-tsin, &sc. 15, 
foL 15 b. 

The following three works were translated by Amo- 
ghaTB^rrai A.D. 746^7719 of the Thin dynasty, A.D. 
618-907: — 

1388 ^iltilP&M$M^^1l» 

JE7U^-t8iu'-niilU>-fll-£en-hwft-H&-wAft-ytt-Hd- 

kwftn-ib'-i-kw6i. 

' f3addharmapttwrf«HH-ifttragSyMrid«!hi-70ga^yiiis^ta^ 
I &scioiilns. 



H-fihaa-mi-man. 

5 leaves. This translation was made by Amogha- 
yajfra, together with Pien-ii^ (Sarva^pila f). 

1390 ^Wii 3ft «vm^ir^5^« 

Z]n-k&ft-tiA-ya-Hd-th&-Iiwlirt8z'- tsAi-thien-li- 
t8h1i-Iiwm-|>hu-lihien-Biu-hhiA-men-8nA*L 

^ bfaadEate7ftdh7aja.luaiML' 

16 leavesL 



Jirm-k&ft-diea*inili*iho-lo-ni-nien«-8QA-flL 

• VifSl^rur-dhSnMj-adhyaytrkslpA.* 
Translated by Ya^rrabodhi, together with Amogha* 
va^ra, A.D. 723-730, of the Thftn dynasly, A.D. 6x8- 
907. 3 leaTcs. 

1392 ;^ilXic«S#^^-T^ 



TA-jo-A^AA-nU-kwAn-hhi-mu-piik-^i-tsz'- 

khaik-Udurfk. 

* lUAyakthamitr-SnindS (P^ppiya pn t ia ■id dhHalpa.* 



311 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



812 



Translated by Amoghava^ra, A. d. 746-771, of the 
Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-907. la leaves. 

Fo-shwo-ti-shih-jen-pi-mi-ibAaA-tsiu-i-^^. 

* BaddhabhAshite-mdnaakra-mlA-giihyft-fiddlii-kalpa.* 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Dftnap£la?X •^•^* 980*1000. 
of the later Sun dynasty, £,!>. 960-1127. 5 leaves. 
In this work, Buddha tells Ya^rrapfini how man can see 
the Bodhisattva Maitreya in the Indra cave (f). JT- 
tsin, fasc. 1 2, foL 9 a. 

The following fourteen works were translated by 
Araoghava^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the ThAn dynasty, A. D. 
618-907 : — 

1394 M^^^J&ioMffdiit 

H ^ ft 

Kw&n-tsz'- t8&i-phu-s&-;ni-i-liin-men- 
8ufi-i-kw6i. 

' AyalokitMirara-bodhuattTaplnntAfcakra (or -maiii-dhAranl ?)- 

adbyAja-kalpa.* 

I o leaves. 

1395 A\fliM.^M^Mif$!^fnili^ 

TA.phi4u-*o.n&-*Aa6-fo.Bhan-pien-*iA.JfcA'. 
iKA-liigh-sh'- tshife-*'- nien-Bun-sui-hhiA-fa. 

* An abridgment, sbowing tbe law (kalpa) of seven sorts of reci- 
tation and practice, of (tbe 7tb fiudcnlos of) tbe MabAvai- 
roftanAbbisambuddby-riddbiyngandbara-stltra (No. 530).* 
5 leaves. 

1396 m^±9k^^t f&^Wt 

w ^ W JS 

Su-tsi-li-yen-mo-hhi-Bheu-lo-thien-flhwo- 
o.wgi-sho-f&. 

' ^brapbalodaya-mabefvarapdeTarbbAflhitivisba-kalpa.' 
5 leaves. 



1397 A 





^3l^ 



^ Ufa & 

T&-Bhaft-m&in3hu-Bhih-li-thuA-t8z'-wu-tsz'- 

yu-*i6-fa. 

* MahAi7a-ma«flru«rt-kumAra(bhfita)-pajiWkshara.yoga.kalpa.' 

5 leaves. Thirty-five mantras are given in Nepalese 
letters. 



1398 :k^f&MMMmikWi 

TA-w6i-nu-wu-ifeAu-Beh-mo-i-kwSL 

• MahAbaUkrodba-wQ-JUU-aeb-mo (t}-kalpa.' 
17 leaves. 

1399 A^mm^mif^m 

TIUkhnA-tshioh-miA-w&A-hwArHsiM-th&n- 

' MabAmay<lil-vidyiriy»t4Btgyatibimba»maniaTa-kalpa.' 

6 leaves. 

jn]i-k&A-tift-7U-ikid-ikiji-k&A-B&-to*i-kw^. 

* VayraieUiara-Toga-m^rasattva-kalpa.' 

13 leaves. 

1401 -^^IISri^jS^«^ 

^ Wk ^ 

W^ vm iX 
Yi-tsz'- ikin-liin-w&3&-fo-tiA-y&o-lu^- 
nien-BuA-f&. 

' BkAksbarapsafaniaA«krar%^biiddbofbiitsba-iiiabArtba- 
saAksbepAdbyAja^calpa.' 

5 leaves. 

1402 WL^^mmisiMn^^ 

^ §2 Ml 

Vk pH ur 

Ew&n-tfiz*- ts&i-phuHsArjeu-i-lan-yii-id^ 
mei^H3aA-f&. 

' Avalokiteffrara-bodbisattTa-iKntiJfeakra (or -maniV 
yogidbyAya-kalpa.' 

14 leavea This is a later translation of No. 538. 
iT'-tsin, fasc. 15, fol. 9 a. 

1403 ;^ll:A:«#f|#ittlB 

T&-BhaA-tft-kw&n-hhi-BhwllA-shan-phi-n&- 

ye-iki&-&. 

' MabArya-mabAbbirati-dvAkAya.?iiiayaka.kalpa.' 
4 leaves. This is a later translation of a part of the 
nth fasciculus of No 363. -fi^-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 28 a 

1404 ^nm^^^mmn^ 

Ta-^-iKA-lueh-Bho-men-BuA-sui-hhiA-fi. 

* MabATairo^n»-sfltni-saAk8bepaaaAgrabidbyiya.Jbtfya-ka]pa.' 

4 leaves. For the Sfitra, see No. 530. 



313 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



314 



1405 



Wu-W- tho-lo-m-sojiL 

1 1 leaves^ 

The above twenty-one works are mentioned as 
Mah&y&na-s^tras of the Yaipolja class in f -tein, 
fasc 12-15. 



1406 ^^fk^nrnfiM 

JZSsui-wllA-pAji-^ra-iha-lo-m-shih. 

• KAniiii]car«^fft-pn^}Ut(paniiuU)-^^ 
8 leaves. For the Pra^piramitft^ see Nos. 17, 965. 

1407 ;^II^W^^«« = * 

TMo-ibin-k&fL-pa-ldiuii-ibji-Bhih-s&n-mSi- 
je-AdA-pftn-^ro-po-lo-mi-to-li-tshuHsl^h. 

' Mahasakha-Ta^rHUnoghMatyMamaja-sfttra-pn^fUlparMm 

bnddhi-Tyftkhyi.* 

2 fasdcnli. For the SAtra, see No. 1034. 
The above two works are mentioned as Mahiy&na- 
sfistras in iT'-yuen, £bmc. 34, fol. 7 a> b. 



1408 nmmfm^^m^:^^ 

Fo-Bhwa-tsai-shaA-mi&o-UHsi&A-kan-pan-ik'- 
t8ui-8h&&-pi-ini-yi-t8hid-miA-i-s&n-ino-ti-faii. 

* BiiddlmbhAaUta-ADiittai^-iiiAff^riurl-roiila^iAiia^ 
■MTfinimirthft mmidbi-Targa.* 

Translated by Sh'-hn (DftnapUaf), a.d. 980-1000, 
of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 
21 leaves. This b an earlier translation of No. 1370. 
JT-ynen-ln, &sg. 5, ibl. 15 b. 

The following seven works were translated by 
Amoghava^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907: — 

1409 ^m^mmmm^mikWi 

f in-k&A-w&ii-pha-dl-pi-nii-nien-suA-i-kw6i. 

' Va^nri^bodhinttvaFfaliy SdhyHya-kalpa.' 
15 leaves. 

^ JDi pfi i£ % 

2rin-k&A-tiAH9haiA-iE;/iu-7ii-Ad6-phu-hhien-phu- 

8&-meii-sufi-f&-^. 

* Vi^TB«ekharftnattArayog»-MmaQUbhadm-bodhiBattTadhyftya^ 

kslptrfatnu' 

IX leaves. 



1411 ^WTg^^^»i||i*i£ 

£^iii-k&ii-tii!i-yu-£i^Adn-k&£LH3li^to-wu- 
pi-minsiia-hhiA-men-Buii-i-kwSL 

' Vi|^rft8ekh»ra-y0ga-Ti^0FTa88ttT»-paM/»gahya-Arai7ftdhyaya-kalpa. 

14 leaves. This is another translation of No. 1400. 
iT'-tsin, &8C 15, fol. I b. 

1412 % 




^ ^ #1 

Wa-MAcrBhea-jsu-ldi-siu-kw&Drlihin-kuii- 

y&A-i-kwSL 

* Amitiyns-tathagaUHlhyaiiarJbaiTa-pQ^-kalpa.* 

15 leaves. 



1413 -wnv^^m^mmmit 

H J^ it ^ fL 

EJb!i-lu-£iuii-tlia-li-phuH3drku]i-y&fL-nien- 
BuA-ikAaii-tsiu-i-kwSi. 

' AmKtakilfi4p^-bodhi8attTfr-pilyAdhyfty»-8iddhi-kalpa.* 

I fasciculns. 

1414 M^^^m^i^ikm^ 

E'wdii-t8z'-t8&i-to-lo-yii-)ki^iuen-8uii-f!l.. 

* ATalokitMTantArt-yogftdhyftya-kalpa.' 
14 leaves. This is a metrical work. 



1416 




Shaft-kwdn-tsz'-ts&i-phu-s&Hgin-Aan-yen-yu- 

iki^kw&n-hhiiSi-i-kwM. 

* Aj7«r«Tslokite0Tftn-bodhi8attvft-hffdayft-mantra-yog&-dhySna- 

ibaryi-kalpa.* 

6 leaves. This b an extract from No. 530. 
The above eight works are mentioned as Mah&y&na- 
sfitras in iT'-tsin, fasc. 1 2 and j 5. 

.1416 ^mmiiw^^ 

Pha-B&-ho-Beh-yu-f&. 

' Law of the Bodhiaattva's blaming the lustfiil desire.* 

Translated by Kumara^va, about A. d. 405, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-4^7. i leaf. This 
work is mentioned as a Mah&y&na-^&stra in JT^-tsin, 
&SC. 38, fol. 17 b. 



1417 



Sz'-phin-hhio-fa. 

' Atiirrarga-fikaha-dhanlia.' 



816 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



816 



Translated by Gunabhadra, iuD. 435-4439 of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a.i>. 420-479. 3 leaves. This 
work is mentioned as a Hlnay&na-jistra in f -tsin, 
fasc 40, fol. 17 b. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^-yuen-lu, &sc. 9, fol. af b seq. 

The following seven works were translated by 
Amoghava^irra, A.D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907: — 

1418 :kM^M^^it^^ 

T4-hhia-kIiuA-t8dii-pha-6lUnien-eafL-f&. 

' MahiklMgarbha-bodhiMttTm (-dhftnnt O-MUijaya-kilpa.' 

6 leaves. For the Dharanl, see Nos. 67-70. 

1419 n^m^itm^ 

Zan-w&A-p&n-«o-menH9iiii-fll. 

< Kanifii]caHI^»>piV"* (pinuiiiU)-«dbyaj»-kalpa.' 

7 leaves. For the Pra^rfUpiramiti, see Nos. 17, 965. 

0-8ho-;eru-Idi-nien-Biiii-kuA-7&A-£EL 

< AkBhobhya-tathagatadhyaTappO^kAliM.' 

17 leaves. 

1421 mmMmmmi^i^mmWi 

Fo-tiA-tsun-ahAA-tho-lo-ni-nienHsuA-i-kw^. 

II leaves. For the Dh&rant, see Nos. 348-352, 
796. 



1422 




^ W 4r ^ in w 

Sha&-70n-min-toh--iki&--wdi-na-w&ii-li--/(iaj&- 
tAHahan-yen-nien'-suA-fSL 

' Arja^nmintanJa (t)-bdalm)dli>riy^^hiodayfcinahaii!dhi- 

phth-iihyaya-kalpa,* 

9 leaves. 

1423 ;kn:^B3^i^^m^m 

T&-sluiii-&A-kw&ii-m&n-shu-8hih-li-phu-8&- 
hwfi^7en-pan-ii&o-t8&n-7enrmftn-toh-iEd&--fSBUi- 
nu-w&fi-ian-7en-t&-w6i-toh-i-kwdi-phiiL 

* Mftha7ftnvTaipid7a-iiiA«^iuii-bodhiMtt?ay»tam8akft>maiatuitraf^ 
gKom^tankm (f)-krQdhMi^iiiaatnhinahAbAbigttiia-kalpayMga. 

4 leaves. 



T&-AA-kw4A-m&n-flhaHahih-li-thiiik-iaa-pha- 
Bl^hw&-7ein-pan-ild&o-t8&n-7en-man-tQh^iiiU 
£ui-na-w&&-ian-7en-o-phi-io-la-lill- 
i-kw£i-phin. 

* llahafaipulya -iiUMi^iiirt-kaaianbliiita^MxUilarttvl 
mfllatantim-^aninintMaka i(f)-krodluura^] 

afiialaka (T)-luilpafai|a.' 

IS leaves. 

1426 mm^Si^mmm^ 

Sa-ahih-ti-ii6-lo-kiiA«7AA-&. 

« SothiddliikAra (-iatem)-pft^lralra* 

Translated by Aibliakarasimlia, ▲. d. 7 17-7349 of the 
Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 3 fitfoicali. Deest in 
Tibetan, f -ynen-lu, &sc. 6, foL 16 b. 

The following two works were translated by Viyra- 
bodhi, A. D. 733-730, of the ThAn dynasty, ▲. d. 618- 
907:— 

1426 r-wii^^^m^mmm 

Pa-thoA-flh'-io-tho-lo-ni-pi-mi-flL 

' AlEafaHlAte.dbArft»i.giilkj»-kalpa.' 
15 leaves. 

1427 ^mm^^^^'BwtM.mmi 

£in-kAii-tiii-7u-iii6-BiaHBd-phi-la-io-ii&- 

8&n-mo-ti-flL 

' ViyFa>ekhaia-yoga4wurya>faifn>ana namiiWii-kalpa.* 

17 leaves. 



The following two works were translated by Amo| 
va^rra, a.d. 746-771, of the Thin dynasty, A.D. 618- 
907:— 

iOn-k&ii-tuli-TU-iiid-ikiA-wan-flha-ah'-li- 
phu-s&-i-kw6i-kiiii-7&ii-flL 

dharma.* 
14 leaves. 



817 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



818 



1429 ^^m$^itm^ 

Tii-iKd-lien-hw&-pu-menH9iin-fiL 

* Togft-piMidwIkA-TargiUibyftya-kalpa.' 
8 kayes. 



£n-k&]i-tiA-^-yu-ikid-kw&]&-t8z'-t8&i-wftA- 

jru-UiHada-hhiA-fll. 

* YtffnmMnsn liltra^jogifalokitfVMmriyaptothtgatft-tifryl- 

TniiBlatad by Ya^mbodhi, A.D. 733-730, of the 
a djDMty, A. D. 618-907. I fasdculai. 

The following six woricB were tranalftted b j Amo^ia- 
▼a^ra, ▲. d. 746-771, of the Th&Q dynasiy, A. d. 618- 
907:— 

1431 ^mmmm^^^itt^ 

£n-UiA-tiA-iiii-kw&ii-t8z'-t8&i-wAj&-2ra-IAi- 

Biu-hhiA-fll. 

8 leaves. This is a later translation of No. 1430. 
JT'-tsin, &8C. 15, foL 10 a. 

jrin-klUb-eheu-kw&A-miii-kw&n-tiii-iKjIi-tsui-shafi- 
li*yin-8ha&-wa-ihiiii-i>t8un-t&-w^-na*w&ii- 

nien-euA-i-kw^ 

* Vi^fiapinipmbhAbbbfaeka-tiUrAnattampntishtUtomadi^ 
Ma-mmhSlmliikTOdhartigSdhyAyvkjJpa.' 

I &acicnlus. This translation was made bj Amogha- 
va^ray together with Pien-A;' (Sarva^^ 1). 

The above fifteen works are mentioned as Mahiyina- 
sAtras in f -tsin, fasc. ia-15. 

1488 i^m^mm^^^mm 

Lu^Hsha-ikin-k&fL-tiii--7U-iEiS-£Eui*pieh-sliaA-- 

i-siu-^afi-fiirmaji. 

' SaAkihepa-vi^TaiekhararTogaiympAdMurdei^^ 

buddha-dharmaparyAya.* 

14 leaves. This is mentioned as a Mah&y&na-distra 
in Z'-tsin, £buw. 34, fol. 6 b. 



1434 



Ti-tsz'-fo-tiii-lun-w&A-nien-suA-i-kw6L 

• EkikBhara-biiddhothiilshaibknrfi^Adhyaya-kalpa/ 

I a leaves. 



1435 n^mm^^mmi^^m 

€ # j^ n il#. 

iran-w&A-hu^kwo-p&n'-;70-po-lo-mi-to-ii]li- 
tdo-£A&&-nien-qufi-i-kwdi. 

* Kinwikariliya-ilUhtrapaU-prayJiaparamita-iftta^ 

dbySya-kalpa.' 

I &scicnlas ; 5 divisions. For the Sfttra, see Nos. 17, 
965. 

1436 ^mmm^^^'itmmvi 

Zin-k&]i--tiii-lien-hw&-pu-Bin-nien-8iiii--i-kw£i. 

' Vi^Pfaiekbtia-paiuiBilkafargabrMayadbyaya-kalpa.' 
I fMcicolos. 

The following two works yrere translated by Tsz'- 
hhien, of the later Son dynasty, a. d. 960- 1 1 27 : — 

1437 l^t^^EierMf A!^]to^ 

Fo-BliwO-2ra-i-lun-lien-hw&-Biii-2ru-l&i- 
Biu-hhiA-kwftn-man-i. 

< Baddhahhaiibita-fcuitSfcakra (or -iiiaiii)-pi]fidulka-bridaja- 
tatblgata-ftaryll^bjaiiadTftra-kalpa.' 

14 leaves. 

1438 kp^m^^^^numwM 

Mi&o-H-8iM-piA-tdjfiL-yu-iii4-pi-mi-kw&n- 
shan-ibAa^-fa-i-kw^. 

* MaN^riurl-samanUyogvgubya-dbyaiiakAyabbiBainbaddha-kalpa.' 

15 leaves. 

The above five works are mentioned as Mahfiy&na- 
sAtras of the Yaipnlya class in JST'-tsin, Case. 15. 

1439 ^M^mm 

F&-t8i-y&o-siiii-AdiZi. 

' Dbanna8afignba^niabarthag&tba-B<ltra,' or Dhammapada. 

Collected by the venerable Dharmatrata. Trans- 
lated by ThienHU-ts&i, a.d. 980-1 ooj, of the later Snn 
dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi; 33 chapters. 
This is the last of four Chinese versions of the Dham- 
mapada. It is a collection of those verses in Nt>. 1321, 
being all spoken by Boddha. See f -tsin, fasc. 41, 
foL 3 a. For No. x'439, see the Sacred Books of the 
East, vol. X, p. lii. 



319 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



820 



1440 



Ewftn-f&-itu-w&]fiL-y&o-itid. 

' Important GAtbis or Tenet on penuediug aiid ea cow g in g 

kings (or Sjng SadTAhana).' 

Arya-n&g&rpiiBa-bodkisattyaHiiihnllekluu 

Note at the end of No. 1441. Competed by the 
BodhiBattva N&g&r^mna. Trarslated by SanghaTarman, 
A* i>* 534i of the earlier Sou dyDaaty, ▲. d. 420-479. 
10 leaves. 



1441 ummmmm^m 

LufL-sha-phu-8&-kw&n*iki&-w&ii-8uA. 

' Veraea on persnading and cantioning King (SadWlhana), 
(compoeed) by the Bodhiaattra N4gii^na.' 

Arya-n&g&rj^una-bQdhiBattva-suhrtUeklia. 

Traofllated by I-tsin, a.i>. 700-712, of the Thin 
dynasty, iuD. 618-907. 9 leayes. This is a later 
translation of No. 1440. f -tsin, fasc. 41, foL 9 a. 

The following three works were translated by 
AmoghaTa^ra, A.]>. 746-771, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907: — 

1442 ^^^mm^^^itmik 

Fha-hhien-Jldn-kAiiH9&-to-yU-ii6-nieiiHEiaA-L 

* Samantabhadr^-Ti^Tanttf^-yogSdhySTa-kalpa.' 

14 leaves, 
kab 01 ?Mii^*>«^ Jfin-k&A-tiA-yu-iifi-hu-mo-i-kwfti. 

ms Scroll * * Va^rajekhaw-yoga^homa-kalpa.' 

14 leaves; 5 different kalpas or oeremonial rales. 

1444 A|giCM%JiA#^j^ 

T&-p^-sin-iho-lo-xu-sia-hhiA-xueii- 

8tiA-lu£h-i. 

• MaUkSnHiikabnday»HlhSraia<Jkar7ftdhyfty»-«kAkahepakalpa.' 
10 leaves. For the DUbranl, see No. 320. 

1446 i^^#¥^»PTAiti 

Mi&o-2d-8iAA--pift-t&&-kw&n-inan-t&-£i&o-w&ii- 

iiA-liiSh-iEAu-ha-ino-i. 

• Homa-kalpa, .being an abridged trandation of the Mafiynwl- 

samantadhySnadvSra-mf faAtantnrS^-siltn(No. 1041).' 

Translated by Tshz'-hhien, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1 127. 10 leaves. 

The following ten works were translated by Amogha- 
va^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the Th&n dynasty, iun. 618- 
907:— 



1446 ^mm^m^nmrn^ 

JGn-UUk-tiA-Mo-flhaAHitn-iHd-JdA-shwo-wan- 
8hu-wa-t82'-faui-y6n-8haA-ei&&. 

'An ezeeOflBt maik of MaA^wrt'a Mantim ofilTe kCtart, apokeii 
.(by Beddba) ia the Vi^ntfekhaia-trilokStikiamtfia^tia.' 

3 leaves. 

1447 ^mmm^i^^^mm 

#e i* - ift 

fin-kAA-tiA-iidJi-yu-iiid-wan-fihu-fih'-li- 
pha-6&-jB^yi-phi]i. 



3 leaves. 



1448 ^mm^^m-\-A^^m 



jnn-kAA-tiik-yii-H6-£A-Bhi-pft-hwiii-8h'-kvv6L 

*Aneatfine of eighteen ■ewmbliMinthe Va^raaekhara yog^eftfaa.' 
10 leaves. 

1449 mmiSr-^n^^ 

H5-li-ii-ma-faai-yen-flL 

• Hftriti4nA(ri4iaatnkkalpa.' 

4 leaves. 

The above eight works are mentioned as Mahiyftna- 
sAtras of the Yaipolya dass in JT'-tsin, fasc. 14, 15. 

1460 A^Jl1^iftlKAi£# 

iRra + ^^ii 

phm-a^-6hi-'rh-t6z'-kwfta. 

<]faUTOipa^baddlitv»tMMda.attni (Noi. S7. 88)-dl>*n>*- 

8 leaToa. It agnea with Tibetan. K'-jnea-la, 
Cue. a, foL 14 b. 



1461 













Pftn-jso-po-lo-mi-to-li-t8hii-£A-t&- 
flb4o-pa-khaAHiftn-m&i--ian-Bliih-Jdn-k&ii- 
phaHi&-t&A-yi-Biiirtshid-BhaA-t&-iaaii-tliu- 

lo-i-ahu. 

* P>iyfitp4ramitS»bnddhi-aAtBa (No. lo^ f)-mahS8iikhSmogfaa- 
aaniayaaatyaTayra>bodhiaattySdi-BaptadaHiiya»inahffcmaiirfala- 

▼yikhyS.' 

3 leaves. 



821 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



822 



The aboTe two worki are mmtioned as ICah&y&na- 
•&8tras in ' JT'-tain, fiwe. 34. 

1452 nmi^ r^n&m^n 

Tho-lo-ni-man-iu-pu-y4o-mu. 

* ImportMit naoiM or aitidas of nuui j Himinti of the DhAnyit- 



5 leares. 



dvAnu' 



1458 ^mm^^^-^-'bMnt 

JTin-kAA-tiA-yU-Hd-s&n-flhi-tshi^tBun-li. 
5 leayea. 

1454 ^mm^^j^m 

Shea-phu-tliiHEdn-iiS-i. 

< BodhihHdayMlUdAiia (t>kftl]».' 

Compiled by the Yof^JskejB, Samantabhadra. Trans- 
lated by Amogbaya^ra, as mentioiied in col. 3 1 9. 5 leaves. 

The above three works are mentioned as Mah&yfina- 
sfttras of the Yaipnlya class in iT'-tsin, fasc. 14, 15. 



1466 :k 



TArahaii'-wan-8ha-eh'-*li-phu-6&-t8&n-fo« 

fiL-shan-lL 

* Mslitoya»msil^rpfrt-bodhiiatty>4>qddha-dhan^ 

4 leayes. This translation was made in A. d. 765. 



1466 





— W 3l + St 1» 

Ti-pfta-wa-Bhi-tB&n-fo-BoiL 

* flSnnisiatmVfc-biiddhsprMMiiriUgSthS (T)/ or * i$o totmb on 

the pratse of Boddha.' 

Composed by the yenerable Ml^triibete. Translated 
by I-tsin, of the Thin dynasty, A.D. 618--907, while 
staying in the Nfilanda Yihfira, Central India. 11 leayes. 
I-tsin left China for India in ▲. d. 671, and retnmed to 
China in 695. According to Khii-ynen-lu (fasc« 9, 
foL 31 a), I-tsin revised his translation in a.d. 708. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z^-ynen-la, fasc. 10, foL a a» 

1457 -^^m^k^miiim^m 

P&i-t8hien-8uA-t&-t8i-JiA-ti-t8dj!i-pha-B&- 
tshiA-wan-fiUshan-tsftn. 

'AtaMhamgAthS-mahAsaiuiipStA-eatim (No. 6i)-k8hitigarblia^ 
bodhinttnkpariprilrAr/Ul^dharmftkSjA-stotn.* 

Translated by Amoghaya^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the 
Th&n dynasty, iun. 618-907. 9 leaves. Deest in 



Tibetan. Z'-ynen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 17 a. In the E'- 
yueu-lu, &8c. 2, fol. 7 b, a similar title, ending with 
'ts&n-^' or ' stotra-s&tra,' is mentioned, and it is 
said to agree with Tibetan. 



1468 



1W w Jflr lS S 
Fo-H-siM-toh-tB&n. 

' Baddha-nlgniia-stotra.' 

Composed by Monimitra (f ). Translated by Sh'-hu 
(D4nap&la1), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Son dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127. 3 fascacnlL 

The above four works are mentioned under the 
heading of the Mahfiy&na-s^btras in f -tsin, fiasa 38. 

1469 W W i # 

O-yU-w&A-itwyLn. 

* Life of King Ajokft.' 

Translated by An Ti-khm^ a.d. 381-306, of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 5 fasciculi; 
II Avad&nas. This is an earlier translation of No. 
'343* iS^-yuen-lu, fasc 9, fol. 30 b. 

The following three works were translated by KumA- 
ra4/tva, about a. d. 405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A.D. 384-417:— 

1460 *^ W| ^ ^ # 

]|i&.mifi-pha-6M:wh&iL 

' Life of the Bodhinitva A«va(^aluL* 

4 leaves. Cf. Wassiljew, Buddhismus, p. 311, and 
elsewhere. 

1461 II ^ ^ ^ # 

Liiii-Bha-pha-B&-An^h&iL 

' Life of the BodUntlfm Nisftiyiins.* 

5 leaves. Cf. Wassiljew, Buddhismus, p. 213, and 
elsewhere. 

1462 ^ ^ # H # 

Thi-pho-phu-slUitwh&ii. 

« Life of the Bodhiwttvn Deva (or Aiyadent).* 
5 leaves. Cf. Wassiljew, Buddhismus, p. 214, and 
elsewhere. 

1468 ^ iE H M # 

Pho-seu-ph&n-teu-iwh&n. 

< Life of Vasubendhn.' 
Translated by Faram&rtha, A.D. 557*'569i of the 
Khaoi dynasty, A. d. 557-589. 1 2 leaves. Cf. Wassil- 
jew, Buddhismus, p. 215, and elsewhere. 

Y 



828 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



S24 




Lu&Hdia-phaHrflrw^-flhAn-ilio-JaArwftA-Hdiwo* 



' OAifate or Tones on the importenoe of the law, fpolmi (or 
oompoted) by the BodhiMttva NAgftii^aiM to (or for) King 
ShAn-tho-iii (QM^km, of the BedTAhAu fiunily f).' 

Afyft^nA£ArgimA-bodhiflattva-Biihnllekha. 

0£ N08. 1440, 1 44 1. TniiBlated by Gufiawmaii, 
A.D. 431, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 
I a leayee. This is an earlier translation of Nos. 1440, 
1441. Z'-ynen-lu, fasc 10, foL a b; ^-tsin, faBC 41, 
foL8b. In the Niki-hii-ki-kw«i-ihrhin (&80. 4i foL 5 H 
I-tsin (a«d. 671-712) says that this Snhrtllekha 
was sent by the Bodhisattva Nl^fir^pna to his 
old D&napati, a great King of the South (Indta), 
who was called ^ ^ ^ '^ 9R So-to-pho-hii^. 
nA, i.e. Sadyihana^ and whose proper name was 
1^ M # ^ Sh'-yen-toh-Ad&, Le. 6%&taka (f <^' 
Sh&n-tho-M, in the title of No. 1464). I-tsin also says 
thai the Buddhists in the five parts of India first 
conunit these verses to memory when they begin to 
study their religion. 

1465 fl^H|l!2^Jt^# 

iTw&n-tsi-Bftn-tBftn-Ha-tsft-tBftA-ikwhftii. 

•Record of the eoUeetUm of the Tripiteka and SMuyokta-piteka.' 

Cf. No. 1363. 

Transkted under the Eastern T^ dynasty, A.D. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 15 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, &sc 10, fol. i a. 



1466 jkvummmmm^mm 

TA-o-lo-hAii-niii-thi-mi-to-loHm- 
shwo-ftriu-U. 

' Beoori oa the dnttioB of the hiw, epoken by the gieat AilMl 

Kaadimtea.' 

Translated by HhHen-iwAn (Hiouen-thaang), iuD. 
654, of the TbBn dynasty, ▲.!>. 618-907. 8 leaves. 
It begins: 'As handed down by tradition, in the 
time when eight hundred years had elapsed since the 
Bhagavat entered Farinirv&na, there lived an Arha( 
named Nandimitra, in the capital of King Tru^ 
na^it, of the country of Simhala or Sifiihala^vlpa.' 
The names of sixteen great Arhats and their dwelliqg- 
plaoes are mentioned in this work. 

1467 in^^^m^mf^m 

Yii-iid-tBi-y&Q-yen-khea-flh'-flhi-L 

'CerenoaSal fvlee fbr giving food to the Flaaiing-moath (VMa), 
IB the colleetioii of impottaqt (articlet) of Toga.* 

Translated by Amoghava^rra, a.b. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty} ▲. d. 618-907. i (asdcnlus; 42 leaves. 
The Buddhoehnishavipaya-dUbraftt (Nos. 348-3Si» 79^) 
is given in the Devanligari character with a (Chinese 
transliteratioQ in parallel columns. There are two 
appendices. The one is, 'Writing on ten sorta of 
departed spirits or Pretas ;' and the other, Trisanma^ 
stotra, or Laudatory verses on taking refuge with the 
Triratna, vie. Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha. No. 1467 
is mentioned under the heading of the Mah&yftna- 
sfttras of the Vaipulya class in JT-tsin, fuc 15, 
foL 17 a. 



826 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



826 



PART 11. 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



(*) l^y I \ yy a/tC[ Tshz'-thu-tuHshn, or Works of * this ooiintry/ L e. China, 



1468 



Sbih'latirfiL 

« A reoord or liiitory of the attjft (ftmay)/ 

Compiled by Saa-yio, aboat AaD. 500, under the 
itj^ ▲. D. 47sh-5oa, from ▼BrioHB Sfttna and 
IHuiaja workB of the Mah&jftDa and HtnayAna. 10 fiu- 
donli; 34 chaptera. It eonaiaU of 113,734 Chineae 
chanustera. It b^ina with a genealogy of the /Sttya 
ftmily, and enda with a record of the atate of the 
deatmetion of the law of ^SAkyamunL There are giren 
aeparately the livea of /SS&kyamani and hia parenta, 
rdationa and diadplea, and the recorda of the Yih&raa 
and JTakyaa. 

The following three worka were compiled by Tfto-aaen, 
A. D. 650-667, of the Thin dynaaty, ▲. D. 618-907 : — 



1469 



WM^m 



Shih-idlUflh'.fa. 

< A reoord or hiitorjr of the flikym fiunily.* 

a ftacicnli; 5 chaptera. Thia work ia aimilar to 
No. 1468. Dated A. d. 665. 



1470 



WM:^ U^ 



Shih-ikiA.AA.£'. 

'A reoord of tlie ooontry ot Stky{muni)* Le. luiSm. 

3 fudeiili ; 8 chaptera. Dated a. d. 650. 

1471 M-^^^nmrnrnttiSk 

Tai-ka-ildn-fo-t&o-lun-hafi-shih-liL 

*A ooliertlon of the eaChentic reoords of the controreniee between 
BaddUili end TMieti in encient and modem timee (firom 
A.D. 7iti]leboiit690).' 

4 fiMwiciili ; 33 chaptera. The firat three fMcicnli 
are daled a. d. 661, and the fourth, 664. 

1472 mM-^4^nmi6iim 

Suh-tBi-ka-Xin-fo-tfto-liin*haiL 

* A oontinned ooUection of the oontrorerries betwee n Bnddhiiti 
■ndTaoiiti in ancient end nkodem timei.* 



Oompiled by f -ahan, A. d. 730, of the Thi& dynaaty, 
A.D. 618-907. I iaacionlna; 23 leavea. Thia la a 
Bupplement to No. 1471. It giTea an aoconnt con- 
cerning the firat co ntr or e r ay between the two achoola 
after Bnddhiam waa introduced into China (a.d. 67), 
which controveray took place in a.d« 71. Cf« F£n-i- 
min-i-tai, £uc. 3, foL a b. 



1473 



j^ & S& is 

JTiA-liih-i-aifiiL 

* (A ooUection of eitrecti) on diiferent eabjecti from Sdtras and 

'Vinayn warlu.' 

Compiled by San-min, Tio-kh&a^ and othera, A.D. 
516, of the Li&n dynaaty, A.D. 6^2*5579 under the 
Impepal order. 50 &acicali; 21 claaaea anbdiyided 
into 40; 639articlQa. The order of the aabjecta treated 
in thia work ia heaven, earth, Buddha, Bodhiaattyaa, 
iSMvakaa, JTakraTartirl^ kings, queens, princes, 
ArealuAina or rich merchants, Upasakas, Up&aikiby 
Tirthikaa and i^tahia, BrahmaA:&rinB, Brahmanaa, Ott- 
hapatisy merchants, common men and women, goda 
and demona, beaata, birds, insects, and hells. 

1474 H <S 5^ ^ 

JTu-ibiA-y&o-tsL 

* A ooUeotion of (extracts on) important (doctrinal qnestions) 

from variont Sutras.' 

Compiled by T&o-shi, a. d. 656-660, of the Thftn 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 30 fudculi; 30 chapters; 
1000 artidea. 

1475 mmi^m^ 

Tho-lo-ni-taJUtfiL 

* A mixed ooUeotion of Dharasita.' 

This work ia mentioned in a catalogue compiled 
under the Li&n dynaaty, A.D. So^'557 9 ^^t the 
coUector'a name ia unknown. 10 fasciculi; 185 
Dfa&rafiis. 

Ya 



827 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



838 




1476 IB — m IB 

JTiu-sAn-ts&A-M-tBL 

' A oollection of the records of trAnslatioiui of the 

Compiled by San-yiu, abont A. d. 520, of the 
djnastj, A. D. 502-557. 17 fasciculL This is a cata- 
logue of the Tripiteka translated into Chinese from 
A. D. 67 tyi about A. D. 520. There are several 
interesting records added to the catalogue. 

1477 mmmm^MKi'^M 

Hhien-mi-yuen-thuA-iAafi-fo-sin-y&o-tsi. 

* A oollection of important (aocounts ooncenuog) the thought of 
becoming Bnddha, perfect in both hidden and mpperant 
(doctrines ?).' 

Compiled bj Tiuorkhan, df the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D^ 960*1 127. 2 fasciculi. 

1478 mjtmm^^M 

Mi-Heu-yuen-yin-w&A-Bhafi-tsL 

* A collection of (33) MsntrM (to be recited f) for the perfect 

CMue of going to be bom (in Buddha's oonntry).' 

Collected by JT-kw&n and Hwui-^n, and translated 
by Ya^raketu (1), of the later (or Northern) or Southern 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127, or 1 127-1280. There is 
a pre&oe dated A.D. 1200, under the great Hhi4, i. e. a 
contemporaneous dynasty with the Sun. i fasciculus ; 
26 leaves. 

1479 %^ M 

HuA-mifi-tsi. 

' A collection of (misoellaneons writings on) propagation and 
illustration (of the teaching of Buddha).' 

Collected by San-yiu, about A. d. 520, of the Li&n 
dynasty, A. p. 502-557. 14 fasciculi 

1480 Mi>nr-mni^m^ 

T8i-8h&-man-pu-yiA-p&i-su-tfiii-sh'. 

* A oollection of (miscellaneous writings for asserting) that 

^Hlmanas ought not to bow before laymen.* 

Compiled by Yen-tshun, a. d. 662, of the Th&n 
dynasty, A d. 618-907. 6 fasciculi; 6 chapters. 

1481 B % ^ M 

Kwdii-huA-miil-tsi. 

* An enlarged collection of (miscellaneous writings on) propagation 
and illustration (of the teaching of Buddha).' 

Collected by Tao-siien, A. d. 650-667, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 40 fasciculi This work is 
similar to No. 1479. 



1482 



& d^ ^ w 

F&-w&n-flhu-liiL 

' Peari-frore of the garden of the law.* 

Compiled by TAo-shi, A d. 668, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A D. 618-907. 100 fasciculi ; 100 chapters, subdivided 
into many parts. This is a large EncydopsBdia, con- 
taining extracts firom the 



The foIlo¥ring two woAm were compiled by T&o-saen, 
A D. 664, of the Th&n dynasty, a d. 618-907 : — 

1483 :k B ^ ^ a 

TA^ihAA-n£i-tieii-la. 

* A oitalpgoe of the Buddhist boohs, (compiled) under the gfeai 

ThAa dynattj, a. d. 618-907. 

16 fMcnculi. It contains all the titles of tLo Tripi- 
teka translated into Chinese, from a d. 67 till about 
664, whether in existence or lost, and thoae of the 
works of Chinese Buddhists, together with short 
biographical accounts of the translators and anthors. 
Na 1483 is generally called N6i-tien-lu. 

1484 MfUffi^^^^fa^M^ 
TBi-Bhaii-ikea-ih&-sz'-8ftii-p&o-ldLn-ihi]A4u. 

* A collection of accounts concerning the influential power of the 

three precious things or Triratna (Buddha, Dharma, and 
SaAgha) in the pagodas and monasteries in the " spiritual ** 
country,* i. e. China. 

4 £ftscicali. 

The following two works were compiled by JT'-shan, 
A. D. 730, of the Thixi dynasty, a. d. 618-907 : — 

1485 M 7U WWl iSt 

Eh&i-yuen-shih-iti&o-lu. 

'A catalogue of (the books on) the teaching of SUcyamuni, 
(compiled) in the KhIU-yuen period, a. o. 713-741.' 

30 fasciculL In a. d. 730 there were in existence 
1 142 works in 5048 fasciculi; translated into ChiAese, 
from AD. 67 tiU 730. No. 1485 is generally called 
Kh4i-yuen-lu. This work is similar to but fuller than 
No. 1483. 

1486 H 7C ^ ^ ^ 1^ Hi 

Eh&i-yueiiHshih-H&o-la-lUdh-ibAa. 

* An abridged reproduction ' of the preceding catalogue. 

5 fasciculi. This is the last part of No. 1485. In 
this catalogue the order of all the works then admitted 
into the Canon is marked with the characters of the 
^ i^ ^ Tshien-tsz'-wan, or Thousand -character- 
classic 



829 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



830 



1487 



Kn-ibin-i-ikiii-ihu-ikL 

' A leeoid of the picture (of the OTenta) of ancient and modem 
tnnslaftiona of the Bfttims (etc.)*' 

Compiled by Tsin-mii, about A. d. 664, of tbe Thin 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 4 fiMncnlL It contains all 
the titles of translations from the YeneraUe K&«yapa 
M&tanga, a.b. 67, to Hhiten-Jhr&i (Hionen-thsang), 
A. D. 645-664, together with short biographical notes. 
Hiis work is said to hay<9 written on the figures of 
those translators, drawn on the wall of the 'transla- 
tion hair in the Tft-tshs'-an-ss' monastery, in which 
Hiouen-thrang lived. See Kh&i-yuen-lu, Sbusc 8 b, 
foL 19 a. 

1488 #1 -fr 4 ^ n B la 

Suh-ku-itin-i-ikiii-ihu-Xd. 

' A oontinnatuwi' of the preceding cetelogae. 

Compiled by JT'-shan, A.D. 730, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. I £ELecipulus; 2a leaves. 



1489 



7i\ ^ fSf. 

TsoA-JtiA-lu. 

* Records ae the mirror of the (Dhjana) school.' 

Compiled by Yen-sheu, of the later (or Northern) 
or Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1137, or 11 27- 
1 280. 100 fasciculi ; 3 parts. This is a metaphysical 
work of the Shin or Dhyfina sdbool, founded by Bodhi- 
dharma, the twenty-eighth Indian patriarch, who arrived 
in China in A. d. 520. 

1490 ^ it # 

Efto-BaA-ibwh&n. 

' Memoirs of eminent priests.' 
Compiled by Hwui-Ai&o, a«d. 519, of the Li&n 
dynasty, A.D. S^^'SS?- ^4 &flcicuU; 10 classes. 
257 men are mentioned separately, while 239 are 
added in coarse of narration. They were either Indian 
or Chinese, and not only priests but also laymen, who 
lived in China some time between A. D. 67 and 519. 

The following two works were compiled by I-tsin, 
while staying in the South Sea country of Shi-li-fo- 
shi(?), and sent to China in A.D. 692, under the 
Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907: — 

1491 Ammm^^mmn 

Tfi^<MA-«i-yu-iliu-f&-ldUH9aft-itwli&Ki. 

'Memoirs of eminent priests nnder the great ThAA dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907, who visited the Western region or India 
sod its neighboniing oonntries, to seardi for the law.' 



2 bsdculi There are mentioned fiftynriz priests 
who went from China to India and its neighbouring 
countries during the seventh century A.D.; and four 
others, who were companions of I-tsin on his second 
voyage to the South Sea country of Shi-li-fo-shi, 
and studied there. An extract from No. 1491 
has been published by Mr. Beal in Journal of the 
Boyal Asiatic Society, 1881, pp. 558-572. 

1492 mm^m^^n 

N&n-h&i-ki-kwdi-nSi-flS^itwh&n. 

* Beooffds of the "inner law'' or religion, sent firom the South Sea 
oonntry through one who returns (to China).' 

4 &seiculi; 40 chapters. This is a work on the 
Yinaya. I-tsin depends on the Yinaya-pitaka of the 
U&lasarvAstiv&da-mk&ya, and describes the actual 
practice of the priests in India and the South Sea 
countries. It is the practice which he has wit- 
nessed himself. At the same time, he refutes the 
former Chinese misinterpretations. He does not give 
any account concerning the Buddhists of Ceylon, except 
one passage (fasc. i, fol. 3 b, col. 5), where he says 
that 'those of the Simhala island all belong to the 
Sthavira school, and those of the Mah&sangha (or 
-sanghika) school are expelled (or not found there ?).' 
The term South Sea is used in this work to denote the 
China Sea, though it may include the Indian Ocean also. 

1493 ^M ^ ilf 

Suh-k&o-Baii-itwh&n. 

' A continuation of the memoirs of eminent priests,* or a 
oontinnation of No. 1490. 

Compiled by TSo-stlen, about a.d. 645-667, of the 
Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 40 fasciculi; 10 classes. 
331 persons are mentkniued separately, while 160 are 
added in course of narration. They lived in China 
some time between a.d. 519 and 645. 

1494 ;^B^#H||^J^^iB# 

T&-t8^-anW-8Aii-t8&]i-f&-8h'-Jkwhd.n. 

* Life of the teacher of the law of Tripitoka, (who lired) in the 
Ta-tBh2'-an (great-compassionate-faTOur) monastery,' i.e« 
Hhtlen-ibwaA (Hionen-thsang). 

Compiled by Hwui-li, and annotated by Yen-tshun, 
A. D. 665, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 10 fas- 
ciculi. According, to Kh&i-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, fol. 7 a)^ 
Houi-li left his work unfinished at his death, and Yen- 
tshun made it complete. This teacher (H. T.) spent 
seventeen years on his journey from China to India, 
A. D. 629-645, and died in 664. This work has been 
translated into French by Julien, with the title of 
Yoyages des Pterins Bouddhistesi vol. i. For this 



881 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



French translation, see PiroCBBBor Max Uttller^a Bud- 
dhist Filgrima, in hia Sdeetad Easaya, toL ii, pp. 834- 
279. 

1496 ^ IS ft # 

SoA-k&o-aaA-ihrhAiL 

* Memoirs of eminont priMti, (oom|»iled) ante tho Ictar (or 
Northern) SuA dynaiky, ▲. d. 960-1127/ or a oon t faaatjoe 
of No. 1493. 

Compiled by Taan-nin, A. D. 988, of the later Sun 
dynaatjy a^d. 960-1187. 30 &8cicali; 10 cl aa iei . 
533 prieeta are mentioned separately, while thirty are 
added in course of narration. They lived in China 
aome time between ▲. d. 645-988. 

1496 i£ SS # 

F&-hhieii-ikwh&iL 

' Ae^rd (on the jbumej) of FA-hhien (Pa-hian).' 

Compiled by Ffi-hhien, A.D. 414, of the Eastern 
Tain dynasty, ▲. d. 317-420, after he retamed from 
India to Clhina. He left China in a.d. 399, and 
spent fifteen years on his journey, A.D. 399-413- 
I fasciculus; 36 leaves. This work is otherwise called 
Fo-kwo-iU, or Beoord of Buddha's Country. It has 
been translated into French by A« B.6musat, and into 
English by Bev. S. Beal. 



1497 



)*i^|gi# 



Pi-ibAiu-ni-itwli&n. 

'Memoirt of (oelebnted) Bhikihnwii * 

Compiled by Pto-M&n, about ▲. d. 526, of the Lifin 
dynasty, A. D. 502-557. 4 &sciculi. 65 (Chinese Bhik- 
shunts are mentioned, who lived some time between 
A. D. 326-526. 

1498 + PI P ^ ift 

Shi-man-pien-hwo-lun. 

* A treatifle on explanation of (another*8) doabte, in ten divisions.* 

Composed by FuJi, A. d. 681, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. a fiudculi. This is an answer to a 
work entiUed |P ^ ^ j^ Shih-tien-iEd-i, or < a 
consideration on doubts in the Buddhist books,' by 
KhtLea Wu-'rh, an official attached to the Prince 
Imperial. 

1499 mJE^ 

iTan-iiaft-laiL 

'A treatise or dialogne between JKan-iaA, or one who "dis- 
tiognishes what is right" from false (and TSi-so, or one 
who **is attached to the common or popular views ").* 

Composed by Hhtlen-i, of the Than dynasty, A«i>. 
618-907. 3 fasciculi This work confutes several 



&lse S&tras and namea, such aa Lin-plo-iin, or ' S&tea 
of a marvellous gen,' and Thien-tsaa, or 'heavenly- 
honour,' which latter had been probably uaed for an 
epitnet of Buddha. 

Hm foDowing two works were composed by Fi-Kn, 
A. D. 624-640, of the Thkik dynasty, a. d. 618-907 : — 

1600 ilt ^ ifir 

Po-sid-hiii. 

' A tnalisa on the oonftitatMm of berasj.* 

a ftadculL Thia mkk ecmfutes the sceptical opinions 
of Fn Ti, a contemporary of the author. Fu Ti waa 
' an imperial historiographer under Thin KAo-tsn (the 
first sovereign of the Th&n dynasty, reigned a. d. 618- 
626), and one of the most determined adveraariea of 
the doctrinea of Buddhism.' See Mayers' Chinese 
Beader^s Manual, p, 44, No. 145. 

1601 M lEUn 

Pien-iEaA-huL 

* a treatise on the ezplanatioa,of the trmth.' 

9 fasciculi; 12 chiqpters. This woric chiefly confutes 
the opinions of the Taoista. A preface and oommentaiy 
are added by ZAan Tsa'-li&n, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 

1602 il ^ ifir 

Hu-Arlon. 

'A treatise on tho preservation or protection of the Law.' 

Composed by A'ai'i Rhan-yin, about a.d. 1170, who 
was the prime nunister under the Southern Sun 
dynasty, a.d. 1127-1280. i fasciculus, consisting of 
12,345 Chinese characters. This work confutes the 
sceptical opinions of £u-y4n Siu, who died in A.D. 
107 2. For this latter celebrated statesman and scholar, 
see Mayers' Chinese Beader's Manual, p. 165, No. 529. 

1503 ;^ H ffi Jic IB 

T&-t&&-Bi-yu-i(d. 

' Beoords of the Western regions (made) under the great ThSA 

dynasty, a. d. 618-907.* 

Compiled by Hh(Len-A;w&n (Hiouen-thsang), together 
with his assistant Pien-£i, a.d. 646, of the Th&n 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 12 fasciculi. In this work, 
both the characters and usages of the people, and the 
sacred places of Buddhism, of 138 states in India and 
its neighbourhood are Mentioned ; most of which the 
author visited himself on his journey in a. d. 629-645. 
The country of Magadha is most minutely described 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



884 



in fitfcicali 8 and 9. Tliis work has been tiransUted 
into French by Julien, with the title of Voyages dee 
Pterins Boaddhirtes, vols, ii and iii. It is to be com- 
pared with No. 1 494, and its French translation by the 
same scholar. See Professor Max Mailer's Buddhist 
Pilgrims/ in his Sdected Essays, toL ii, pp. 234-279; 
also Coniiingham's Ancient Geography of India. 



1604 M f^ H f?|B 



d-ifti-8tn-pao-iL 

'Baooid oonotniiiig thA throe preoiow fhingi (Trinttaa, yii. 
Buddha, DhsmiAi and SaAgha) under luooeMiTe dyiiMties.' 

Compiled by F6 KMn-UA, a-d. 597, of the Bui 
dynasty, a. d. 587-618. 15 &seioalL The fitvt three 
&80. contain a general history of Buddhism, from the 
birth of Buddha down to the time of toe compilation 
of this work. The next eleren &sc form a catalogue 
of the Tripitaka translated into <}hineee from a. d. 67 
till 587. The fifteenth fasc. is an index or a minute 
list of the contents of this work, No. 1504. 



1505 Musmmmm^ 

\ Tsi-itu-iki&-li-M&n-hwui-wan. 

' A oollaction of writings on worship and confession firom sft^ersl 

Sfitrtti.' 

Collected by f -shan, a.d. 730, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 4 fiudcnlL 

The following three works were compiled by I-tsin, 
who died in A. d. 713, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 
618-907; — 



1506 Wt§^^ff& 

Shwo-tBui-y&o-hhiA-fSL 

* Roles finr the importont prsctioe of confessing crimes or fmults.' 

5 leaves. 



1507 




^ H TfC 5S tf ^ 

Sheu-7uA-8&n-8hui-y&o-hhiA-f&. 

* Rales for an important practice of the nse of three kinds of 

wster.' 

4 leaves. The three kinds of water are (i) pure 
water for a fixed time, (2) that for an unfixed time — 
both for drink — and (3) water for washing bands, etc. 
Cfl the sixth chapter of No. 1492 by the same author, 
where however the chapter is entitled Shui-yiu-'rh-piu, 
or ' two (different) vessels to be used for water.' 



1608 m^ik^Wilk^ 

Ha-iniA-i&&-8ha&-kw&-i-flL 

* Rules for lettinflifiag things go for their livsoT pieserrition seke.* 

3 leaves. 

1509 mmm^m^ 

Taz'-pgi-tAo-iUUiA-ibA&n-flL 

*BiiIss for ooafassion fa the rsBgioas place of the ssewifol and 
eompsssionate one» or in the temple of BMdha.* 

No anthor^s name given. lofiudouli; 40 chapters. 
According to the statement of the prefiMse, dated a. b. 
1267, this work was first compiled by * prince named 
Si&o Tsa'-liin, in the Yun-pixk period, a. d. 483-493, of 
the Tshi dynasty, a. d. 479-$^^* when it was in ao Cm- 
dcoli, 30 chiqpters. Afterwards it was revised by an 
eminent priest in the Thien-Uen period, A. n. 502-519, 
of the li&n dynasty, A.D. 502-557. But in No. 1493 
it is stated that there was a writing on confession by 
Wu-ti, the fiorst sovereign of the latter dynasty. Then 
a priest named JTan-kwAa or Hwui-shih enlarged it 
and called it by the present title. 

1510 i* i = * fi «| 

F&-hwfirS&n-mdi-ikAftn-i. 

• Geremonisl mles for confession end Bemadhi or meditation on 
(the merit of) the Saddharmepnskisrlk»-satra, No. 134.' 

Compiled by JT'-i, who died A. d. 597, under the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589-618. i fasciculus ; 5 chapters. The 
author lived on the Thien-thfii. hill (in modem Ghe- 
kiang), where he founded his new school ; so that he 
is generally known by the title Thien-th&i-t&-sh', or 
' the great teacher of the Thien-th&i hilL' His posthu- 
mous title is Z'-A»-t&-sh', or ^the great teacher who 
was wise.' See No. 1522. His school is still called 
Thien-thii-tsun (Ten-dai-shu, in Japan). 

1611 ^^^mnm^Mfi^m 

FA-hwIhs&n-mdi-hhiA-eh^-yunHsd&A-pu-iba-L 

• Additional ceremonial roles for one who oonreys his eoncept 
(towards the object worshipped T) while in the practice 
of the .Saddhttrmapnwdsilka •samMhi (as taught in No. 
1510).' 

Compiled by Tsan-dUi, of the Thien-th&i school, who 
died A.D. 782, of the Thfin dynasiy, a.d. 618-907. 
4 leaves. 

The following four works were compiled by Tsun- 
shih, of the Thien-th&i school, about a. d. iooo, of the 
later SvlL dynasty, a.b. 960-1127:^ 



335 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



886 



1512 ^^mm^msfiiik 

finrkw&fL-miA-X;Aliii-filrpa-iku*i. 

' Additional rules for oonfeisioii (and redtel of) the Savaniapr*- 

bhAsa-sfttFfty No. lay.' 

I fasciculuB; 6 chapters. 

1513 ^^m±mmm 

* Ceremoniftl roles for confession and prayer Ibr going to be bom 
in the Pare Land or SakhATatl.* 

1 6 leaves. 

1514 ft4^±^«t«§tf«riin 

W&ii-fihaA-t8iii-ihu-li6-i-hhu&-yuen-'rh-maiL 

' (A treatise on) two subjects for going to be bom in the Pore 
Land or SnkbaTatt, namdy^ determination of doabts and 
practice of prayer.* 

13 leaves. 

1615 mm^^^mmikmm 

iSg JlISi H ^ il 

T8hiii-kw&n-fihi-ym-phu-s&-si&o-fa-tu-hlLi- 
tho-lo-ni-B&n-mdi-L 

* Ceremonial rules for the SamAdhi or meditation on (the merit 
of) the Dhiranl asking the Bodhisattva AyaloUteffam ibr 
making poisonous iigories perish. No. 316.* 

19 leaves. 

The following three works were oompilecl hy JT'-li, 
of the Thien-th&i school, of the later Son dynasty, 

A.D. 960-1127: — 

1516 ^^m ^mmik 

f m-kw&ii-mi&-tstiiH9ha&-ikA&n-L 

' Ceremonial rules foi^ confession (and recital ol) the SoTsma- 
prabha80ttama-(rl^)-eiltra. No. ia6 (or No. 197, c£ 
No. 151a).* 

8 leaves. 

1517 =f'^m:km^'%n^ 

T8hien-6heu-yefL-t&-p6i-6m-/(Aeu-lihifL-£EL 

' Rules for the practice or recital of the Dhftrafil of the heart of 
the great compassionate one who is possessed of a thousand 
arms and eyes, Le. AYatokitefTara, No. 3)0.* 

30 leaves. 

1518 f fi i^ $ % fl ^ 
Li-£SL-hw&-iHfii-i-8hih. 

* Ceremonial roles for worshipping the Saddharmapuiidarika- 

sdtra^ No. 134.' 
. 2 leaves. 



1519 mm^^^mitmrn 

£%'-8ha&-kw&fi-t&o-i&ili-xuenHEiaA-L 

'Ceremonial rules fbr the recital of (a DhAmnl entitled) A'-shan- 
kwin, etc, No. loxo, in the religious place or temple.' 

Compiled by Tsan-shih, of the Thien-th&i school, 
about A. D. 1000, of the later Son dynasty, A. b. 960- 
1127. 17 leaves. 

The following two are the works of ^An-yo, of the 
Thien-th&i school, of the later Son dynasty, a.]>. 960- 
1127: — 

1520 3Plbil»^J3illf0(^ 



Shih-ibiA-jra-Ud-nid-pUiii-li-ta&n-waiL 

* Laudatory compoeitioB for the worship on (the aamversaiy o(> 
the TathAgato iSlkyamuni's entmioe faito NirrAna.' 

8 leaves. 

1621 m^^^m fat Miid%m^ 

Kwdji-t8z'-t8&i-phaH9&-jm-i-lun-ibAea--£Ao-£EL 

'Rules Ibr the rcdtal of the ATalokitesfara-bodhi8attva-(padma)- 

fcintamani-dhArMil, No. 334.' 

8 leaves. 

1522 ^^^^A^iilir&lfi^^ 

Thien-tyii-i('-/K5'ti4h'-i&i-ii>U-tB&ii-wan. 

' Laudatory composition (for the worship) on the annirwsBry of 
the death oiK'-k^ti^', or '•the great teacher who was 
wiae" (Jr4), of the Thien-thSi (hiU or #diooI).* Cf. 
No. 15 10. 

Composed by Tsan-shih, of the Thien-th&i schooL 
about A. D. 1000, of the later Son dynasty, a. d. 960* 
1127. 8 leaves. 

1623 Mits:^^^ 

Tshz'-pfiiHEihiii-JbA&n-flL 

* Rnlas for the confossion of water of mercy and eompaasioB.' 
Compiled by JT -hhaen, who died in a. d. 881, of the 
ThAn dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 fissdoiilL The anthor 
is said to have met with the Arya Kanaka, and they 
both purified their enmity with the so-called water 
of SamAdhi or meditation. Then ^-hhfien composed 
a confessional writings and explained the meaning of 
the Law. This singular account is given in the px^aoe 
by the Emperor JOan-tsn, of the Min dynasly, dated 
A.I). 1416. 

1524 Ji: ^ # iRS H 

ZiA-toh-Jkwhftn-tftA-la. 

'Records of the transmissioB of the lamp (of the Law) up to ths 
JQA-tdh period, a, d. 10Q4-1007, under the later SuA dynasty. 



837 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



338 



Compiled by T&o-yueii, of the SMn or Dhy&na 
achool, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 
30 fasciculL This la a history of the Indian and 
Chinese patriarchs of the DhySna school, which school 
was established in China by Bodhidharma, who arrived 
in that country from India in A. D. 520. In the first 
26 fisisdcali, 171a persons are mentioned; and in 
the remaining fasciculi, accounts of twenty-two eminent 
priests and their verses and compositions are collected. 
See JT'-tsin, fasc. 42, fol. 10 b seq. But in a preface to 
No. 1524, a less number of these patriarchs is given, 
viz. 1 70 1, which number is said to include that of the 
seven Buddhas, mentioned at the beginning of this 
work. The statement of this preface seems to be in- 
correct. No. 1524 was presented to the Emperor 
jTan-tsun, by the author, in a. d. iod6. See Thun-^, 
&SG. 44, fol. 4 a. 



1525 :^ Sft ;^ ei i* SP if ift 

Lia-t8u*t&-8h'-f&-p&o-iban-iEdA. 

' BttiK (spoken) on the high teat of the gem of the Law (or 
DhArmantna) by Liii-tsii-ta«hV or * the greet teacher who 
waa the luth patiiarch (from Bodhidhanua, vis. Hwni- 
naA).* 

Compiled by his disciple TsuA-p&o, of the ShAn or 
Dhy&na school, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
I fasciculus. This is a sacred book among the Southern 
Dhy&na school, Le. the followers of this patriarch. 
Hwui-nan was bom in A. d. 638, and succeeded his 
teacher Hun-dLn, the fifth patriarch, in patriarchate 
in 661, and died in 713. See the addendum by his 
disciple F&-h&L Cf. Uayers' Chinese Reader^s Manual, 
p. 137, No. 428. The succession of this patriarch 
makes a great epoch in the history of the DhyAna 
school, as this school was then subdivided into two, 
namely, Southern and Northern, under Hwui-nan and 
his rival priest Shan-siu, who both established them- 
selves in their respective parts in China. Cf. Edkins' 
Chinese Buddhilm, p. 160 seq. 

1526 ^ n i^ Ic iif ^ 

TBuA-man-ihu&-ylU>-8uh-t8i. 

'A oontinnation of the collection of important (accounts con- 
cerning) the lineage of the doctrinal school.' 

Collected originally by Tsun-yun, about a.d. 1133, 
of the Southern Sun dynasty, A.B. 1 127-1280; and 
continued or added by Tshin-meu, about a.d. 1320, 
of the Yuen dynasty, a.d. i 280-1 368. 21 fasciculL 
This is a history of the patriarchs and other eminent 
priests of the Sh&n or Dhy&na school 




1527 ^ ^ Jjii ^il$ pn 

Miii-Ad&o-shdji-Bh'-yU-lu. 

' Records of the sayings of the Dhy&na teacher MiA-ibi&o 
(" clear understanding *').* 

Compiled by his disciples W^i-Mi, Yun-i^Aan, Yuen- 
yin, Wan-^an, iTan, and others, of the Sh&n or Dhyina 
school, of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960*1127 
6 fasciculi. Min-Aiao in the title is the posthumous 
name of Phu-^&o, given by the Emperor iTan-tsuii, 
in A.D. 1 01 2. See Tbun-^i, fasc. 44, fol. 11 a. 

The following three are the works of JTU-sun, of the 
Sh&n or Dhy&na school, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 
960-1127: — 



1528 




iTwh&n-flSL-ihu^-tsuii-luii. 

' A treatise on the right school of transmitting the Law.* 
2 fasciculi. The author asserts that Bodhidharma 
was a patriarch of the orthodox school; and confutes a 
remark on this subject, by Shan-Ad, a SrkmAnA of the 
Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-907, as well as an Indian work, 
Fu-f&-t8&n-yin-yuen-Ann, or History of the Indian 
Patriarchs, No. 1340, in which work Bodhidharma 
is not mentioned. 



1529 



# J^ jE ^ i 

jrwh&n-f&-^»A-t8iiii-iE;i. 

* Beeords of the right school of transmitting the Law.' 

10 &8ciculi. This is a history of the patriarchs 
and eminent priests of the Sh&n or Dhy&na school. 

1630 H ^ H 

Fa-iEd&o-pien. 

' A collection (of misoellaneons compositions) on the praaervation 

of the teaching (of Bnddha).' 

3 fasciculi. The author JTAi-sun was very fiunous 
by his literary talents, and it is stated in Thun-^ 
(fasc 45, fol. 18 a) that some celebrated literati of his 
time, such as Eu-y&n Siu and others, admired him very 
much when they saw the above three works. The 
Emperor Zan-tsun (a. d. 102 3-1 063) was the first 
admirer of Khi-saii, when the former read the following 
sentence in a composition of the latter : j^ J^ ^\ 
j^ ^ w6i-f&-pu-w6i-Bhan, or *(I do my best) for the 
sake of the Law, but not for my own sake.* The Emperor 
at once ordered to admit the works of JS^i-sun into the 
Canon, and gave the author tlie honourable title Min- 
iti&o-t&-sh', or 'the great teacher who illustrates the 
teaching (of Buddha).' This event took place in a. d. 
1062. 

Z 



339 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



840 



1531 m^M^mmmMt 

Yuen-yii-fo-ifcAo-sh&ii-sh'-yu-lu. 

' Records of the layings of the Dh jAoa teftcfaer Ynen-yli-fo-JUd 
(«* he who fuUy understood the fruit of Bnddha").* 

Compiled by his diedpleB 8h&o-lon and others, 
about A. D. 1 133, of the Southern Sun dynasty, iuD. 
1127-1280. 17 fasciculi. 

1532 Am^wftmmmnt 

T&-hwui-phu-Mo-sh&n-sh'-yu-liL 

* Records of the sayings of the DhyAne teacher TSrhwui-phu-l»io 
(** great-wiadom-fttll-understanding ").' 

Compiled by his disciple Yun-wan, in the iTien-t&o 
period, A. D. 1 1 65-1 173, of the Southern Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 1127-1280. 12 fasciculi. Besides this there are 
three other works relating to the same teacher, which 
works are however not mentioned separately ii^ the 
original catalogue of the present collection of the 
Chinese Tr^>itoka (Ta-min-s&n-ts4n-shan-ki6o-mu-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 16 a). But in the same catalogue, No. 153 s 
is said to be in 30 £Bt8ciculi, so as to include as it were 
the three other works. They 




(a) :kB ftfl^fSi^W 

TiUhwui-Ai&o-Bh&ti-sh'-pha-shwo. 

• Qeneral speech of the Dhyftna teaoher TA-hwui (-f bu)4aio.' 

Recorded by his disciples Hwui-«an aad Ynn-wan, 
in A. D. 1 190. 5 fasciculL 

(b) :km^^ 

Ta-hwui-fft-yu. 

* Religious conversation of Ti-hwui.* 
Recorded by his disciple T&o-sien. 3 fasciculi. 



(c) 



^mmm 



T&-hwui-sha-waiL 

' Inquiring letters of Ti-hwuL' 

Collected by his disciple Hwui-^an. i fasciculus. 
The latter two works were afterwards re-coUeeted 
by Hwan Wan-ikftM. 

1533 ^ ^ f\t ^^^ B 

Tliien-mu-Aru&-f&&-ho-6liaA-kwdii-lu. 

* Large records of (the sayings of) the UpAdhyAya or teacher 
ZiiA-fAA (** middle peak "), of the Thien-mu hill (in modem 
Chekiang)/ 

Compiled by his disciple Tshz'-tsi, of the Sh&n or 
Dhy&na school, in the K'-k' period, a.d. 1321-1323, 
of the Yuen dynasty, a. d. i 280-1368. 30 fasciculi. 




1634 1f^ ^ M i IE & ^ 

MiAo-flL-lien-hwft-iKik-hhuen-L 

* A hidden meaning of (or introductioo to) the SaddhamapuiMia- 

ilka^tia, No. 134.' 

Spoken by JT'-ibS-tA-sh' (f *i), of the Thien-thii 
hill or school, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. ^B^-6iS ; and 
recorded by his disciple KwAn-tin, who died in A. d. 
632, under the Thin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. ao 
&acicttli. 

1635 ^$ tl ^M^ 
F&-hw&-hhiiea-i-Bhih-t8hien. 

A commentary on the preoading work. 

Compiled by Tsin-^&n, of the Thien-tfaii school, who 
died in A. D. 78a, of the TbAn dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
ao fasdculi. 

1636 1f^& M MM ^ ^ 
MiAo-fSUlien-hwA-iiA-wan-iu. 

*(An explanation of) the words aad sentences <tf the Saddharma- 

pnnrfartka^wttga, Ko. 134.' 

Spoken by Z'-ibo-ti-sh' (Z'-i), of the Thien-th&i hill 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618; and 
recorded by his disciple Ew&n-tin. ao fasciculi The 
recorder says in his introduction that he heard this 
explanation or lectQre at Zin-li&n (Nanking) in his 
twentyHBeventh year of age, and afterwards revised his 
record at TAn-AAin ('red hiU') in his sixty-ninth year. 

1637 ii i ^ ^ IE 
F&-hwftrwaii-iii-ii. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 

Compiled by Ts&n-sftn, of the Thien-thai school, 
of the Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-90^. 30 fasciculi. 

1638 M ]tM 

Mo-ho-iti-kw&iL 

' MahA-samatha^vipasyanA (?)/ or ' Great cessation and seeing 
clearly, or meditation and knowledge.' 

Spoken by K'-ko-iH-A* (iT'-i), of the Thien-thfti 
hill or school, in A.D. 594, under the Sui dynasty, 
A.I). 589-618; and recorded by his disciple Kw£n- 
tin. 20 fiisciculi; 10 divisions. This work is said to 
contain the doctrine of JT'-i's own understanding; so 
that it is essential in the teaching of the Thien-thii 
school. The two Chinese characters iSi-kwAn in the 
title are generally understood to be a translation of 
two technical words, namely, ^amatha and Yipasyani, or 
Samatha and Yipassana. See Childers* Pali Dictionary, 
pp. 429 b, 580 a. Cf. Min-i-tsi, fasc. 10, fol. 19 b seq. 



841 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



842 



Bat in No. 1538, the meditation and knowledge are 
repeatedly explained bb those of the Mah&y&na, For 
this reason Mah& (mo-h6) in the title may stand for 
the Mah&yfina (et No. 1 542), or at least in the sense 
of not' only 'great' bat also 'ezcdlent' or saperior to 
th6ee of the Hinayina. For it is a very popular 
interpretation among the Chinese Buddhist litera- 
tore, that the Sanskrit word Mahi equals in meaning 
three Chinese words, namely, ^^ tfi, great, ^ to, 

many or much, and R^j^ shan, excellent. This in- 
terpretation is given in Kum&nu^tya's translation of 
the Hah&pra^^p&ramitfi-sfttra-^fistra, Le. the Tfi-A^- 
tu-lun. No . 1 1 69. It is quoted under the term ]£ah&- 
yfina, in Min-i-tai, fasc. la, fol. la b. But it may 
equally be said that Mah& in the title is used for the 
purpose of distinguishing thb large work from No. 
1540, which see. 

Nos. 1534, 1536, and 1538 are so important works 
of the Thien-th&i school, that they are generally called 
Th]en-th&i-s&nrt&-pu, or the ' three great works of the 
Thien-th4i' 




1539 itMW ff i^% 

jri-kwftn-fa-hhiA-ikwyLn-hiiii-iti& 

A commentaiy on the preceding work. 

Compiled by Ts&n-din, of the Thien-th&i school, 
of the Th&n dynasty, A. b. 618-^07. 40 faaciculL 

1540 #^J];ffi4fe||jfe5S 

Siu-si-li-kwftn-tso-syLn-filry&o. 

* An importuice of the law of fitting in DhyAna or the practice 
of meditMion and knowledge.' 

Compoeed by iT-i, of the Thien-th&i hill or school, 
of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. a £ftsciculi; 
10 chapters. This work is otherwise called Thun- 
man-ibi-kw&n,or a book on meditation and knowledge 
for the use of an untaught youth ; a^d also Siao-^- 
kwin, or a little or short book on meditation and 
knowledge. The first four chapters or sections have 
been translated by Mr. Beal, in his Catena, pp. 251- 
273. 

1541 

JTi-kwAn-i-lfii. 

A short commentary on the Mo-hd-Jbi-kwAn, No. 1538. 
Compiled by Ts&n-db, of the Thien-*thai school, of 
the ThM dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 2 &sciculi. 

The following two works were compoeed by Hwui- 
Bz*, who died in a.d. 577, of the iTftan dynasty, A.D. 

657-589:— 



itmmm 



1542 A fUJl; IR ^ PI 

Tft-Bhan-ii-kwftn-fill-maiL 

' MahAjana-Mmatha-Tipafyani-dhaniiaparyAya^' or ' the doctrine 
of meditation and knowledge of the MahAyAna.' 

4 fasciculi. 

1543 n&^mm^m^f^ 

£u-£Gir-wu-»Jkafi-B&ii-m6i-f&-inan. 

' SarradharmAnmaaamadhi-dharmaparyftya,' or ' the doctrine of 
meditation on the absence c^ dispute ooaceming all the 
states of existence.' 

3 fasciculi. The author Hwui-sz' was the disciple 
of Hwui-wan, and the teacher of f -i, the founder of 
the Thien-th&i school. Hwui-wan first taught th^ 
doctrine, of this school, depending on the Saddharma- 
pufk^arikaHiiitra, No. 134. 

The following two works were compiled by Kwftn- 
tin, of the Thien-th&i school, of the Thin dynasty, A. D. 
618-907: — 



1544 Ammmmti 




T&rpdn-nid-ph&n-ikiA-hhuen-L 

* A hidden m^i^iniwg of (or introduction to) the llahAparininrSflM- 

sfttia, Nos. 113, 1x4.* 

2 fieusciculi. 



1545 



T&-p&n-m6-ph&n-ikifiHEdiiL 

* A commentsry on the MahftparinirrSaia-sfttra, Kos. 1x3, 114.* 
Bevised by Ts&n-^sftn, of the Thien-thfti school, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 33 fiudculi. 



1646 mmmtimv^mm^ 



NiA-phAn-iiA-hhuen-i-fi^yuen-^-yao. 

A commentary on the NiA-phan-MA-hhtten-i, No. 1544. 

Compiled by f -yuen, a.d. 1014, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi The last four 
characters in the title, being a special name for this 
commentary, may be translated into ' a secret import- 
ance for discovering the origin or trutii(?).' 




n 




1547 ^ f «? ^ 

F&-hw&-JtiA-iji-ld-hhiA.l 

* (An explanation of) the meaning of the fourteenth (or tUrteenth) 
chapter on the SnkhaTihAra or ''ha^py-walking" of the 
SaddhannapaiMbvlk»«<itra, No. 134.' For the order of the 
chi^ter, see colnmn 46 above. 

Compiled by Hwuinsz', of the Zhm dynasty, A. d. 
557-589. I fisscioulus. 

Z2 



843 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



S4A 



1548 ^ ^ 9 IE ^ H 

Jri]i-kw&A-ini]&-iki&-hhiien-i. 

* A hidden mmnfny of (or introdiiction to) the Baimnwpnhldm- 

ftltn. No. 127.' 

Spoken by K'-k^i^Hih' (JT'-i), of the Thien-tii^ hill 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, ▲. d. 589-618; and 
recorded by his disciple Kw&n-tin. 2 &acicali. 

1549 ^a^^i^^^^Mie 



JTin-kwAA-miA-^-hhuen-i-fihi-i-ilL 

A oommentoiy on the preceding work. 

Compiled by f *-li, of the Thien-th&i school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960*1127. 6 fascicidi. The 
last three characters in the title, being a special name 
for this work, may be translated into ' record bf picking 
up what has been left unrecorded.' 

1550 ^ HI ^ ^ ifi IK 

jrin-k&fi-pftn-^o-itiA-Bhu. 

* a commentaiy on the Va^raXribAedikA-pfa^rffApAramitA-tfttra, 

No. 10.' 

Spoken by Z'-ito-t&-sh' (Z*-!), of the Thien-th&i hill 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618; and 
recorded by his disciple Kw&n-tin. i fasciculus. 

1551 ^^ mmik 

Thien-th&i-sz'-iki&o-i. 

* (A treatise on) four diTisions of (Buddhe't) teaching according 

to the Thien-thai achool.' 

Composed by Ti-kwan, a learned Corean priest of the 
Thien-th&i school, under the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 
960-1137. I fasciculus. This work depends on No. 

1568. The four divisions are technically called |K |S 

J^lJ m ts&n, thun, pieh, yuen. Edkins translates these 

into 'collection, progress, distinction, and completion.' 
See his Chinese Buddhism, p. 182. 

1552 ^±m &:^ ^ 

JTin-kwI^-miA-AriA-wan-itu. 

* (An explanation of) the words and aentenoes of the Suvamapra- 

bhasa-fiCltra, No. 127.' 

Spoken by Z'-te-tfi-sh* (JT'-i), of the Thien-th4i hill 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 6 fas- 
ciculi* 

1553 ^^mu^ ^ ^ 

Jfin-kw&A-miA-iin-wan-iu-ii. 

A commentuy on the preceding work. 

Compiled by f -li, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, jud. 960-X127. 12 fasciculi. 



The following two works were «poken by Jr'-A»-t&-sh' 
(K'-i), of the niien-th&i hill or school, of the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589-618; and recorded by his disdple 
Kw&n-tin :— 



1564 



^ H ?£ S^ 

Pha-8&-li6-i-sha. 

'A commentary on the BodhiiattTa-pralunoksha(-sAtim, No. 1096)/ 
2 fiudculi; 



* 






1655 

Kw&n-yin-hhUen-i. 

'A hidden »«*M«*"g of (or introdnction to) the Avalokiteirara 
(-flatra. No. 137, or the a 5th chapter of No. 134).' 

2 fiuciculL This work is a minute commentary on 
the title of the chapter, namely, Kw£n-shi-yin-phu-6&- 
phu-man-phin, i. e. AvalokitefYara-bodhisattTa-saman- 
ta-mnkha-pariTarta. See No. 137. 




* 





1556 



Ew&n-yin-hhUen-i-ilL 

A commentary on the preceding work. 

Compiled by ^-li, of the Thien-th&i school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127. 4 filscicuU. 



1557 



EwsLarjin-i-shu. 

' A commentary on the AvaIokiteiTara(-«<^tra).' Gf. No. 1555. 
Spoken by f '-^o-ti-sh' (JT'-i), of the Thien-th&i hill 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 2 fas- 
ciculi 



1558 



m ^ ^ i 

Ewftn-yin-i-shu-itL 

A commentary on the preceding "work. 
Compiled by JT'-li, of the Thi^n-th&i school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127. 4 fasciculi. 



1559 



mmmmmmm 

Ew&n-wu-liM-sheu-fo-iUA-Bhu. 

' A commentary on the Amit Aynr-bnddha-dhyAna (?)-8atn. 

No, 198.* 

Spoken by iT-^o-ta-sh' (iT'-i), of the Thien-tbii 
hill or school, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 
I fasciculus. 

1560 mMmmnmmisifm^> 

Ew&h-wu-l]&]^-sheu-fo-A:iii-«ha-iniAo-t8uii-H&o. 

A oommentaiy on the preceding work. 



845 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



346 



Compiled by JT-li, of the Thien-th&i school, in A. d. 
i02iy under the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 
6 faeciculL The last throe characters in the title, being 
a special name of this work, may be translated into 
' record of the wonderful principle.' 

1561 5e^4if*;^eriijiipip 

TUen-tyd-Jk'-Jbo-tl^-Bh'-Bh&n-man-itAa-ikud. 

' An oral transmurion of the doctrine of Dhytna or meditation* 
by Jr4x>-ta^' {KA), of the Thien^faAi (hiU or icfaoolV 

Becorder's name not mentioned, i &8cienlus. 



1562 




TahiA-kwftii-yin-iiik-sha 

* A commenterj on the AvalokiteffarA-yAfauut (f)-satn, No. 326.* 

Spoken by E'-m-tk^* (iT-i), of the Thien-tUd 
hill or school, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 
I fiisciculus. 



1563 



mm'&mmmm^> 



TshijQL-kw&n-yin-iHjSL-ahu-Bh&ii-i-ikA&o. 

A oommentMy on the preoeding work. 
Compiled by iT'-yuen, of the Thien-thii school, of 
the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 4 fasdculL 
The last three characters in the title being a spedal 
name of this work may be translated, into ' record df 
opening the meaning.' 

The following three works were spoken by JT-M-ti-sh' 
(Z'-i), of the Thien-th&i hill or school, of the Sui 
dynasty, A.D. 589-618; and No. 1566 was recorded 
by his disciple Kw&n-tin, but the recorders of Nos. 1 564 
and 1565 aro not mentioned : — 

1564 mmmm^wtmmmft 

^^ Z^ *f|V 

Shih-mo-ho-p&ii-xt>-po-lo-ini-iKA-iifto- 

i-B&n-mSL 

*Ab espboation of the flamidhi or meditation called nnderftanding- 
thonght (ezplafaied In) the Ifahapre^^pAramita-iatra, No. ?.' 

I fasciculus. 

1565 ^ i^Ji^ 

Sz'-nien-Mu. 

* (A difoonne or woric) <m the JSatnr-flmntj-npasthina, or foor 

rabjects of thoughts.' 

4 fascicuU. The subject of this w(^k is the first 
division of the thirty-seven constituents of true know- 
ledge, or the Bodhipakshika-dharma. See Childers' 
Pali Dictionary, pp. 9 a b, 466 b. 




1566 t^^mmm^mm 

Zan-w&ii-hu-kwo-p&n-^o-iUii-Bha. 

' A oommentaiy 04 the KAroiiilcarl^a^eiiqpaia (t)-pri^«apanunitA- 

■atn, No. 17,* 
5 &8ciculL 

1567 mwti:^s,mmm^m 

FoH3hwo-2ian-w&ii-hu-kwo-p&n-;?o-po-lo- 
mi-ikili-Bhu-slian-p&o-Ad. 

A oommentarjr on the preoeding work. 
Compiled by ShAn-yueh, of the Thien-thai school, 
A.D. 1230, under the Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. 
ixa^-ia8o. 4 &sdouli. The last three characters in 
the title, being a special name of this work, may be 
translated into ' record of spiritual gems.' 

1568 ^^ AWc :kM 

Thien-lMi-p&->Hao-t&-L 

'An ontliae of eight diviBions of (Baddha's) teaching according 

to the Thien-th&i schooL' 

Drawn by Kwan-tin, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. The eight 

divisions are tedmically called ^^ ^^ j^ ^, ^ 

1£» PI SI. JM> IB» *^' ^^^' P*"°"' P'*'*^' *^"' 
thun, pieh, yuen. Edkins translates these into 'the 

compliant, gradual, secret, indeterminate, collection, 

progress, distinction, and completion.' See his Chinese 

Buddhism, p. i8a. The first four are styles of teaching 

considered as medical compounds, while the last four are 

those of the law taught as the taste or power of 

medicine. The last four are fully explained in Nos. 

1551 and 1569. 



1669 




mm 

Sz'-Jki&o-i. 

* (A woriL on) the meaning of fonr divitiona of (Buddha's) teaching.' 

Of. Nos. 1551, 1568. 

CknnpoBed by K'^ (Z'-i), of the Thien-th&i hill or 
school, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 589-618. 6 fasciculi. 

1570 H if W li 

Kwo-tshiA-p&i-la. 

' A oollectioa of a handred (compositions of the teacher) of the 
Kwo^ahiA (monastery, vis. IT-i, of the Thien-thfti hill or 
school).' 

Collected by his disciple Kw&n-tin, of the Thun 
dynasty, a. d. 61^-907. 4 fasciculi. 



847 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



348 



1671 mm^m^^fi^^n 

Shik-idiilii-po-lo-mi-tflluE'-ti-flUmaiL 

plnadti.' 

Spoken hj K'-U-U^' (JT-i), j>f the Thion-th&i hiU 
or idiooly of the Sui dynaflty, ▲.d. 58^-618, end 
reootded by hie dieciple Flrian» end terieed ly Kwia- 
tin. lofiMcicalL 

16t2 ^ ^ ^M ^ f^ 

Fft-ibid-tehz'-ti-ihi-maiL 

* Tha flfifc gite or itep to the order or dofne of die fteto of 

Compoeed by K'-ko (Z'-i), of the Thien-thiti hill or 
echooly of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 3 feedonlL 
This ie a naefnl work on the Baddhist tieohnioal terme. 

The following two works were spoken by JT-ibo-ti-sh' 
(Z'-i), of the Thien-thii hiU or school, of the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589-618, and No. 1573 was recorded 
by his disciple Kwin-tin, but the recorder of No. 1574 
is not mentioned: — 

1578 :** # H * ^ i3f 

F&n-ta&-B&ii-mdi-bhi]l-f&. 

* Roloi far the pieetioe of the Y aipvlye-MiiUUlhi or eitended 



I fiUMdculuB. 

1574 Jt ± + » |& 

TaiA-thu-flhi-i-luiL 

'A trestifo on tn dosbti aboot the Pun Land (SukhiTatt).* 

I bsciculus. This treatise explains ten doubts about 
being bom in Sukhivati of Amitiyus or Amitabha^ 
and removes them, according to JTTs own yiew-^on 
this doctrine. The ten doubts are — (x) Those who 
wish to be bom in the Pure Land seem to be in want 
of great mercy and compassion, {a) Their wish to be 
bom seems to be contniy to the reason or law of 
wundian or 'without birth* ( Anutpanna t). (3) They 
seem to wish partially to be bom in one land. (4) They 
seem to believe partialy .in one Buddha. (5) Even 
thosewho aze not free from worldly thirst are allowed 
to be bom there. (6) They are said to attain to tiie 
state of freedom from return (AviniTartanlya). (7) They 
do not wish to be bom in the inner palace (of the 
Tushita heaven, where the future Buddha Haitreya lives 
now). (8) They aze aUowed to be bom there only by 
meditating or thinking intensely on Amit&yus or Ami- 
tftbha ten times. (9) Women and the deformed are not 
allowed to b^ bom there. (10) Whether any other 
action or practice is needed for going to be bom there. 



As to the eighth doubt, the term -^ j^ shi-nien is 
generally explained by others as 'repetitions of Bud- 
dha's name ten times/ but Z'-i takes it in the sense of 
'inteose thought on Buddha ten times.' Of. No. 1559, 
where his whole view is fuDj SKplained. 

1575 H /Cl'gfir IK 

Ew&OL-sin-lun-shii. 

*A oo m ttM itai j an the teaatiaa abovt madttatioii cm tha heart 

(oompoaad by JE*-i)/ 

Compiled by Kwin-tin, of the Thien-thii school, of 
the Thika dynasty, A. n. 618-907. 5 fasciculi. 

Nlln-yoH3z'-t&-8h&n-8h^-li-Bhi-yuen-wan. 

* Vmjm hj Hwni-o', the great Dhyina teacher of the NSn-yo, 
or the aoathern high mountain.' 

I &sciculus. For the author Hwui-sz', see Nos. 154 a, 
i643» 1647. 

1577 ^ cT il # ;^ SS J^J fl 

Thien-th&i-Jk'-Ax>-t&Hah'-pieh-irwh&n. 

• A fepaiate or tpedal lift of JT-iO-ta^' (JT-i), of the Thien-thii 

(hiU or Khool V 

Compiled by his disciple Kw&n-tin, of the Thfin 
dynasty, a d. 618-907. i &sciculus. 

The following two works were compoeed by Ts&n-zAn, 
of the Thien-th&i school, of the Thfin dynasty, ad. 
618-907: — 



1578 



itM^M 



jn-kw&n-t&-i. 

< An ouUine of (Mo-h5.)id.kwftn, No. 1538.' 
a I leaves. 

1579 M ISF >C> 5^ 

Sh'-ituA-sin-y&o. 

* (A tnatiae on) the heginning and end of the importance con- 
cerning the heart.' 

a leavee. 

1680 ii^ tH 5^ # 

'(A treatiae on) the importance of the practice of oonfeaabn.* 

Composed by Z'-li, of the Thien-th£i school, of the 
later BaA dynasty, a. p. 960-1x37. 17 leaves. 

1581 + :^^ z: n 

Shi-pu-'rh-man. 

'(A treatiee on) ten inieparable (*'i|ot two") sebjecte.' 



840 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



850 



Composed. by Tsin-dlii, of th« Thien-thlU tchool, 
of the Thia dynasty, A. n. 6x8-907. 14 leayeB. This 
work is 8 pert o^ or an extraot &om No. 1535. See 
iC'-tsin, £we. 43, fol. 9 a. 

1582 4S 5^ I j^ 

Sb'.jio-iMo. 

' Raoord of pointiiig out impprtmn.* 
A oommentoiy on the pvaoediiig work. 

Compiled by Z'-li, of the ThJeo-lMi ichool, of ike 
later San dynasty, a. d. 960-1 rsf . a %wii^1i. 

1583 ^W W 

Zin-k&A-pL 

* A diamoiid probe.* A metaphyiiod work. 

Compo0ed by Ts&n-^An, of the Thien-thii achcoly 
of the Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i &8cieiiliifl; 
37 leaTee. 

i584i»il«i|gilA:>ziWra 

FlUib'-i-pien-kw&nHnn-'rh-pAi-waiL 

' T^ro himdred qvaitioni on (th« tvMtiie about) meditatiop on tbe 
hcwt (et No. Z57fiX Mng » work loft by TM^ (unfiniihed!) 
•thifdoitii.' 

Compiled by JO-Jhin, of the Thien-tUd sohool, of 
the later Son dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. i fascicalns; 
27 leaves. 

1586 ^^ M 

Ti]A-iki&-tsL 

'A oompi]alloa(of foienl aoooimti of the Law, made bj a pfieit) 

of ToA-lda (name of a plaoe).* 

Compiled by Hhden-^iio, of the Thien-th&i school, 
of the Thftn dynasty, a. d. 618-907. a &8<»oaIi. This 
work does not belong to the Shftn or Dhy&na school, 
though its lull title has the two characters Bb&n-tsan 
or ' Dl^Aca school.' 

The following two works were composed by Hw&i- 
tso, of the Thien-tUd school, of the Ynen dynasty, a.d. 
1280-1368: — 

1586 ^-^ i^M^ W 




Thien-thfti-lrwh&Drfo-sin-yin-iL 

* A reoord of the tranaminkm of the teal of Buddha*! heart 
(Bnddha-hndaya-mndriX of the Thien-thai i^iooL' 

10 leaves. 

1687 ^ ± ^ il IS PI 

TsiA-thu-iiik-kw&n-y&o-inan. 

' An important gate or doctrine of meditation on the rtite of the 

Pue Land (Snkhavatl).* 
18 leaves. 



1588 



Sheu-l&fi-yen-JtiA-i-h&L 

'Hie lea of the meaning of (or a commentary on) the StnAgunt^ 

■atta» No. 446.' 

Compiled or collected by Hhien-kwei, about a.d. 
1 165, under the Southern Sun dynasty, A.i>. 1127- 
ia8o. 30 fiiaciculi. It contains three older com- 
mentaries, which are arranged one after the other 
under each sentence or passage of the Siitnu The 
respective titles and compilers of these three com- 
mentaries are— (i) I-shu, or ' a statement of the mean- 
ing,' by Tsa'-stlen, about A.D. 1030. (a) Filo-sh'- 
ylo-i, or 'a mark for pointing out the important 
meaning,' by Hhifto-yueh, about A.D. 1073. (3) Tsi-ifeiC, 
or * a collection of explanations,' by ^an-yo, about a. d. 
1059. 



The following two works were compiled by Zhn- 
kw&n, the fourth patriarch of the Hw&-yen or Avatam- 
saka school, who died in A.i>. 806, under the Th&n 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907: — 

1589 A:^ 9IM$m^U 

T^fie^-kw&A-fo-hwIiryen-iEiA-fihu. 

• A conunentaryon'the BoddhATatamsaka-TaipnlyaFiatia, Ncf. 88.' 
60 fasciculi. 

1590 A:^ fUM^mUSU 

TIUf&A-kw&ii-fo-hwIir-yen-jdii-stii-ahu- 

yen-i-ibA&o. 

A commentary, on the preceding work. 
90 Cftsciculie 

The following three works were composed by Fi-tsan, 
the third patriarch of the Hwfc-yen school, now. called 
S -^ ^ Hhien-sheu-tsun, after the posthumous 
name of this patriarch, who died in a.d. 71a, under 
the Thin dynasty, a. d. 6x8-907 : — 



$m-mmm^mm 



1591 

Hwli>-yen-yi-ahaft-iifto-i-£EUQ-t8hi-ilAii. 

' A tnatiae on the diatinction of the meaning of the 

of one Tehide (Ekayina), of the BoddhATataswaka-fatri, 
Noe. 87, 88.' 

4fiMcicnli; 10 chapters. 



351 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



852 



1592 ijBI«Wi*rf&ftjfe = ll5b 

Hw&-7en-iHik-miA-f&-phin-n6i-HHB&n-pAo-iAii. 

'A treat&M on tba Trintn* «itablitKed or oipldiMd in the 
MUk-fi ("dMr bw") dii^yter of Uio BoddbivstemMlui. 
■dtn, No«. 87 (fcse. 10), 88 (fuo. z8).' 

a fasdcoli. 

1593 ^^mMM^^^imm 

Sia-hw&-y6ii-fto-^'-w&A-tsm-hw&ii-7ueii-kw&ii. 

' (A trastiae on) the deepest meening of the BuddhATatMank*- 
•fttra, Noe. 87, 88, vis. when lUeeneii conet to an vidt it 
if the retvni to ite oricin.' 

16 leaves; 6 chapters. 

1594 M A 1^ 

Tuen-mn-lan. 

'Atfcntiee on the origfai of man.* 

Compoaed hy Taun-mi, the fifth patriareh of the 
HwA-yen school, who died in A. b. 841, under the Th&n 
dynasty, ad. 618-907. 11 leavea; 4 chapters. The 
first chapter confutes Confucianism ; the second does 
the same with the Hlnay&na school, and even some of 
the followers of the Mahiy&na who still believe in only 
a part of the Law ; the third explains the true doctrine 
of Buddha; and the fourth unites all those before 
confuted, and treats them as if they were all the right 
teachings, being produced from one and the same source. 
This is a very well-known work. 



1595 



$ j6g ^ # M^ 



Hw4-Jren-JfeiA-4'-kw6i. 

* An outline of the contents of the BoddhATatMMaka-satra, 

Noo. 87, 88.' 

Drawn by F&-tsfin, the third patriareh of the Hwi- 
yen school, of the Th&n'dyi)asty, A. d. 618-907. i Cbui- 
ciculus; 27 leaves; 10 chapters. 



1596 




Zu-hw&-yen-flir£id-kw&ii-man. 

* A oommentarj on (the treatise about) the meditation on the 
state of existence, according to tlie BuddhiTatamsak*- 
stLtra, Nos. 87, 88.' 

Compiled by Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen school, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
I fasciculus. The text was composed by Tu FA-shun, 
the first patriarch or the founder of this school in 
China, who died in a. d. 640. 

1597 MM^M^ UM^ 
Fa-i-iiSo-idA-lun-flhu-shwo-y&o. 

' An extract from a commentary on the S&atn, No. 1309, of the 
Satra of Buddha's last teaching. No. laa.* 



Made by Tsin-yuen, a Corean priest of the HwlUyen 
school, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127 
I ftsciculus; 63 leaves. The original commentator 
is not mentioned. The iSIUtra is wrongly ascribed to 
Atfvagfaosha, instead of Yasnbandhu. See Z'-tsin, 
&S0. 36, fol. 18 b. 

1698 i jR i* J?l i: ^ 

HwA-yen-fariKS-hhueii-iifu 

'A hidden nunor of the state of existence (Dharmadhatu) 

aecordiag to the BuddhavstaoMaka-sfttim, Nos. 87, 88.' 
A oonmentarjr on No. 1596. 

Compiled by ZAan-kw&n, the fourth patriarch of the 
Hwi-yen school, of the Thftn dynasty, ad. 618-907. 
a fasdculL 

1599 ^^^m^^^iSfm^^ 

P&n-jgno-po-lo-mi-tcHEdn-iiik-Ii&o-sha. 

'An nhridged or hiief commentary on the Fhi^Jtaparaoiitl^ 

hr»dm7»-Batn, No. ao.' 

Compiled by F&-tsin, the third patriarch of the 
Hw&-yen school, in A d. 70a, under the Th&n dynasty, 
A. 0.618-907. I fiMdeulus; 13 leaves. 

1600 m^^'m^mm^m 

P&n-^so-sin-iiii-li&o-Bhu-lien-ahu-Jd. 

A commentavy on the preceding work. 
Compiled by Sh'-hwui, of the Hwi-yen school, who 
died in a d. 946, under the Latter Tsin dynasty, a d. 
936-^4^* a fiMciculL The last three characters in 
the title, heing a special name for this work, mean 'a 
record of pearls united together by a stripg.' 

1601 £ ff & IE It 

TU-l&n-phan-liAHdia. 

* A commentary on the miambana-sfttra. No. 303.* 
Compiled by Tsun-mi, the fifth patrisrch of the 
HwA-yen school, of the Thfin dynasty, A n. 618-907. 
2 fiiscicttlL 



1602 fj||^0iii^ 





mmm 



Hw&-y6n-itin-Bh'-t8z'-HA-yuB-£en-l^-iK& 

'A brief commentary on the treatise about the Buddhavstamsaka- 
utLtn compared with a golden lion.' 

Compiled by Tsin-yuen, a Corean priest of the Hwa- 
yen school, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 
19 leaves. The text is the work of Fi-tsan, the third 
patriarch of the HwiUyen school, who wrote this treatise 
at the request of the Empress Wu Tso-thien, A. ix 684- 
705, of the Th&n dynasty. The golden lion referred to 



858 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



854 



in the tide is said to have been an ornament placed 
in the Imperial garden. The last foor eharacteri in the 
title, being a special < name for this commentary, may 
mean ^ explanation (as imperfect) as (a dragoiriRppears) 
in the midst of a cloud(t)/ 

1603 mm^mmmm 

Fo-shwo-o-mi-tlio-iiA-aha. 

* A eomiiMntarj on the BiiddhaUiashitapAiiutayiis^tns ie. fb« 
shoK SnkhiYattvyClha, Ko. aoo.* 

Compiled by Ynen-hhiiU>, a Corean priesti of the 
ThAn dynasty, a. b. 618-907. 9 leaves. 

1604 18 ^ S ii ;^ IQf # 

Sh&o-hhiA-ibuA-ti&o-tAnt8&]&-yin. 

'Sounds of (the worda oO tlie gmfc aapoaftory, or a diottonary 
of the Bnddhirt Gwon, fepublbhed in the SUU>-hhiA 
period, A.D. 1131-1x62 (under the Sovthen 8uA dpaetj, 
A.o. 1127-1368)/ 

Compiled (originally f) by ZXn-kwftn, in about ▲.d. 
1094, under the later or Northern Sun dynasfy, A* D. 
960-z 127. 3 CuKdculL 

1605 — i^ « # H 

Ti-tshid-iiA-yin-i. 

* A diotloiivj {** loiind end meening 'O of the whole Canon.' 

Compiled by Hhtlen-yin, in about a. b. 649, under 
the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 26 bsciculL 

1606 i jlS ^ # H 

« A dietiontty (''sound and meaning'*) of the BuddhAmtMiMka- 

•atr% No. 88.' 

Compiled by Hwui-wftn, in about a.d. 700, under 
the Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 4 



1607 



Pien-wdi-la. 

'Becordi of eK phaw t i o n or eo n fat a tioa of the JMienew (of 

TMAtmy 

Compiled by Siin-mti, of the Shan or Dhy&na school, 
of the Yuen dynasty, in A.D. 1291, under the Yuen 
dynasty, A. D. 1 280-1368. 5 fasricnli, 

1608 f^ M^ U ift 

Suinhift-iiiii-mu-la, 

* A catalogue of Baddhiat Mwred books (oollected) under the 8«d 

djnaatjr, a. d. 589-618.' 

Compiled by priests and literati, in A. d. 603, who 
had been appointed by the Emperor as tnmslators 



of the Tripitoka. 5 fasciculi. The total number of 
the books mentioned in this catalogue is 2109 works, 
in 5058 fasciculi; of which 402 works, in 747 £EUSciculi, 
had then been lost. 

1609 The same title as No. 1608. 

Compiled by Fft-^in and others, in A.D. 594. 
7 fiiSciculL The total number of the books mentioned 
in this ^talogue is 2257 works, in 53x0 fisMBciculi; 
of which the number missing may be about the same 
as that ifk the preceding work. 

1610 ^mn^Mmnm 

Wu-ikeu-khftii-tiA^-ih^-^-niu-la. 

*A reriaed catalogue of Buddhiat aacred hooka (collected) under 
tbaZeu dynaaty, of the Wu fiunily, a« o. 690-705 (or the 
rigtktfbl hut then nominal ThAA dynaaty, a. d. 618-907).' 

Compiled by Min-Mtlen and others, in a.d. 695. 
15 fudculi The total number of the books mentioned 
in this catalog«\e is 36x6 works, in 8641 &sciculi; 
of whick that of the translations of the Tripiiaka of 
the MalUy&na and Htnay&na is 1470 works, in 2406 
fiuBciculL 

The Zeu dynasty of the Wu feunily fills the latter 
part of the reign of the Empress Wu Tso-thien, who 
set asidd the rightful sovereign ^ui-tsun, the fifth 
Emperor of the TMn dynasty, and usurped the throne 
for twenty years. In a. d. 690, she adopted the 
dynastic title of Eea in lieu of Th£n. See Mayers' 
Chinese Reader's Manual, p. 256, No. 862, and p. 381, 
col. I. 



1611 



T&-ts&ft-8liaA-iki&o-£Elrp&o-pi&o-ma. 

'A eatafegue of the Dhannantua, being the holy teaching of 
the great repoaitory, or Buddhiat aacred hooka.' 

Compiled originally by Wftn Ku, of the later (or 
Northern) or Southern Su& dynasty, a.i>. 960-1280; 
and continued by Kw&n-ifeu-p&, in a. b. 1306, under the 
Yuen dynasty, a.d. i 280-1 368. xo bsciculi. This 
catalogue entirely depends on No. 161 2, and adds a 
short account of the contents of each book. 

1612 m.7n^^mnm» 

JT-yuen-A-pfto-iien-thaA-tsaft-la. 

'A oomparative catalogue of the Dharmaratna or Buddhiat 
aacred hooka (collected) in the JS!*-yu6n period, a. d. 1264- 
1394 (undar the Tueo dynaaty, which ruled over the whole 
of ciiina, from A.'a. laSo till 1368).' 

Compiled by £in-iliHiiftn and others, in A.n. 1285- 
1287. xo fnsciculL The total number of the trans- 

Aa 



866 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WOBKS. 



S&6 



lations of the Tripilaka mentioned in this catalogne 
is 1440 worki, in 5586 fasciculi* Besides this number, 
there are some miscellaneous Indian and Chinese 
works. All the translations of the Tripitaka and other 
Indian works are compared with the Tibetan trans- 
lations. The Sanskrit titleSi being taken from the 
latter translations, are transliterated into Chinese and 
added to the Chinese ones. His catalogue is generally 
called JT'-yuen-ln. 

The following three works were compiled by Tsun-lb 
and Zu-JM, in ▲.D. 1378, under the Min dynasty, 
▲•n. 1368-1644: — 

LaA-iid-3-poh-to-lo-p&o-iliA-lni-Jdd. 

* A oommentuy on the I^akitiliim rstna rttea, No. 175/ 
8 fasciculL 

1614 m^tkm^^^'Ui^m 

P&n-jro-po-lo-mi-to-dn-iEdi!i-la-U6. 

« A oommenttrj on tho FhyfiApAnailta*hrtd«y»-ffttn, No. to.' 
4 leaves. 

1616 ^m^^um^m^m 

JSTin-kftA-p&n-i^o-po-lo-mi-iiiii-lni-iid. 

* A commenUrjr on the ya0ra2rJUk6dika-pni^p4iamitipsetr% 

No. 10/ 

aSleayes. 

The above three oommentaries were compiled under 
an Imperial order of the first Emperor of the Kin 
dynasty, reigned A.D. I368-'I398. In a.i>. 1377 he, 
by a decree, caused all the Buddhist priests in China to 
study these three Sdtras ; and at the same time he called 
together the priests of the Shin or Dhyina school to 
compile these works. This is one of the reasons why 
these S&tras have become so populfir in China. 

The names of the collectors or compileni of the 
following four works are unknown : — 



i6i€ ;^W*^^M^«M 

^ ^ ^ 

TIUmiA-th&i-tsaft-wan-hwAA-ti-TUHahi- 

Bii-ts&n-wan* 

'The Imperial prefiuxs and landaiory Tenei of the Bmp gro r 
ThAi-tsoA Wan (JUaA-tm), of the aveat IfiA dynaffy, 
reigned a.d. 1403-1434.' 

I fasciculus; 12 leaves; 10 compositions, both in 
prose and verse, dated some time between a.d. 14x0- 

1415- 



i6i7ll^1i:$]Ati^#g^^ 

JTa-fo-ehi-tsim-jni-l&i-phaHsft-tsan-io- 
8haxiHUu!k-iniA-XiiL 

' SetM of the namca of Buddhas Bhagaiat TathAgataa. Bodhi- 
nttrai, Aijm, and Aiddhi-aaAghn or apiritoal priesta.' 

40 bsdculL The preface dates from a. d. 1415. 

1618 m^^Mfat^^mMm 

ira-f<>:eln-tBun-im-l&i-phu-6&-tBim-iko- 
miA4:AAA-ko-ibAiL 

' Venei on the namea of the Bnddhaa BhagnYBt Tathigafaa, 

Bodhiaallfaa, and Arjaa.* 

51 fiuBcioulL The prefiMe dates from a. d. 1415. 



1619 



m m9K tt 



El&n-yin-ko-iAu. 

' Venea on the influential power or £iYonr (of Boddha).' 

X fiuKsiculus. The Imperial preface dates from a. d. 
1430. 

1620 19 It fl 

Shan-saA-lrwh&n. 

* Hemoin of apiritoal prieeti.' 

« 

Compiled by the Emperor Khadk-tBa^ the third 
sovereign of the Ku^ dynasty, reigned a. d. 140^x424. 
9 CemcIcuIL The prefiaoe by the compiler dates from 
A.D. 14x7. S09 priests, both foreign and native, are 
mentioned, from Kijyapa Mitanga of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, A.D. 25-220, to Fhu-fin of the Southern 
Sun dynasty, A. ix i x 27—1 280, who are in the narration 
preceded by some |>rie8ts of the Yuen dynasty, a.i>. 
1280-X368. The Emperor selects these priests, whose 
actions seem very wonderful and almost supernatural, 
as they are described in older memoirs. 



1621 



Tft-iniAH9ftn-t8&]&-f&-shii. 

*(A eonoordanee of) nnmerical (terma and phiaaea) of the Lanr 
of the Tripi<aka(eoaected) nnder the grmi MiA djnaatj, 
A. D. i368-i(i44.* 

Collected and annotated by Yi-za, a priest of the 
ghfin-thien-ifcn ('upper India') hill (in China), and 
others. 40 fasdculL In this useful concordance many 
technical terms and phrases are arranged according to 
the order of their own number, and they extend fnm 
1 (i. e. terms and phrases bctpnning with one) up to 
84,000. 



867 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



868 





^^ yC >H 1® ^>^ 3@i 5§f ^^ Tft-miA-Buli-sfu-te&n-Jhi-tsi, or Several 
Chinese Works suooessiyelj adniitted into the Canon during the great Min 
dynasty, A.D. 1 368-1644 (in or before a.d. 1584). 



1622 i jH ^ itl # £ IB 

Hw&-76n-hhu6n-th&n-hwui-hhU6n-ikL 

* A leoovd of the ezplMiation of tho luddon mMHiiiig of (<nr a com- 

mentarj on) the introdoctorj part of (the oommentoiy on) 
the BnddliAfatMwwka-ifttfa, No. 1589.' 

Compiled by Fha-4rai, of the Taen dyoaBty, A.i>. 
1880-1368. 40 fasciculL 

' An important explanation of (or a oommontarj on) the Sad- 
dbannapoiularlka-ifttray Ko. 134.' 

Compiled bj Zi^hw&n, of the later or Northern, or 
Southern Sun djmaatj, A«i>. 960-1280. 7 fasciculL 

1624 :knmnm'^^mu%m 

T^-fo-tiA-win-hhiA-sheu-laA-yen-iiiii-hwui-Jbid. 

* A compilation of otplanationt of (or nine earlior oommentariea 
on) the MahibiMtdhnahwIfha ■arfataryi^era&gania'iitoa, 
No. 446.' 

Compiled bj WAi-tso, in a. d. 134a, under the Yuen 
dynasty, A.D. 1 280-1368. ao &8cicnli. 

1625 ^ ffif j3 ^ Ifir % 

Tft-BhaA-iAi-Bin-lun-Bhii. 

* A eommentarj on tiie MabftyAna-fraddhotpAda-iifltra, No. 1349.' 

Compiled^l^y Fft-taftn, the third patriarch of the 
Hw&-yen school, of the ThAn dynasty, a«d. 618-907. 
S fincicalL 

1626 :k%1&^^^t^^ 

T&-8haA-ikAi-Bin-luii-piHdo-li. 

'A lefiaed record ' or commentwj on tlie preceding woik. 
CompOed, by Tn'-saejf^of the later Sun dynasfy, 
A. D. 960-1127. 15'fiwciculi. 

The following two works were ciranpiled by Wan- 
ish&i, who died in A. n. 1302. under the Yuen dynasty, 
A.D. ia8o-i368: — 



1627 



3 fasfitT w li T 



' jFAo-lun-sinrshu. 

im^ treHtiee by 8aA-Ho (a 
of KnmAn^Ta).' 



1628 mw%jimm^ 

JSr&o-luii-Bin-Bhu-yiu-jmn. 

A oommenteiy on the preceding work. 

10 fasciculL The last two characters in the title, 
being a special name for this work, may mean 'playing 
with a strong and well-tempered weapon.' 

1629 m%u^^^p> 

Tuen-Jd&o-ikili-li&o-Bhu-ik '-JkA&o. 

* An estnct from an abridged or brief commentary on the Pftm»- 

bnddha-setra, No. 437.' 

HaJe by Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the Hwfi-yen 
school, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 6 1 8-907. 30 fosciculi ; 
10 divisions. The original commentary is said to have 
been compiled by the same author, but it is not found 
in this collection. 

1630 ^mmw^Migf^ 

jnn-k&A-iEiA-lun-Bhu-tswAn-y&o. 

'An extract from a commentary on the Va^raUUkedikft-t&tra- 
dUtri^ Nob. 1167, zi68, 1231.' 

Made by Tsun-mi (see No. 1629); and revised by 
Tss'-silen, of the later Sun dynasty, ad. 960-1127. 
a fiudculL 

1631 IP ^ W ^ fd ^ IB 
Shih-iin-k&A-ibiii-khftn-tiii-ibi. 

' A reriied record* or commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled by Tss'-sClen (see No. 1630), in a n. 1024. 
7 fiuMsiculL 

1632 ilili IS ^ 19: ^ ^ 

W6i-mo-ikAidH9U-Bhwo-A;iA-lni. 

'A commentary on the Vimalaklrti-nirdega-tetra, No. 146.' 
Compiled by San-ifc&o, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
AD. 384-417. 10 £uctculL This work is generally 
quoted by the short name of Zii-wti-mo; and it is 
a very well-known comment. 

1638 iiUMAI^^ 

HwA-yen-yaen-iun-lan-ikid. 

* A commentary on the treatife on the origin of man according t«> 

the Hwft-yen school. No. 1594.* 

Aa2 



359 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



360 



« 

Compiled by Taen-iU&o, in A-d. 132 a, nnder the 
Ynen dynasty, a. d. 1280-1368. 3 faacicnlL 

1634 ^ IS Ifif 

JTo-i-Iim. 

« A tvMtife on the ondioOkm of doabt,* 
Composed by Tez'-ilMLn, a Chinese Bhikshuy and 
annotated by Sh'-tss' (Simha), a Bhikshu of the Western 
region, both nnder the Min dynasty, A.D. 1 368-1644. 
5 &scicaU ; ao chapters. The third chapter answers 
the question, why Btrddha is so called without mention- 
ing his £amily and personal name. All other chapters 
relate and etplain sereral sceptical views. It is a 
▼eiy interesting work. 

1685 ^^mmm^m 

Thien-ih&i-Bz'-ii&o-i-tsi-ihi. 

'A oommeBtMry on (the treatue on) the four dirliioni of 
(Boddha'B) teaching accoMing to the Thien-thAi school. 
No. 1551.' 

Compiled by Man-«un, of the N&n-thien-ihi ('south 
India') monastery (in China), in a«d. 1334, under the 
Yuen dynasty, a«d. 1280-1368. 10 fiBUMuculi. 



1686 



ZiAo-flhaft-fBrsha. 

* (A ooneovdanOe of) nnmeiicel (terme end phnses) of the Lew fai 
the Tehide of the teaching, or the TWpiteke.* 

CoDeeted by Yuen-tsin, in about A.D. 1431, under 
the Min dynasty, A. d. 1368-1644. la fasciculi. This 
is a later collection similar to No. i6ai. 



1637 MUR^m^Mti 

Fo-tBU-li-tid-thuA-tB&L 

' A oomplete itatnmimt oonoerning Bnddhe and PlBtrierdis in 

aUegei.' 
A history of Boddhitm. 

Compiled by Nien-Mtn, of the Yuen dynasty, a. d. 
1280-1368. 36 fasdculL The narration of this work 
begins with the so-called first ruler of China, PhAn-ku, 
down to A. D. 1333 or 1344, when the compilation was 
completed. It relates sereral events concerning not 
only Buddhism, but also Confucianism and TaoisuL 

1638 19 # 9F m 

ShAn-lin-p&o-hhUiL 

' Fkedons instruction of the Shin or DhySna school.* 

Collected by Mifto-hhi and Zu-fin, of the later (or 
Northern) or Southern Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1280; 
and re-collected or added by Tsin-shan, of the Min 
dynasty, A.i>. 1368-1644. 4 fasciculi; about 300 
compositions. 



1639 A:^ Bin $SSiM9L^ 

T&-f&ik-kw&A-fo-hw&-76n4dft-Bhu-iAAo. 

^ An eztnct from two oommenteries on the BoddhavateMseka- 

Taipnlya<^tia» Nos. 1589, 1590.' 

Made by JRan-kw^n, the fourth patriarch of the 
Hw&-yen school, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
30 fimcicnli. 



mm^mM 



1640 

F&n-i-miA-i-tsL 

' A coUeetion of the meenings of the (Sanskrit) 

(mto Chinese).' 

Collected by Fi-yun, in a.d. 1151, under the 
Southern Sun dynasty, a. d. 1 137-1368. ao fasciculi; 
64 chapters. This is a very useful dictionary of the 
technical names both in the Sauskrit and Chinese 
Buddhist literature, though much correction is required. 



1641 




mm 

Sh&n-tsaft-ttA-mo. 

*A right Has of snccession of the Shin or Dhytna schooL* A 
ooUedion of eztncts from aa older eompilalion (periisfM 
No. 1536) of the sayings of the eminent priests of this 
sdiooL, 

Collected by ^Tu-pi, in about a. d. 1488-1505, under 
the Min dynasty, A. n. 1368-1644. ao £b^:cu1L 



W ^ if ft 



1642 

P&i-ik&f^-tshiA-kwSi. 

•Pore niai (established) by Pii4caA (of the ThSA dynastj, a. d. 

618-907).' 

BoHSoUcMSted by Tbh-hwui, and revised by Ta-su, 
both under the Yuen dynasty, a.d. 1380-1368. 
8 fasciculi ; 9 chaptenk * Most of these rules howerer 
refer to worldly matters; so that they are not only 
fieir from the Yinaya, but also from the original rules of 
P&i-JUin.' jT-tsiA, &SC 43> fol* 12 b. 



1643 — 




S&a-iiAo-piA-sin-luiL 

* Aft ImpartfaU (*' efen-mind ") treatise on the three teachings or 
doctrines,' ¥is. Confodanism, Taoism, and BnddhisDu 

Composed by liu Mi, of the Yuen dynasty, a.d. 
1380-1368. a &s<»culL In the first pl&oe it asserts 
that all the three doctrines should not be despised, 
because they equally have the influence of causing man 
to practise goodness and avoid evil. In the second 
place it ezpUins a diflhrence of the final result of these 
teachings. In the third place it confutes widely the 
opinions of H&n Yd (a.d. 768-834), Eu-y&i Siu (1017- 
1073)^ ^hea H&o (1033-1085), Khetk I (1033-1107), 



861 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



862 



and Ku Hhi (1130-iaoo). These five Chinese literati 
and philosophers are very well-known as sceptical anthoiB 
who wrote against BnddhiBm. See Mayers' Chinese 
Header's Manual, p. 50, No. 158; p. 165, No. 539; p. 34, 
No. lof ; p. 34, No. 108; p. 35, No. 79 respectively. 



1644 



isni^m 



Taz'-man-ikiA-hhiin. 

* CMitioiit instnictions to priests.* 
A odlectioii of about 300 oompoaitions. 

Collected by Za-p&, in about ▲.d. 1488-1505 (cf. 
No. 1641), under the Min dynasty, A.D. 1368-1644. 
10 faacicnli. 



fl?^^^ 



1646 

Sun-tsiA-wan-tsL 

* A ooUedion of tho oompoatioiu of (a priest of) Silii-tdA (Dame 

of a place in China).' 

Composed (and ooUected) by iTid-sun, who died in 
A.D. 107a, under the later Son dynasty, a«d. 960-x xay. 



19 £uciculL The first three fiucicnli are the same as 
No. 1530. 

1646 A il % ^ 

£&-Bhi-kwdL-ikiL 

* (A oommentarj on) the ndes fiir (treating) the eight kinds of 

oonsdonsness (VigiUmBa),' 

Compiled by Fhn-th&i, also called H^^-sh&n-tft-sh', 
of the Min dynasty, A.D. 1 368-1 644. i &scicnlu8; 
33 leaves. For the name of the compiler, see iT'-tsin, 
fiuc 42, fol. 22 a, where the two characters 'Pn^ka, or 
^additional commentary,' are added to the title of this 
work. The text consists of twelve verses, and it is said 
to have been composed by the £amous HhUen-^&n 
(Hiouen-thsaug), of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 

See a recent Chinese edition of ;^ ^ /V ^ ||' ^ 

8i&n-tsun-pft-y&o-^ih-ifci6 (fasc a, port 7), published in 
Nanking; 1870. The following is a list of the eight 
Yi^rnfinas: — 



Basskbit. 

(i) fakshur-vi^r^na 
(a) Aotas 

(3) Qhrina 

(4) 0ihv& 
(6)Kiya 

(6) Manas 

(7) Klishte-manas 

(8) llaya 



Piu. 

Zakhu-vifm&na 

Sota 

Ghfcna 

Oiyhi 

K&ya 

Mano 



CHnnisx. 



Rl^ |g|^ Ten-shi 






'rh 

K 

ShS 

Shan 

I 

JTi-li-seh-^^ye-mo-noHEihi 
m^TiOln-shi 





Tbakslatiok. 

Eye-consdousness 

Ear 

Nose 

Tongue 

Body 

Mind 

Spoiled mind 
> Beceptical (like) 



The last two Ti^/Mnas are not explained in the 
books of the Hlnayftna. 

There seems to have been another work after No. 
1646 originally in this collection, vis. a commentaiy on 

€f i£ ^ PI Ifif I'^-ft-miA-man-lun, or '<Sata- 
dhanna-vidyftdv&ra-sftstra»' No. 1313, compiled by 
Kwti-ii, a celebrated disciple of HhQen-^fin (Hiouen- 
thsang). See the original catalogue of the collection^ 
last part^ foL a6 b, coL 6, where however two wods 
(No. 1646 and the other) are mentioned as if one and 
the same book. Cf. iT'-tsin, fasc. 39, fol. 20 a. But 
this work seems to be wanting in the present Japanese 
edition, or in the copy of it in the India Office 
library. 



1647 mum^^^^ 

Sh&n-yue i-lm-ikAUen-tsi-ta-BiL 

'A genteil introduction to a ooDection of cgplsnartoni on the 
origin of Dhyina or meditiftion.' 

Composed by Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the 
Hwft-yen school, of the Thin dynasty, A. n. 618-907. 
4 fiuMsioulL 



1648 



^K^m 



Sin-sin-lriid. 

* (A tieatiie on) the secret of cnltifaling the heart* 
Composed by Phu-iUo, a Corean priest of the Sh&n 
or Dby&na school, under the Tuen dynasty, A. n. 1 280-^ 
1368. I bscicnlus. 



868 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



864 



1640 M^ttWt 

JTan-em-iKh-Bhwo. 

• An WMflt ipMok with the traa heaxi.' 
ObmpoMd by £*no, of Che Shin or Dhyftim tohool, 
of ibe Tiien dynasty, A.U. 1880-1368. i CMdcaliia; 



1660 ^mm^m^mm 

T8inHUu!k-iAo-flirflh'-p&o-tB&ii-liin. 

•A tratttiw on the piipgioat fepodtorj (or Ratn^-p iftlrf i iit nw 
writtMi) bj 8sA4io, n teMfaor of tho Low ot o BoddUrt 
prioit of the (BoHarn) Ma dyiiMty»A>D. 317-410.' 

I ftflcicolnB; 3 chapters. l%a anthor liyad in 
JOIA-io, the c^[>ital of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 

384-4x7- 

16S1 it UJ M ^ 9f «^ 
La-8h&n-lien-t8iui-p&o*HeiL 

* A pMdoiis Binor of the Lotu tdiool* being (o woik of o prieit 

oQUMhin.' 

CompQed by Fhn-ta, abont a.d. 1314, of the Tnen 
dynasty, a. n. 1380-1368. 10 fisLScicalL 

1662 ni^^^Jls^tsii^'^Wk 



TaA-miA-Jb'-iki&o-ahAn-flh'-wdiHnn-ittd. 

•(A treotSio on) the eoGrat of ''only mind or beert," (written) 
bj jr4nAo,ateodierofthaDh7aiioichoolft of thaYvA-miA 



I fiwciculus. iT'-iaAo is the posthnmons or hononr- 
aUe title of Yen-shea, who died in A. n. 975, under 
the later Bon dynasty, A. d. 960-1x27. 



1663 



II ^ ^ !i^ 

Shftn-tsuA-ibid-i-taL 

' A oompflotion of (exphnetioni for) determining doobti aoooiding 

to tbo Shin or Dbyano ichooL' 

Compiled by K*'kk6, of the Shftn or DhyAna school, 
of the Tnen dynasty, a. n.. 1380-1368. i fiucicnlns. 
It c^TCs soma roles for thinking or meditating on a 
sobjeot 



1664 



HwftA-poh«-£wh&n-Bin-fBryAo. 

* The doctrine of the tnnimitrioB of the beert (of Bttddhs. being 
the loyinge of a teacher) of the HwiA-poh biO.' 

Compiled or recorded by F^ Hhiu, abont a. n. 843- 
848, of the Th&n dynasty^ A. n. 618-907. i fiuoicoloa. 
Thc| recorder was a ministar of state under four suo- 
eessiTS reigns, A.D. 836-856. He constantly heard 
the preaching of the teacher Hhi-yun, and took 
note of it eadi time; the rssolt is the present work. 



Headdedapreboein A.D. 857. The teacher lua-yun 
was a disciple of a disciple of the sixth patriarch of 
the Shin or DhyAna school, Hwui-nan, and Uved on 
the Hw&n-poh hill, in the Kio-in district of Hnn-teL 
His achod has eonse^iaently been called HwAn-] 
(W6-bak-shu, in Japanese sound). This school 
establishad in Japan in A. m 1654 by a Chinese priest 
Tin-ynen (In-gen), and it is one of ten existing 
Buddhist sects in that country at the present day. 
The J a p anese editor of this odUection of the Chinese 
Tripiiaka, D6kA, better known by another name Tetsn- 
gen ('iron eye'X belonged to this school 



1666 



W&n-ah&n-thuA-kwtt-tsL 

* A oompiletion or woric on the prinei|^ that eevcfal dUfierent 
Undo of goodneee have bnt the laaio final olqeot* L e. tnith.' 

Compiled or composed by Yen-sheu, of the Shin or 
Dhyina school, of the later Sun dynasty, a. n. 960- 
1 137. 3£Mciculi. 

1666 ^ssc^nwtMtLmmw£. 

Hwft-yen-A4dd-kwftn-ihim-hhiien-£-€ilA-iii. 

•A ooaunentarj on the ▼enei in the ThnA-hhflen-fti (** record of 
pairing thnmgh the hidden meening^Q of the work on the 
meditation on the Dharmadhitn, aooording to the Avatem 
nka^tn,' cf. Noe. 1596, 1598. 

The yerses were composed by Pan-san, abont a.d. 
1088, of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1137 ; and 
annotated by Tsun-ts&n, of the Yuen dynasty, A J>. 1 380- 
1368. 3 



1667 Ami=^^^B¥f§tMWt 



dA-£an-hhiio-hw&A-hea-nuui-kan-fo-Bhwo- 
ti-yi-hhi-yia-tl^kuA-toh-iHiL 

• BaddhabhSihita-paramSTthi^endnriabha-mahSgimeFrttra, ob> 
tained in a dream bj the Bmprees Zan-bhiSo, of the great 
Mia dynasty, a.o. 1366-1644.* 

3 ftsdculi. The Empress was the consort of Z%an- 
tsu, the third Emperor of theMin dynasty, who reigned 
A.i>. 1403-1434. She wrote a preface in A.D, 1403, 
in which she says * that on the new-year^s day of the 
thirty-first year of the Hun-wu period, a.d. 1398, 
she bunt inoense and sat down quietly in her chamber 
and was reading some old sacred books, and when her 
mind was serene, there appeared suddenly a light 
of the purple-golden colour,' etc In that strange 
w^ she obtained this S^tra. This is, however, called 
li^tly in JT'-tsin (£mc 41, foL 13 a) 'a doubtful or 
ftlseSitou' 



865 



CHINESE MISCELLAIIEOUS WORKS. 



366 



(^^ Hj ^ ^A^ m ^ 3l ^ i^ Pe-ts&n-Mttd-nin-tsAA-Mn-Mo-fu, or 
Works wantJng in the Northern Collection and now added fixnn the Southera 
Collection with their ' caae-marks.' 



1658 jgl # «i il^ 

Suh-l;wh&n-taii-lu. 

* A oontinvatioii of the noQidi of the tnumiMioii of the hmp (of 

the Lew), No. 1534.' 

Compiler's name is not mentioned ; bat it is stated 
in a work entitled WAi-mu-i-man, that this was com- 
piled by fa-tin, a ^r&mana of the Lin-ku monastery, 
nnder the Tuen dynasty, a.d. 1280-1368(9). See 
iT-tsin, fasc. 43, foL 1 1 a. 36 fiusdculi. 31 18 eminent 
priests of the Bh&n or Dhy&na school are enumerated. 

1659 '^ MW m ^ 

Eu-tsun-Bu-yu-IiL 

* Records of the Bayinga of the Sthanrai or (fortj-three) eminent 
priests (of the ShAn or Dhytne school) of the former ages.' 

Collected by Tso-ts&n-ihi, of the Southern Sun 
dynasty, a. d. i i a 7-1 280 (f). 48 &sciculL 



1660 



Shftn-tBuA-BuA-kti-lieii-Bha-ihuA-tBi. 

* A complete collection of verses as a gatherisg of pearls on praise 
of the former (patriarchs) of the Shin or Dhytna schod.' 

Collected by Ffi-yin, about A.i>. 1174-1189, 
under the Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. i 127-1280; 
and continued by Fhu-hwui, A. p. 1295-1318, of the 
Tuen dynasty, a.d. i 280-1 368. 40 fosdeuli. The 
first collection consists of 325 articles, and 2100 
Terses by 122 teachers of the school; and the con- 
tinuation, of 493 articles, and 3050 verses by 426 
teachers, 

1661 1^ IB. )^ iSB 

Fo-tsa-tbuA-Jbi. 

* Becords of the linage of Baddha and Patriarchs.' 
A history of Chinese Bvddhism. 

CompQed by iT'-phftn, of the Thien-thii school, 
about A. n. 1269-1271, of the Southern Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 1 1 27-1 280. 54 &sdcu]L 



1662 



T&-imA-8&n-tB&ii*flhan-ii&o-ma-lu. 



* A'leeord of the titles or catalogne of the sacred teaching of the 
three repositories or IVipifaka, (collected) vndor the great 
HiA dynasfy, a.d. 136^*1644.' 



Compiler's nanie is not mentioned. 4 fascicBli. 
This was origina% the Catalogue of the Southern 
Collection of the Chinese Tripitaka, published in a. d. 
1 368-1 398,. under the reign of the first Emperor of 
the Hin dynasty; in 3 fasciculi. See f -tsin, &sa 45, 
fol. 15 a. But it is now in 4 bsdculi, and employed 
for this reproduction of the Northern Collection (Noa. 
1-1621), first issued in a.i>. 1403-1424, under the 
reign of the third Emperor of the same dynasty, to- 
gether with some additional works (Nos. 1622-1662)^ 
published by Mi-ts&n, in China, at the beginning of the 
seventeenth century of the Cllhristian era. Diffierencea 
in the order of works in both Collections are marked 
above each title. 

Our Catalogue is based on this work. No. 1662, and 
the divisions and subdivisions of the 1662 woAb men- 
tioned in it are adopted with a slight modification. See 
the table of contents above. It is the same work which 
Mr. Beal calls the Index, giving its contents minutely, 
in his own Catalogue, pp. 2-4, under Case i. Besides 
the fly-leaf and a list of contents, there are six com- 
positions added at the beginning, namely : — 

(i) A memorial by thd Japanese editor DAk6 to the 
Japanese Emperor Beigen, A.D. 1 663-1 686, on the 
presentation of a copy of his new edition of this Col- 
lection. It dates from the sixth year of the Yemp6 
(lit Yen-h6) perio<]|b a. d. 1678. 4 leaves. 

(2) Another memorial by the same author with his 
second name Tetsugen, to the Japanese Shi6gun or 
Commander-in-chief, Tokugawa Tsunayoshi, ▲.d. i<i8i- 
1709, on the same subject. It dates finom the first 
year of the Tenna (lit. Ten-wa) period, A.i>. 1681. 
3 leaves. 

(3) The first Imperial preface with laudatory verses 
on the Canon, by Th&i-tsun (£%an-tsu), the tliird 
Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned A.]»« 1403* 
1424. It dates fipom the eighth year of the Yun-15 
period, A.i>. 1410. 2 leaves. 

(4) The second Imperial prefiaMse to the Tripilak% 
by Zun-tsun, the fourth Emperor of the Thibi dynasty, 
who reigned A.i>. 684-7 la No date. 4 leaves. TUispre- 
fibce was written to recommend the translations made by 
I-tsin, and a sketch of his life is therefore given in it. 

(5) The third Imperial preCm to the Tripi^aka, 
by 13iii-tsun, the second Emperor of the later or 



,< f-, % 



867 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS ^ORKS. 



868 



Norihem Sun dynafty, wbe rdgned a. d. 976-^97. Ko 
date, a leayes. 

(6) A btter 1^ tbe JapttOMe editor Dftkft or Tetaa- 
geuy ezpreafliiig hia wiah to TaoeiTe donatioDa for 
hia intended reprodmatioii ci tbia Chineaa Tripilaka. 
It datea £rom tlie nintb jear of the Kwambon (lit. 
Ewan-biin) period* ▲. ]>• 1669. a leaVea. 

Towarda the end of No. 16^3 tiieva am two Hiora 
Imperial oompoaitiona added between tbe titiea of 
Noe. i6ai and i6aa, nameljr: — 



(i) An addendom to the Canon, bj tbe third Emperor 
of tbe Min dynaaty above mentioned. It datea from 
tbe nintbyear of the ToA-15 period, ▲.!>. 1411. Half 
a leaf. 

(d) A prefiMe to a liat of tbe wovka H«*HM into 
the Cbnon nader tbe HiA dynaaty, probably in A.D. 
>8^9 by Sban4mn, tbe fifteenth Emperor of the 
dynaaty. i lea^ with an ezfaca oolnam of the dato 
of tbe twttUkb year of the Win-li period, a.d. 
1(84. 



APPENDIX I. 

LIST OP THE INDIAN AUTHORS, WITH THE TITLES OP THE WORKS 

ASCRIBED TO THEM. 

Note— The date under the tiUes if thdt of the tnnaktion. 



BODHTSATTVAS. 

1 MaitreyBy whoae nave is traiuiliterated J^ |||| 
Mi-15, and traiiBlated ^ f^ Tahs'-Bh', lit he whose 
Bonuane means henevolent See Eitel, p. 70 a; Edkins, 
Ghineee Baddhiamyp. 240, and elsewhere. There are 
10 woiks ascribed to him, namely: — 



No. 1083 <Bod]uwttTopAai|l»:paMMlle]DHrnia- 

f(itm(y.M.).' 
M 1086 BodhiMttraJbrjAnirdeie. 

1096 * BodMittftpwidiiiokihe.' 

1097 'BodhioKttfuilakMrmalekhe.* 

1098 'BodhinttTBimtiiDokiha.' 
1 170 SmytedaMbhftmi-fietm-TOgiHryaCAJl.). 
laoa * RA^^edheiteenyiya-fftstnL* 
1335 * Viiiiniitepifaiki^iietTB.* 
1345 MedhyHntanbhi g a gra ntha. 
1315 ' SarfaiikihiitMtaniniiirtfaaptUtra.* 



A.O. 431. 
„ 414-421. 






>« 



n 



»f 



649. 

n 

646>647. 
649. 

557-569. 
.661. 

980-1000. 



2 Afyaghosha, whose name is' translated ^ p& 
MA-min, lit. a horse neighing. The twelfth patriarch. 
See No. 1460, i. e. a life of this Bodhisattva^ translated 
by Knmfira^ya, ▲.!>. 401-409; WassiJ^ew, p. 231; 
Bitel, p. 16 b; Edkins, pp. 74, 278; Beal, B.L.C., 
p. 95* There are 7 works ascribed to him, namely : — 



No. 1080 *Fifty yei'iM on the nJee tor termg a 

teacher (8. M.).* A. d. 1004-1058. 



„ Ii8a 'Sfttra]aAkArapdMra(A.M.).' 

M 1349 * Mahiy toaffiddhotpAda-iietnL' 

•f 1350 M f 

N 1399 'Mahft7AoabhtUnlgvhjaWU:im<Ua(f)- 



„ 1 351 BoddhafaffitakAvya (I- M.). 
1379 ' IMiadwhfaVarmamtoga-efttfa.* 



9t 



f» 



n 



$9 



»f 



405. 
695-700, 

553* 

557-569. 

414-4". 
1004-1058. 



3 N&g&Tjiranay whose name is translated fH ^^ 
Lnn-shiiy lit dragon-tree, 0|[ J^j^ Lon-shani lit 
dragon-conqueror, or 0|| |§^ Lnn-man, lit. dragon the 
brave. The fonrteenth patriarch. See No. 1461, Le. 
a life of this Bodhisattya, translated by Kum&ra^Ta, 
A.D. 401-409; Wassiljew, p. 232; Eitel, p. 79 b; 
Edkins, p. 77 ; J. A. S. B., 1882, p. 115 et seq. There 
are 24 works ascribed to him, namely : — 



No. 



n 

M 

ft 
If 
»f 
■»» 
— 
»> 
n 
f* 

»> 
9* 

M 

n 
tff 

f» 



1070 * DharmadhAtnstotra (S. M.).' a 

1 169 'BfahApni^pftramitft(s(Ltra)-^lstra 
(A. M.).' 

1 1 79 PriajaoitUa-eftstm (text). 

1 180 *I)afabh«mmbhAshi-M8tra.' 

1 18 1 ' iSIstra on the proTirions for obtaining 

the Bodhi (text).' 
1185 Pni^pnuilpa-«i8tra-Uradt (text). 
11S6 Dfftdannikftya-fftstra. 
1 187 AehfidaiiVtia-jigtra. 
1 3 19 ' Ekadoka-sAstra.' 
l%%% NyAjadfftratarka^iiftfm. 

I an f> » 

1346 ' MadhyAntanngama-dMn (text).' 

1351 'YiTidmmanangftstra.' 

1357 ' UpA jrakanialyahWdaya-^ftstra.' 

1304 'LakahanaTimnkta-bodhihridaya-dlitKa.' 

1305 ' MahAyAna-bhavabhedardUtra.' 

1307 'GAthAahasbti-yathArthaniastra.' 

1308 «MahAyAnapgAthATifiuati-«A8tra. 

1309 * BnddhamAtrika-pragfaApArainitiHnahAr-- 

thaaaAgiti-fAstra.' 
1354 *BodhUMU7A-0fttra(I.M.).' 
1376 'MahApnMidhAootpida^thA.' 

1440 Ajy»nAgAiynna4wlhlMttva-enhrfl-lekha. 

1441 •• •» 

1464 t» 9> 



j>.98&-iooo. 



99 

99 
9* 

>f 

n 

M 

•* 

9f 
99 

n 
99 



403-405. 

409. 

401-409. 

590-616. 

630-633. 

408. 

557-569. 
538-543. 

711. 
648. 

543- 

541. 
473. 

980-zooo. 



t> 



99 



M 



tf *t 

»f ft 



II 



•I 



t> 



t» 



If 
If 



980-1001. 
980-1000. 

434. 
700-713. 

431. 



4 Deva, whose name is transliterated ij^ ^ 
Thi-pho^ and sometimes translated ^ ^ Shan- 
thien, i. e. Aryadeva or Arya Deva. A native of South 
India (not ()eylon, as in Eitd), and the disciple of 
N&gir^fona. The fifteenth patriarch. See No. 1462, 
L e. a life of this Bodlusattva, translated by KumAra- 
^▼a, A. B. 401-409; Wassiljew, p. 234 ; Eitel, p. 30 b; 
Edldns, p. 77. ' Aiya Deva, also cdled Ntlanetra, on 
acconnt of his having two spots, as large as the eyes, 
on his cheeks. His real name was iTandraktrti,' 
J. A. S. B., 1882, p. 96. The name Nllanetra is trans- 
kted fl g Tshin-mu, Ut blue-eye, or ^ J^|j ^ 
Fan-pieb-min, lit. distinct brightness. There are 9 
works ascribed to him, namely : — 

No. 1 1 79 FrA»yBm(Ua.«Astra-(lkA (A. M.). A. o. 409. 
„ 1 185 Pra^pnulipa-^Astra-kArikA (oommen- 

tary). «• 630-632. 

„ 1 188 i^ata-iAstra (text). .» 404 

Bb 



871 



APPENDIX L 



872 



»» 



•• 



t* 



Na 11 89 SattHUtnr-TtApvXjm. 

II9S »• M »t 

134a Mfthipurnnhft^itra. 

1354 *SftUlkshan-«iftim.' 

1259 'JSAitn on Hhb refaftalkni of the 
prindpies of four hcratical Hln*- 
yftn* ichooli mentlonod in tho 

ia6o 'filstn on the eacpknation of tlii IHr- 
▼Afia of twenty beretioal Hin»7inft 
(teAchcn) mentioned inthe LiikkA- 



A.D. 



650. 

tt 

397-439- 
508*535- 



6 Asanga, whose name is trapriated jff^ ^ Wu- 

Jaio. See Eitel, p. 14 b; Edkixuiy p. 169. There are 

12 works ascribed to him, nainely:— 

No. 1 167 Va^rrdkaediU-sfttnMiitra (A.IL). 
1177 * FrakmnmaiyaTAha (T) iJi hfc .' 
Z185 * MihiyinMamperifmht ■§!■>?>.* 

Z190 SatrAlaAkim-HkA. 
1199 Mahiy&n&bhidharmaMJkglti^fietnL 
laoa •Prakaniiai7»TAa(T)-jiatnirkarika.' 
iao8 'Va^niJkAedika.pn^A^pinunita-iatm* 
tftrtnrkArika.* 

1330 * 8hiddvagopejiahladhyanavyBfhira(t)« 
«Aeln (testy* 

1331 Va^jvaiiiAedika-pnyttpteuBitA-iates- 
.. <aeti»,(text). 

1346 *lledhyinttongeina^i(liitni(oommentMy).* 

1347 MahAylnuiinperigiahxistra. 



n 



•* 



M 



»• 



i« 



>t 



juo. 590-4S16. 

„ 645-^6. 
563. 

531- 
» 630-635. 

tt 653. 

•t 645. 

7"* 
703. 



fi 



» 



711. 

543* 
648-649. 




6 YasabaDdhn^ irhose name is 
IBi fEf !S Fho-sa-phl^-teii, mi translated ^ 
Thien-sin, lit. kindred with heaven, or ^t^ ^ 
Shi-sin, lit kindred with the world. The younger 
brother of Asanga, and the twenty-first patriardL See 
No. 1463, i e. a life of this Bodhisattva, translated by 
PBffam&rtha, ▲. D. 557-569 ; Wassi^jew, p. 235 ; Eitel, 
p. 164 ; EdkinSi p. afS. It is stated in the Ehii-yuen- 
In (fasc. 4 a, foL 8 b), that there was an older translation 
of the li& of Vasubandha, made by KomAia^ya, A. d. 
401—409 ; bat it was lost already in A. d. 730. There 
are 36 woiks ascribed to him, namely: — 



No. 



No. 1 168 Vi^nWtodilUMltni-jartm {JL M.). 


A. D. 


509. 


M 1171(3) 'MfthAyAnanrnperigrahft-aletn^ 






▼TiUiyA.' 


ft 


563- 


t» tt (3) » M 


M 


590-616. 


t» 99 (4/ »> »• 


tt 


648-649. 


„ 1176 PeiUMkandhAln-dUtra. 


tt 


647. 


„ I188 gato itatia (commentMy) '. 


tt 


404. 


„ 1 191 Gayiilrfha-ititm-Clka. 


II 


535* 


,, Z193 ymOrnkmiaAiHAtntm^^pu^ 






tdtni^kL 


t| 


531. 


„ X194 Dasabhiimika-ciitnL 


ft 


508-511. 


,, 1 1 96 'IViptSma^tropadeia.' 


tf 


541. 


„ 1304 Aparimitiyaa-«<ttra-dtrtra. 


It 


5^9- 



(Mahaperi)nirTiMi-(t6tn>«Mn. 

* NirWtM'^etta-perfibhetotpiiBiiibkftta- 



' AstiB on the Mtm of Boddha*i brt 
teadiing.* 



if 



N 

$9 



n 
9$ 

tt 
•f 

If 
If 

M 



XSO5 

i«o6 

1307 

1309 

X3I3 
1315 
I3l8 
1330 
Z33I 
1333 
1335 
X33O 

1 331 



X333 

"33 »f »f 

1338 TidyimAtranddhL 

i>39 

"4» _ It 

1341 

"44 

1353 Tuln^iaatim. 

1367 A bh idha rm ak oMi i tofa a (A.H.). 

"69 

1370 Abhidhannakoii-Uriki. 



•VMyi 

*BodhiHtto^HaM.ti#tmV 

•Bnddhagotn-dUtra.* 

* KarmaiiiMhaiitil w iwi liit 1 ■»* 

ft If 

'Aunatha^TipafyaaMvim-eieln-kArika.' 

• ShaddYiropedlihIadhyanwyafehi— (?>» 

iiitn (ooBunentavy). 
Vi^rralOEAedikA-piayfiJ^ateBiitApfft^ 
citlra (oonunentary). 



*TUtna>rftrfa ■etra-hitTi H^'^n Birpadfii * 
MMUiyintavibhagORiattn. 



A.D. 541. 
ft 386-550- 

550. 

ft 557-569- 
tt 648. 

ff ft 

405* 

- 557-569- 
tf 651. 

541. 
t. 71 1« 

ft 703. 

ft 71U 

n 50^-535. 
508. 

n 508-535. 

« 557-569- 
tt 661. 

If 539 <» 541- 
It 661. 

.. 557-569- 

550. 

•• 651-654. 

.. 564-567- 
tt 651. 




7 Sthiramati, whose name is transited g _ 
JTien-i, lit. solid thought, or ^ j^ Jlen-hwoi, lit. 
solid wisdom. A learned priest of N&landa(t). See 
Eitel, p. 133 a. 

No. 1343 'Mah4yAnavBtinkariietm(A.M.).* a. 0.397-439. 
n 1358 ' MahaytoardhannadhitvTijeahata- 

691. 



1318 



M 
ft 



tt 



^ In Na 1188 the oonunentator^i name if Vafo. It may theie- 
fiwe be another 



8 Arya«&rai whose name is translated ^ J| 

Shan-ynn, lit holy brayery, or ^ J| Tfiryon, lit 

great bravery,' 

No. 1313 (TitakamAlA (A. M.). a. n. 960-1 137. 

M 1349 'MahiTlia (or AryafQra>bodhiaettfn- 
Varmaphala ■aftkihjptanirdria nfltra 
(I-M.).' , 434. 

iSiiddhamati(t), whose name is translated ^ 
jj^ Tsin-i, lit pare thought 
No. 1 31 1 Pralityaeamn^[iadariietn(A.M.). a. b. 508-535. 

10 &ina, whose name is transliterated U[ 0|S 
f Aan-ni. See Eitd, p. 37 b. 

No. 1173* AnftkAnOantara^ae (OmSitim (A. M.).' a. o. 557-569. 

„ 1 1 73 'Alambanapratyayadhyina-dbtva.' ,, 657. 

M X338 'F^a^aptihetasaAgraha(f)-«iatnL* ^ ^ 703. 

„ 1339 ' SarYabkahenedhytna-etitfarklfeka.* 711. 

^ No. I3i8 is ascribed either to Maitreya or Vaiabandhn. See 
the Khii-ynen-ln, Imc I3 b^ IbL 14 b. 



878 



APPENDIX I. 



874 



No. 1355 '5lttimoBt]M«qdMiatlonofth0llft* i^* 0.557-565^ 
„ 1356 * Tiliatenkft-fiflHL' » 705* 

11 -Sthitamati, whoM name is tranelttied ^ |^ 

An-hwniy lit. quiet wiadom. The teftcher of 0aya- 

aena (t). See Eitel, p* 133 •• 

K0.X175 ftrfln«lniiMlh>tiipiilyi iirtim (A.M.). a.o. 685. 
» 1178 * MahiytnihhidhirmiMwiyoktMiAgiti- 

jftataL' n 646. 

» 1316 ' M»7imldMAite4lkA.* •• zoo9-io5a 

12 AgQtra(t), whose name ia trandated ^ ^ 
Wn-fli&y lit without nature. 

Ma 1171 (1) *MaliHyinMMn|MBignln lithip 

TTtthyft (A. M. V A. D. 647-649. 

13 Ankaraey&min, whoee name is partly trana- 
literated and partly trandated |9 ^ JSI ^ 
8h4n-£ilb'lo-fay tiie last chafacter means 'a lord.' 
No. xai6 Nyiyi»»fewillirii iiiitia (A. M.). a. d. 647. 

14 BbaYaTivekat whose name is translated ]|^ ^ 
Tshin-pien, lit. dear discossion. See Eitel, p. 23 b. 
No. 1337 • Mahiyina tilmhn iMtn (A. M.).' a. d. 648. 

16 Bandhnprabha (?), whose name is translated 
^^ Sin-kwAn, Ut kindi^ Hght 
No. 1 195 BocUlukbheniiHiatKMiitim <A. M.). a. d. 649. 

1 6 DhannapMa, whose mune is tiandated g| ^ 

'Hn-ikf lit gaardian of the law. See Eitel, p. 33 b. 

No. 1 1 74 ' Altmbmaprm^yidhyaiii-dLftra-fyiUiyS 

(A.M.).' A.D. 710. 

H 1 197 indyimSt»aaiddhi(-<astr»). „ 659. 

„ 1 198 'S^argMn-Yvpjilp^YjkkhjV n 650. 

„ laio VidySmStrMiadhi(-dUtia). ,, 710. 

17 einapntra, whose name is trandated f^ J^ 

^ Tsoi-dian-tsz') lit. son of the superior conqueror. 

See Eitel, p. 37 b. 

No. xaoi TogS&Si7abhftmi-dbtn.karikS (or fyftkhyi* 

A.1L). A.D.654. 

18 Ou9iada(?), whose name is translated ^ ^g 

"jf^ Kun-toh-sh'y fit. giver of the good qualities. 

No. 119a 'Vi^^raJUUMika^tn-fAstim on the deitnio- 
tkm of belief in an nnhrcAen artificial 
name(IA.M.y A.D.683. 

19 Dharmayasas (1)9 whose name is translated 
^ ^ FA-iUan, Ht Uw-&me. 

No. 1398 *Hahayftna4K)d]iiaatlfVfidytaAgUi- 

«Atln (A. M.).' A, D. I004-1058. 

n xaea Vj|^n»aki(-iart»). „ 973-981* 



20 Padmadla (t), whose name is translated ^ ^ 

Jj^ Lien-hw4-ii4y lit. lotus flower (like) morality. 

N0.130X 'Bodliihrldaya-^a^yafyAUiyA-dbta 

(A. M.).' A. P. 98»-xooa 

21 Sumuni(f)b whose name is translated ^ ^ 
Shan-tsi, lit good oalmneaa. 

N0.130J *j 

(A.M.).' 



22 Bnddhaniy^ttna (1), wfaoae name ia trandated 
% $ ji^ Zi&o-ifcHnftny lit lueky omen of under- 
standing. 

No. X306 * Mahayaaa.lakaliaiianAgtti*iAsto 

(A.M.).* A. D. 980-1000. 

> 

23 Triratnirya (1)| whoae name is trandated ^ 

Slb-pfto-tsuiiy lit three gems worthy. 




No. X310 ' Boddliainitrika-ptaySipanimiti mahSr- 

aivaAgttl-<iatia-TySldiya(A.M.).' A.D.980-XO00. 

24 iSHgufiarakt&mbara(t)y whose name is translated 
fj^ ^ :^ ^ Shan-t5h-Mih-i,liteiod]entTirtne 
and red dress. 

No. 13x3 ^JLrya-boddhainatrJka-pra^pM^inaBitt- 

ftaTBgathi^maharthapHitf (A.M.).' a. d. 1004-10S8. 

ABHATB AND ABTAS. 

26 iSftriputra, whose name is transliterated ^ 

^ ^ Sho-li-fh, or partly transliterated and partly 

trandated ^ ^ ^ Sh5-U-ts^, lit son of .S&rL 

SeeEitel,p. 123 b. 

No. 1 268 ^Ariputrftbbidlianna^iSatra (A. H.). a« d. 4x4-415. 
M X376 A KhidhaTmaiiAsltiparyiyapida;. ^ 660-663. 

26 Upatishya, whose name is transliterated ^ 
]j[{|^ j[|g ^ Tiu-po-ti-shi. This may either be another 
name of iS&rrputra, or 4 diflEerent man. Gf. Eite!, 
P- 167 »• 

No. X993 ' YimokahamSrga^aste (A. H.y ^^' 5^5* 

27 Mahimandga^yanai whos» name is partly 

translated and partly transliterated ^ ^ 1^ (or !^|) 

^ Ti-mu-itien (or lien)-lien, Le. tke great ICandga- 

lyfiyana. See Eitd, p. 65 a. 

No. X 396 AbhidharmaikandhapMa (A. H.). a. d. 659. 

„ 13x7 Rragjiapti ii ida t irtra , h 1004-1058. 

28 Kity&yanlputra, whose name is partly trans- 
literated and jparOy transkted ^MM.'f^ ^^ 
Mn-yen-W, or ^ ^ ^ PL ^ Zii-to-yen- 
ni-tss*, Le. son of KAtyfcyant Gt ZStel, pp. 54 b, 

64 \k 

Bba 



875 



APPENDIX L 



876 



No. 1 964 Abludharaift(iiifthA)TibhAahA^iirtn 

(A. H. text, i. e. No. xa7a). a. d. 437-439* 

„ 1273 AbhidharniayiAnftpri>rthin>F<iitf>. „ 383. 

.. 1*75 .. •• •• <557-^<5o. 

w ia79 Vibhiihi-itrtm. » 383. 



29 Derantrmaiiy whose name is transliterated ^ 
^ 19! J$ Thi-pho-sho-mo. He is said to have 
lived 100 years after Buddha's entering Ninrfina. 
See also Eitel, p. 31 a. 

No. ia8i AbhidbaniiaTisrMiuiUty^pida (A. H.). a. b. 649. 

30 Qhosha^ whose name is transliterated J| ^ 
JTAtt-shl See Eitel, p. 4a a. 

No. 1178 AbhidhinnftmriteFtAtIn (A.H.). a.d. aao-a65. 

81 Dharmatr&ta, whose name is transliterated 
9g| Up ^ jg Tfc-mo-to-lo, and translated j^ 

3^ Ffi-iUa, lit. protected by the law. The maternal 
nnole of Yasumitra (see No. 33 below). See Eitel, 

No. ia83 ' PM2wrMtii-TibhAdii-«art» (A. KX a. d. 663. 

„ ia87 'SftmyuktibbidhnrmfthridAya-itetira.* „ 434. 
n 1331 ATldAiia-siltn (I.M.), or Dhamia- 

pada wHb ATadftnm. » 39^399* 

V 1341 DbaniAtrata^UiyaiiJiFfilltm. „ 398-431. 
w 1353 BhMmuipMiavadftiia, or Dfaarmapada 

with ATadAna. „ 290-306. 

>f X365 Dhannapada. or Dbammapada. ,» 324. 

» 1439 n n n 980-IOOI. 

32 Pa^SAa mahArhaU^tftni()), S.'JS :hMM 
Wu-p&i-ti-lo-hfin, L e. 500 great Arhats, who formed 
the synod convoked by Ring Kanishka. Bee Eitd, 
p. a b, S.V. Abhidharmavibh&sh&-<&stra. 

No. 1363 AbhidharmamahaTibhAahA-itotra 

(A.H.). A. 0.656-659. 

,,1364 „ ,. » 437-439- 

33 Vasamitra, whose name is transliterated ^ 
^ ^ Fho-shu-mi, and translated -^ ^ Thien«>yiu, 

lit friend of heaven or Deva, or jVh ^ Shi-yiil» lit. 

friend of the world. He was one, if not the chief, of 

the 500 Arhats above mentioned. See No. 1494J Le. 

the life of Hiouen-thsang, fasc. 2, fol. 19 a. See also 

Wassiljew, p. 53, and some other places; Eitel, 

p. 164 a. 

N0.1277 AbUdharmapiakanmapftda (A. H.). a. d. 659. 

„ 1282 (Abhidharma-)dhatiikAyapada. „ ^3. 

„ 1284 * ABh<ada8anik&ya-«ft8tra.' « 557-569. 
» 1285 ' ^Astra on the difference of the principles 

of (twenty Hlnay&na) schools.' m 557-5^- 

. 1286 'S&stra of the Dharmaibakra (?) or the ' 

principles of different schools.' ,, 662. 
., 1289 'Arya-Tasumitn-bodhisattva-saAglti-sA- 

stra.* „ 384. 

a, 1292 Abhidharmaprakaranap&da. „ 435-443* ^ 



34 TldhlaA ^ Jf^, Ui abridgment of the wkj, 

whose name appean in thb translation only. 

N0.1344 A3okftvadAoa(-«fttm, L M.). a.ii. 317-430. 

^ 1366 •5MiiyiiktiTadai»«ateB, wlaoted horn 

▼arioas S&tna.* « ^5. 

n 1368 «8asijiikt4fadAii»«fttia.' n as-aso. 



137a 



„ X47-186. 



36 flangharalTBha, whose name is iimnslitented 
M^f&M Ban-^^lo-^UUL He is said to have 
Uved 700 yean after Buddha's entering Nirvina. 

No. 1335 ' JE»7SmAi|abbaiiiUfttem (I. M.).* a. o. 384. 

N 1336 ' Miifabhaiiis-tatra.' . ^ i48-i7a 

N 1350 'DhytnanishrtitasamidM'dhanna par 

yipksatn.' » 40>-407« 

a, 1353 * ffity|g*»^Tfilriha ifflny-biMMhalirita- 

•fttn.' » 384. 

36 Yasabhadra, whose name is transliterated &^ 

^ Ht 1% Pho-sa-poh-tho. and translated ^f ^ 
Shi^-hhien, lit the wise of a monntain. Bat this 
translation may be that of another name. 

N0.137X ' Mdharmaka^tSs t ra (A. H.).' a.d. 391. 

t, X381 'Bzplaaation of an extract from the four 

llamas (I. M.).' ^ 383. 

37 Sanghasena, whose name is transliterated j^ 

mm ^M San-*i^s«'-nA, « jf iJlT jfe SaES««- 
sien. 

No. z 371 ' Tridharmaka-sistra (A. H.).* a.b. 391. 
)t 1357 'SaAghasena-sa^ftaya-bodhisattfa-parfa- 

nidina-ffdtra (L M.).' ^ 333-353. 

n 1364 'A^TadinaFiatra.' „ 49a. 

38 Ntgasena^ whose name is transliterated |||S ^^ 
Ni-sien. 

No. 1358 • NSgasenapbhiksha-afttea (t. M.)/ or 

Milinda-pratna. a. d. 31 7-430. 

39 ITpafi^ta^ whose naa^e is transliterated ^ 
tSt J^ ^ Tiu-po-sh&n-to, and translated ^ J^j^ 
Fi-6han, lit. excellence of the law. Bat this trans- 
lation may be that of another name. 

No. 1388 AbhidharmahridayaC-sSitra, A. H.). a. d. 391. 

n 1294 M #> » 5^3- 




40 Harivarman, whose name is transliterated 
ii St J$ Ho-H-poh-mo. 

No. 1274 •Satyaaiddhi(f).«as(n (A.H.).* a.d. 407-408. 

41 Zl£-tin ^n "y* 0) a transliteration. 

No. 1371 'Btitn on the changes of the futore, 
spoken by the Bhiksha JCA-tia 



(I. M.).' 



A. D. 430-479. 



877 



APPENDIX L 



878 



42 Bnddhamitra, whose name ib transliterated 
^ ^ ^ ^ Fo-tho-mi-ta Cf. Eitel, p. a8 b. 

Na 138a <PaiUcadWbradhyftii*-satm-iiiahArtha- 

dhanna (I I. M.V ▲. d. 4H-44I* 

43 BuddhatrAta, whose name is transliterated 
^ ^ ^ JH ^ Fo-tho-to-lo-to. A teacher of the 
Sammattya sohooL 

1^0.1139 * Vin>y«dv>viiiiwti-prsMinnaTth> (J)'dritm 

(V.H.).' A.D.568. 

44 YasaTarman, whose name is transliterated 
^ IK St J$ PhoHTO-poh-mo. ' 

No. 1261 AtuMty^-iirtn (A. H.). a. d. 557-569- 

46 Ghinamati, whose name is translated ^ |^ 
Tbh-hwni, lit virtne and wisdom. Bee Eitel, p. 43 h. 
No. X a8o ' LskahafianoaAra-iistn (A. H.).' a. d. 557-569. 



46 tfYara» whose name is translated j^ >^ Tsha*- 

ftsfii, lit. self-existence. 

No. X181 * Astn on tha proviibm for obtaining 

tho Bodhi (A. M. commentary).* a. d. 590-616. 

47 TTllanglus whose name is transliterated i|P ^j^ 
Tfl-;Ed&, or i)P 1^ ^ Ttt-kQ-iH6. 



No. 1337 <Nidin»4ifltim(A.H.).* 
„ 1 314 'Ifahayana-nidanardLstnu' 



A. D. 607. 
„ 746-771. 



48 Sanghahhadra, whose name is translated ^ 

S> Zun-hhien, lit. the wise of the assembly. See Eitel, 

p. 117 b. 

No. X 365 NyiyittulnFfftstrA (A. H.). a. d. 653-654. 

,• X366 AbbMhrnnmrakMaiimiMlm iftniii, „ 651-653. 

49 Nandimitrai whose name is transliterated 
Wk^M^fik »:fiii-«i>i-nii-to-lo. 

No. 1466 'Rropbocy on tbe duration of the law, spoken 

by tbe great Arbat NamUmitra (I. M.).' a. d. 654. 

50 Sagandhara(f), whose name is transliterated 

N0.139X 'AbbidbarmaTatftniPjattra(A.H.).' a.d. 658. 

61 &inamitra, whose name hi translated Jj^^ ^ 
Shan-yiu, lit. friend of the conf ueror. This may be 



the same as the priest mentioned by Eitel, p. 37 b, viz. 
* a priest famous for hii eloquence, who lived about 630 
A.D. in NUanda.' 
No. 1 1 37 Sarrastivadavinaya-MAgnha (V. H.). a. d. 700. 

62 Yaif&khya^ whose name is transliterated p]K^ 
^ ^ Phi-shd-ifc^ 

No. 1x43 MtUaaanrastiTAdaalkayavinayapgiaia (V.H.). a.d. 710. 

63 Mttriletay whose name is truuditerated ^ 
ffS IS Hd llf Mo-Jl^.U-A^.iUL 

No. 1456 * BnddbaefeotrSidbantaka (I. M.).* a. d. 708. 

64 Slkyayajasy whose name is partly transliterated 
and partly translated ^ |j|^ ^ Shih-4iAnJUan. 

No. 1 336 ' HartadamrfaRritatra (A.H.).' a. d. 71 1. 

66 Samantabhadrai whose name is translated 
^ S* Fhu-hhien, lit. the wid^napreading wise. A 
Tog&Hrya or a teacher of the Toga school. 
No. 1454 ' Bo^ttiibfidayadUUIana(r>kalpa (I. M.).' a.d. 746-771. 

66 Munimitra ()), whose name is translated ^^ 
^ Tsi-yiu, lit. friend of a solitary man. 

No. 1458 * BuddhaglgiiiMi ifrofra (LM.).' a. d. 980-1000. 

A Bl6^A OR KINQ, 

67 /SlUditya, ^i^iose name is translated ^ Q 

Kih-sah, lit the sun of morality. See Eitel, p. 127 b. 

No. 1071 'liandatory arenas in Sanakiit (tiana- 
Bteration) on the eigbt gnat an* 
spidoui JSaltyaa (84 M.).' ▲. d. 983-xooi. 

TtBTTTAKAS OR HERETICS. 

68 ElapiL^ whose name is transliterated |j|^ 
WL M ^^-P^*1o. a £«shi, the author of the 
Sankhya philosophy. See Eitel, p. 51 b. 

No. 1300 (SaTania-)Saptati(-<Satn, AH,), Le. 

SaAkbyakArika with a commentary, a. d. 557*569. 

69 6VubiaAandra(f), whose name is translated 

^^ Hwui-yueh, lit the moon of wisdom. A teacher 

of the y aijeshlka philosophy. 

No. 1395 •Vaiiwibikanilrftya-daiqiadtertha-itotwi 

(A. H.).' A.D. 648. 



APPENDIX n. 



LIST OF THE TRANBLAT0IU9 OF THE CHINESE BUDDHIST TBIFI7AKA, 
BOTH lOBmoH um HAmm, uhbie suocMsnni ahd ocnmnooxAinous imiABnm, with shobt biogia- 

PmOAL VOOB A|n> TBI VXUm Of IHHEB TEAHBULTIOBS which abb still IB BXI8TBBCB. 
Koto— The tgum pMoadsd 



bj 'No.* Mid IbUoirad hf «■!»?<•' or *boloir' nAr to tho flgm to tidi i^poMlizS; and 
withol tilfa dtottoettoa wfcr to tho flgwo to tho OrtaiogBo. 

to be oelled OobhanMU or BhAnna liy llbetoas. (Bee 
Le BAtoft en Qaaimte-deiix Artideiy Textee ChiDoie, 
TiMtoin el Mongol, p. 38, ooL a, L 3, where the laefc 
qrllftUe 18 writton *n4;* Seleeted Eaaji^ToLii, p. 320; 
J. A. S.B., 1 88a, p. 89.) He was a ftftmam of Central 
India, well yerwd in Tlnaya. When invited to go to 
China, the king woold not let him depart He^ how- 
OYer, left aeeretlj, and amyed in China after Kiiyapa 
MItanga (No. I abhre), in ▲. D. 67. They both together 
tranakted the SAtra of forfy-two aeetiona (Mo. 678). 
After M&tonga died, Ffc-Un tnmalaied Are worka, in 
▲•D. 68-70; and died in Lo-yA|^ when he waa more 
than aixty yean old. See the San-Jfcwh&n, £bmo. i, 
fol. a a; Boi-ahn, ftao. 35, fol. ai a; Mti-tito-ln, ftae. i, 
foL 6 b ; Thn-Ad, &8C. i, fol. 3 a; Khii-yoen-ln, ftae. i, 
foL 6 a; Xin-i-tei, ftac. 3, foL 4 b; Selected Eaaaya, 
▼oL ii, p. 3ao ; Beal, B. L. C, p. $• The N^i-tien4a and 
Thu-la toention the following five worka : — 

(0 1^ 4^ ff ^ Fo-pan-hhin-iin, or the 
Baddhatariia-efttra (f ) (taken bj JnUen for a tranda- 
tipn of the Lalita-yiatara), 5 laae. A. D. 68. 

(a) -f" ^ Sir lj$ ^ Shi-ti-twftn^d-iin, or 
the Daaabh6mi-kle«aUAedikA(f )-B&tr% 4 &8C A.D.70. 

(^ ^ MMM^ F£.h«i.tote.«n, or Ihe 
DharmaaamndrakoahaHi&tra (f), 3 hac 

i^) M 4^ ^^ Fo-pan-ahan-iin, or the 
OtAaksL, a bac 

(6) z: W :^ + ?ft -^ il 'rinpAi-iMfci. 

£6-h5-i, lit. 'a gathering of difBarenoea of a6o (artidea 
ot) Ala or moral precepta,' a &ae. 

Bttt th/B San-^hin and Kh&i-yuen-ln aacribe to 
him the first fomr worka only in a different order, and 
a compiler bf the latter work adds that these trandationa 
haye long been lost. (See the Selected Eaaays, yoL ii, 
pp« 320-331.) The fifth translation had also been 
lost ia A. D. 730. See the KUd-ynan-ln, &bo. 15 b, 
fol. 15 b. 

3 ^ ^ 3^ ifi ir Lea-iii.»An, — the last 
three characters seem to be used for a transliteration of 
a Sanskrit name, such as Lokarak8ha()), and ^ f ia 



>^v 7^^ Heu-hAn, or the Latter BAn 
dynasty, of the xnl lin fiomty, also styled 
i^f Tun-hftn, or the Eastern H&n, 
fix>m its capital at ]^Xr |ng^ Lo-y&o. 
A. D. 25-220. "'^ ^ 

1 MM ^m ^li-yeh Mo-than, Le. KAtyapa 
(or K&«ya) Mfctanga, also written ^ ^ (or ^|^ 
]$ 19 ^° Sh5 (or Teh)-mo^than, or without ^ Zn, 
L e. the last eharaeter of ^ ^ Thien-in, India, 
which character ia prefixed to the namea of other 
Indian priests, liying in China, as'their somame, e.g. 
JTu Firlin, No. a below. (See the "gf ^ j|^ % 
Bg^ P&i-Ai&Hnn-kh&o-ltldh, foL 37 a. Selected Easays, 
yol. ii, p. 3ao.) He waa a Artmana of Central India 
and a Br&hmama by caat He came to China in A. d. 
67, haying been inyited by the Clunese enyoy ^ f^ 

T8AiYin(whowa8senttoIndia,inA.i>.65,by ^ ^ 
Min-ti, the second soyeragn of the dyiiasty, reigned a.d. 
58-75). In the same year he translated one SAtra, in 
3 Ji| ^ Fo-m£-sh', or the White florse Monas- 
tery, at Lo-yfin, where shortly aftar he died! This 
SAtra is said to consist of some extracto firom a SAtra 
or SAtras made in a foreign conntryj probably India. 
See the San-Jfcwhin, fiyw. i« foL i b ; Sni-shn, &sa 35, 
foL ai a; Ntf-tLen^n, fosc. i, foL 6 a ; Thn-iU, fosc. i, 
foL a b; Khii-yuen-lu, &sc. i, foL 4b; Min-i-tsi, 
fosc. 3, fd. 4 a; Selected Balays, yoL ii, p. s^%} BeaL 
B. L. C, p. 5* 

No. 678 The Satn of forty-two MctioiM ^.fi.). 

2 ^ j^ ^u Fi-Un,— the last two charac- 
ters, being a proper name, mean literally <law-orchid;' 
but the last character *Un' might possibly be a trans- 
literation, while the first character *Fk* is one which 
is always used for the translation of the Sanskrit word 
'Dharma' (cf. the name Th£n-wu-lfin, Le. Dharma 
+ Ian, No. 37 below). In this case Fi-Un may be 
restored into Dharmaraksha. But Zu F&»l&n seems 



881 



APPENDIX n. 



882 



the gecond chancier of ^ ^^ Taeh-il^, which cha- 
racter is prefiited to the names of other translators 
of the Yaehnfc*, living in Ghina» ar their snmame, 
e. g. K* ZUen, No. i8 helow. But cf. Zilokiksba^ in 
J. A.&B^ i88a, p. 90. He was a &imaiia of the 
oonntiy of Tneh-^, who came to China in A.D. 147, 
or 164, and worked at translations till A. D. 186 in 
Lo-yfin. See San-^hftn, fuc i, foL 7 a; aoi-aha, 
&SC 35^ toL ai b; N6i-tien-la, &80. i, foL 15 a; Thn- 
a, &80. Zy feL 3 b; Khld-yuen-ln, &80. i, foL 7 a; 
Selaeted Essi^, voL ii, p; 322; Beal, B.L.C^ p. 6. 
The Nli-tien-la and Thn4i ascribe to him az distinct 
translations in 63 feseicnli; bnt the EUd-jnen-ln 
mentions 23 works in 67 fasdenli, and stata that 
II works in 26 fiuwicali only were in existence in a«d. 
730. There are^ howe7er» la translations ascribed to 
him in this CoUectiony namel j :— 

DMMiliaarika pn^^lpAffMiitta (8. M.). 

AmHayuehA (or -ablift)-?yiUiA^ or SnkhATatt-vyaiia (kmi). 

AkahoUiyMya tetfaigatuiym TjtUia. 

Pratyntptnnft hmMhaiiaiminilrliaTMitliiti-MHnMhl 

BhadnipaiA-iAtnw 

' TbthigAftapTiieahMia (?)-ffttnL' 

*Sein on the ^offioa of the BodUnttfa aiked hj 

'M'^ji^AT imii-iiinniiyiirfLiiii paiini flj fl(fc 
ApitaMtni-kMikntya-Tiiiodaiia, 
LokAaavActana, or fiotimnMnSnitYatiga. 
< SiMjnktaTadaoMatem (L M.).* 

4 ^ Ifir ^ ^ Shi-kfio, — ^the last two cha- 
racters are said to be a literaiy appellation (^) 
bj which he is mdst nsoaUy deeignatedy and ^^ An 
is the first character of ^^ ]A Anna (Eastern Persia 
or Paiihia or.Arsak), which character is prefixed to 
the names of other translators of the same conntry, 
liying in Ohina, as their somame, eg. An Hhtlen, 
No. 6 below. The cognomen of An Shi-ldU> is ||^ Tsin 
or 1^ Tsin, so that he is mentioned in flie Soi- 
shu (£bu9c. 35, foL ai b) as ^ ^^ ^I^Bin. He was 
a prince royal of the country of An-ri. When his 
father died he gave np the kingdom to his nnde and 
became a jSr&mana. He cataie to China in a. d. i 48 
and worked at translations till A. d. 170. See San- 
ibwAn, &8C. I, foL 3 a; Sni-shu, feisc 35, foL ai b; 
Ntf-tien-lUy hac i, fol. 7 b; Thu-Jfci, fisuBC. i, fol. 4 b; 
Kh&i-ynen-la, bao, i^ foL 10 a ; Selected Essays, toL ii, 
p. 321 ; Seal, B. li. C, p. 7. The N6i-tien-la and Thn- 
M ascribe to him 176 distinct translations in 197 
fiMKsicnli; bat the EJiii-yuen-ln mentions 95 works 
in 115 fascicali only, and states that 54 works in 
59 fiuBKsicQli only were in existence in a. d, 730. There i 



No. 5 


M 


as 


ft 


2B 


»$ 


07 


•» 


73 


»9 


76 


W 


loa 


M 


iia 


«t 


161 


•• 


174 


» 


386 


.H 


137a 



tt 



are, however, 55 translations ascribed to him in this 
Collection, namely : — 

No. 54 MaitieyrparipWlHr^Mliinnrfciihfs (8. M.). 
Kiiiiiara-intUuhBatn.' 
iSradiMi-piitni^yeta (l)-«fttni.* 
RatnakiUa-ffttnk 

Septra on tlie Samidhi oiUed Vow.^ 
S6tr» on (CAym inviting) manj priests to wath them- 

■elTei in a b«th-hoaae.' 
Siitn on ilft^ coontinga of dear meatare (t).* 
Boddhamndra-aamidhi-ailtrft.' 
Sfttra on the eight nndentandings of great men.' 
Setm on the law of ten rewarda in the DlighAgama 

(a H.).' 
Sfttrft on the ATidyA, THOmtL, and CNttiof man.' 
SHgaia-Tada. 
8iitn on the canae of all aina.' 
Setra on the kw tme and not tree.* 
Setra on the explanation of Aarava (f).' 
Setra addreaaed by Buddha to a Brfthmaiia who oovld 

not become free from loring thougfata at the death 

of hiaaon.' - 
setra apoken by Bnddha to the Gtihapati, being a man 

poaaeaaed of eight dtiea and ten fiuniliea (f)*' 
Samsntadhannartha-aCLtra.' 
jBjataaaatyapaetra.' 

Setra on the ftmdamental relationahip.' 
setra on a BrShmaiia who wiahed to avoid ^eath.' 
setra on Anaada'a fellow-etndent.' 
setra on a question asked by Ananda about the 

differenoe of the lucky and unlucky condition of 

those who aenre Buddha.* 
MfttaAgl-setra.' 
Saptayataoa-tridhyana-aetra.' 
setra on the couTeraion of Anathapiadada'a ae?en aona.' 
FMftaskandhaTadinapaetra.' 
Dharmaftakra-prafartana-setra. 
Aah^aAgaaaiayaemArga-setra.* 
AmrapAll-^Ta-nidana-aetra.' 



f» 



tf 



»• 



n 



»f 



ft 



aao 
aa7 
asx 
a8a 

3«7 

438 

451 
fixa 

£48 

553 
555 

559 
565 

5^7 
58a 



583 

586 

598 
60Z 

617 

^33 
635 



tt 



648 
649 

<^53 

657 
659 

667 

668 

675 

681 
68a 
683 
684 
685 
686 
687 
688 
689 

<^ 

^5 

705 

706 

7*4 
73» 
76a 



»t 



setra of the queation addreaaed by Pretaa to Maudga- 

lyAyana.' 
Mi^awAp ftmi dhyana irtltra ' 
setra on the mind of reproaching.* 
Dhyanaibarya-dharmaaB4f^4ana-setra.' 
setra on aeveral plaeea or objecta.' 
setra on thinking of the origin of goodneaa and evil.' 
AbhiniahkramafH^nidftna-aetra.' 
Agamaaamyaklaffya-«etra.* 
Aahtadasanaraka-setra.* 



Dharmaaa^^r^tftnan^faa-setra.* 

setra on a fireahtiUputra'a caoaing three plaoea to be 

harassed.' 
GAndh&radeia-r%j^a-setra.* 
setra addressed by Bnddha to AIdra(?)-kaiyi^ on 

pain either caused by oneself of by another.* 
SAtra on teaching of hella aa the racompenae of ainful 

actions.' 
DhyanaiwyA-aaptatriaiaadTaiga-setra.* 
Sthiramati<-aetra» 
9Mak on the kindnesa of parenta which is diflicuk 

to be returned.' 



383 



APPENDIX n. 



884 



t> 



ft 



n 



No. 765 * Siitr» on the nine caniee of untimely deatlu' 
„ 780 ' SkMidhft-dhAtvA^tanA-tfitn.' 

ma 'Siitrm on the lightnew and heaTinen of the dn of 

transgressing the Mia or precepts (V. H.).* 
Iia6 ' Mahibhikshu-trisahasrakarman/ 
1326 * Mirgabh(lmi-8«Ltra (I. M.).* 
H 1346 'Abhidharmapa^wdharmalnryA-siltra.* 
ft I3<^3 ' Sfttra on KA«yapa*s collection of the Tripiteka.'. 

6 ^ '^ 1^ ^u Fo-8oh, an Indian SrbnBim, 
who translated two S&tras (one and two fasciculi re- 
spectively) at Lo-y&n in A. d. 17 a and 183; but these 
translations had long been lost in a. d. 730. See 
San-An^han, fasc. i, fol. 7b; Sui-shu, fiasa 35,.fol. ai b; 
K^i-tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 18 a ; Thu-^ faso« i, fol. 10 b ; 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 24 a ; Selected Essays^ toL ii, 
p. 322 ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 9. 

g ^ ^ An HhUen, an Up&saka of An-si, who 
was also called ^ ^ An-heu, or the Marquis or 

prince An, and |^ ^ ^ ZU-tu-w^ or the head 

officer of cavalry. Tliis official title was given to him 

by the Emperor of China. He together with Yen Fo- 

thi&o, No. 9 below, translated two works at Lo-y&n in 

A.D. 181. See San-ifcwhAa, fasc i, fol. 7 b; N6i-tien- 

lu, fiswc. I, fol. 17 b; Thu-ii, fasc. i, foL 11 a; EJi&i- 

yuen-lu, Amw. i, fol. 24 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 9. 

No. 33 Ugr»paripra:l;A4 (S. M.). 

•> 1339 ' I>vAda8anidAna-e<ktia as an oral eiplaaatioii aooording 
to the Agama (1 1. M.).* 

7 ^ flS ^' ^^' ^ /Skimana of the western 
region, probably from the Tueh-ik\ who worked at 
translations at Lo-yfin in A.D. 185. See San-XnMrh&n, 
fasc. I, foL 8 a ; N6i-tien-hi, fasc. i, foL 18 b; Thu-ifci, 
fasc. I, fol. II b; £h&i-yuen-lu, fasc. i, foL 25 a; 
Beal, B.L.C., p. 9. The N6i-tien-la and Thn-iU 
ascribe to him 11 distinct translations in 12 or 13 
fasciculi; but the Kh&i-yuen-lu mentions 10 works in 
1 1 fasciculi, and states that 5 works in 6 fasciculi were 
lost already in a. d. 730. 

No. 381 'P(lmaprabhAsar8amAdhimati-«Qtra(aM.).* 

563 'SCltra on the eight intense thoughts of Annrnddha 

(S. H.).' 
661 ' Siitia on the three marks of a good hone.' 
66 a * Siitra on the eight points of reeemblanoe between man 
and hone.* 
„ 1338 'SmaUMftrgabhiimi-siltem(I.M.).' 

3 j^ ^ Kh&n K% a &ima9ia of the western 
region, probably of Tibetan descent, as j^ Khin is 
the first character of j^ J^ Kh&n-^ i. e. Kambu 
or Ulterior Tibet (see Wells Williams' Chinese Dic- 
tionary, p. 744), — or Kambo^ (see Childers' PMi 
Dictionary, p. 177 b), — ^which character (J^) is pre- 
fixed to the names of other translators of the same 



M 



II 



91 



descent livbg in China as their surname, e. g. Khin 
Man-si£n, No. 10 below. He translated one S&tra at 
Lo-yfin in a.d. 187; but this translation had been lost 
in A. D. 730. See San-ifcwhin, fasc j, fol. 8 a; N^- 
tien-lu, fiuc. i, foL 19 a; Thu-la, fiksc. i, foL 11 b ; 
Eh&i-yuen-ln, tsac i, foL 26 a; Beal, B.L.C., p. 9. 

9 jg '^ H Ten Fo-thifio, a Ar&mana (or an 
Upfisaka, according to the N6i-tien-lu and Thn-ii) of 

{^ ff|| lin-hw&i, in China, who was an assistant of 

An Hhtten, No. 6 above, and well versed in Sanskrit. 

Afterwards he alone translated some works at Lo-yfin 

in A.D. 188. See San-^hin, £asc. i, foL 8 a; N^- 

tien-lu, fasc. i, foL 19 a; Thu-ti, fasc. i, foL 12 a; 

Khii-yuen-luy fssc. i, foL 26 b; Beal, B.L.C., p. 9. 

The N^tien-lu and Thu-i(i ascribe to him 7 distinct 

translations in 9 or 16 fisuBciculi ; bat the Ehii-yuen-lu 

mentions 5 works in 8 fasciculi, and states that 4 works 

in 7 fasciculi were lost already in A. d. 730. 

N0.435 'Sfttraon the BodUnttra'a inner pnctioe (?) of the oz 
pAramiti (S. M.).* 



10 Ji6 ^ i^ ^^ Man-siAn, a Arfimam of 

Tibetan descent, who came to China from Central 

India or the western region. In a.d. 194-199 he 

translated 6 works in 9 fiuHsicuIi, of which 4 works 

in 6 SBUKdculi had been lost in a. d. 730. Among thete 

missing translations there were the Brahma^fila-s&tra, 

JTatussatyaHiiitra, and ' Kum&ra-nidina-^rtphala^tra,' 

i. e. a life of Buddha. See San-ifcwhfin, fasc. i, fd. 8 b; 

N6i-tien-lu, bso. i| foL 19 b; Thu-M, &sc i, foL 12 b; 

Kh&i-yuen-lu, &sc i, foL 27 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 10. 

No. 6a5 ' S4tem oh Ai^pntva and Maodgalyftyana's going tbnragh 
the four roads (ftr begging, S. H.).' 
„ 733 •NidAnaftaryi-iAlra.' 

11 ^ ^ ^ ^^ TA-li, — the last two characters 
mean literally * great power,' so that they may possibly 
be a translation of the name Mah&bala. He was a 
Aramana of the western region, who together with 
Eh&n Man-si&ii, No. 10 above, trandated one SAtra at 
Lo-yin in A.B. 197. See San-^h4n, fasc i, foL 8 a; 
N6i-tien-lu, &so. i, foL 20 a ; Thu-ii, feisc i, foL 12 b; 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 a; Beal, R L. C, p. 10. 
No.6(S4 •£ar7i-nidAn»«6tnw'Le;a]ifeofBaddha(S.H.). 

12 j^ ^ Th&n-kwo (Dhannaphala)), also written 
^ 4^ ^ Shih ThAn-kwo,—5^ Shih is the first 
character of ^ 3^ Shih-M6, Le. ^kj9^ which 
character is prefixed to the names of some other 
Indian priests living in China and of Chinese priests as 
their surname. (See the Selected Essays, voL ii, p. 320, 
note 3.) He was a iSHimaTia of the western region, 
who brought with him one Sanskrit text from Eapila- 



885 



APPENDIX IT. 



886 



▼asia, and together with Kh&n Man-oiftn, Na lo abore, 
trandsted it at Lo-yi& in A.D. 207. See San4;wUin, 
bee, I, foL 8 a; ini-tien-la, hac i, foL ao a; 13ia4ip 
fiuu. I, foL 13 a.; KUfi-ynen-hi, frae. i^ foL aS b; Beal. 
B. L. C^ p. lo. 
K0.556 •MadhJama4^■]cla^i«it^^'L•.al]frofB■lddba(|iLH.). 

WonxB or Uxmowv TnAVSLiLTOBa. 

The Thn4i (iaac. i, fid. 13 a aeq.) mentiona 123 
worka in 148 faaciciili; and the KUd-yuen-ln (£ua i, 
fi>l. a8 b aeq.) giyea 141 worka in 158 fradeiili^, and 
adda that 16 worka in 26 faadcali were in ezittenee 
in A.D. 730. There are the following 16 worka 
in the Colleetiony which are, however, not ezactlj.the 
aame aa thoae in the KUd-yoen-ln:*^ 

No. 909 *Alaler tmidatkmoftheSatimooniiftiBf ofvwanon 

Amhayw (8. M.).' 
M 960 AdUnitft-dlianDaiMrjaja^ 
« 289 Tiitfaagila^wrtibimbippfrtiBhrtiniiiiMMi 
^ ^z '8at«aof thegiwiiaiidgaod BMMiibjwlikiiBiiUia 

raoompenMs the fimrar (of Ui parants).' 
M 478 *Satni on the ipiittiial Maatn fat keepiaf the hoete 



H $73 'Bfttm on Mndplyiyana*! temptitkm hy the Hiim 

(S.H.V 
M 578 *8etemonDiiAUi»«kandha(l).' 
« 704 • Akuni (T)-fatnu' 
„ 777 * jKendaaednima-catn.* 
M 1093 ' BtLtn on leceWng the DMabheifniille/ i.e. ff Hhipeda 

(V.M.). 
„ 1x51 «aftmMieiiklnd]»4atem(V.H.).' 
„ 1390 *Gimenifdegxaet»(A,H.).' 
•, 1337 'Satim on lis Bodhinttfaa' naiuety to be netted aad 

leueniDeted (I. a.). 
M 2360 'Satim on bluning hul^ m an fanportant aetkm of 

meditation.* 
M 1361 'Bftin of lectkna about the meditation on the inner 

body.' 
„ 1368 * Bern ynkta^idaoMatin.* 



SUMMAnT OF 

uHuaa 
35-330. 



FuoBDiNO Liar of TnAKaLATiom mapb 
liATraa on E^aranN BLk DTHAarr, A.D. 



Tnuiaton. 


Nli-tien-la. 


Thn-U. 


No. 1 


X 


X 


» a 


5 


5 


H 3 


ai 


31 


- 4 


176 


X76 


H 5 


a 


2 


n 6 


3 


3 


n 


IX 


II 


X 


X 


- 9 


7 


7 


n 10 


6 


6 


» XI 


X 


I 


n la 


X 


X 




135 


X33 




359 


357 



Kbai-jaen4a. 

X 

4 
*3 

95 

3 

3 

xo 

X 



I 



X 

X 

141 



393* 



In 



X 

o 

13 

55 

o 

3 

5 
o 

X 

3 

X 

X 

16 



96 



* In 395 ftaoiaili In a. o. 730 there wwe 97 worka in 131 
fiMdcoH in esietence, and X95 worka in 364 fiMcott had ben loit 
Bee the KhAi-yiien4a« hac 1, fid. 3b. 




The W6i dynasly, of the ^S 

Taho &milj, the northern of the Three 
Eingdoms, with its capital at Lo-yftiL A. D. 
220-265. 

18 # ^ (or JJl) Jte JS Thto.k5 (or mo)* 
ii6-lo, i.& Dharmakila, whoae name ia trandated 
j^ ^ FA-ah\ lit. 'law-time.' He waa a S^ramana of 
Oentral India» who eame to China in a.]>. aaa, and 
obaenred that the prieata in China were then entirely 
ignorant of the rolea of Tinaya. Li ▲•]>. 350, there- 
fiyre, he tranalated the Pratimokaba of the Mahi- 
aanghikaa, in one Cuoioalaa. Thia waa the firat hook 
of the TinaTa-piteka, trandated into Cbin^aae; but 
it waa loat in A.D. 730. See San-^hin, &ae. i> 
foL 8 b ; Nti-tien-lu, fiaac. a, foL a b ; Thn-la, &ac. i» 
fol. 17 a; KUd-ynen-lo, &ac. x, fol. 41 b; ICn-i-tai, 
faae. 3, fol. 4 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. xo. Cf. the Sui-ahn, 
&8^ 35i fol- ax b; Selected Eaaaya, voL ii, p. 3aa, 
fourth paragrapL 



H M M iR ^^'^ San-khAi,— the laat two 
diaraotera are moat probably employed for Sangha- 
yarmany becanae ^ San ia the firat character of 
j^ jffH San-ii6, the yery well-known tranditeration 
of the word Sangha, and ^/^ kUd meana 'arynoor/ 
i.e. yarman (cf. the name San-iH^poh-mo^ No. 80 
bdow). He waa an Indian ftamana of Tibetan deaoent, 
aa the diaracter J^ Eh&n being prefixed to hia name 
unpliea. In ▲•d. asa he tranalated aome worka in 
the White Horse Monaateiy at Lo-y&n. See San« 
^hAn, faaa i, fol. 9 a (where it aacribea to him 
4 S&traa); Nti-tien-la» Cbums. a, foL 3 a; Thu-JU, fiuc i, 
foL 17 b (both aacribe to him a Sfitraa in 4 faadcnli); 
E[hAi-ynen-la, £buml i, fol. 4a a (where 3 worka in 
4 fiftadcoli are mentioned) ; Min-i-td, faac. 3, foL 5 a 
(where only i S&tra ia mentioned, yia. the Snkh&yatl- 
yyfiha); Sdected Eaaaya, yoL ii^ pp. 333, 341, and 343 ; 
Beal, B.L.C.9 P- II* 

No. 33 (19) UgnparipKJUbiUt (8. M.). 
„ 37 Aperimitayns-fatrey or Amitablui-Tytiha, or SnkbaTntt- 

▼yiilie 0<>^)* 
„ 1163 * Seetynktakamin of the Dhaniia|riipt»pnikaja (V. H.).' 

15 # ^ Th'a-tit or fl^ H g$ Thto-wn-ti, 
ie. DharmaH«iiya(!), whose name ia tranakted j^ 

jf F4-ahih, lit *law-trath.' He waa a. Anamana 
of the ooontry of An-ai, who compiled or tranalated 
one work at Lo-yAn in a.]>. 354. See San-JbrhAiiy 
fiuw. I, foL 9 a; Nti-tien-In, fiuw. a, IbL 3 b; Thn-la, 



887 



APPENDIX n. 



888 



fasc. iffol. 17 b; EUd-yuen-lu, faac. i, foL 43 a; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. II. 

No. 1 146 'Kannaii' (of tbe Dhanii^;«ipte.iiiUy». V.H.). 

16 d j& ^^ ^^^9 ^ SrsmBMtk of the western 
region, who truudated some SAtras in the White 
Horse Monaatery at Lo-y&n in a.d. 257. See 8an- 
ibwh&n, faao. i, fol. 9 a ; NM-iien-ln, iaac. a, fol. 4 a ; 
Thu-^ &SC. I, foL 18 a (these three authoritiea ascribe 
to him 6 SAtraa in 8 fasciculi) ; Ehai-yuen-lu, faac. i, 
fol. 43 a (where 5 Bfttraa in 7 faadcoli are mentioned, 
and said to have long been lost in a.d. 730); Beal, 
B. L. C.y p. 1 1. According to the Thu-JU, there were 
two versions of the larger Sukhfivati-Yyfiha made by 
him ; but one of them is not giyen in the Kh&i-yuen-ln. 
Tuere exists i Siitra in the Collection, namely :— 

No. 43 SuataiMtfipfiJUkU (S. M.). 

17 ^ i^ ^ '^ Fi^hhien, — ^the last two cha- 
racters mean literally ' law-wise/ L e. Dharmabhadra (1). 
He was a ^ftramana of the western r^on, who trans- 
lated a S&tras in 5. fasciculi, bnt the date is not giyen* 
These translations had been lost in a. d. 730. See N6i- 
tien-lu, faac. a, fol.4a; Thu4i, fasc i,foL i8a; EJi&i- 
yuen-lu, &ac i, foL 43 b; Beal, B. L.C., p. ii. One 
of his translations was the ICahiparinirvlna-aAtra. 

Works ot ITirKHOwir Tbahblatobs. 

No. 626 * Sdtim of the paEtionyiiiici and davim of the pannti of 

the ■even BoddhM (8. H.).* 
„ 1378 AbhWhaniitoiHta^itotim(A.H.), 

SUMMABT OV TKI PBBCaDINO LfST OV TaANSLATIOMS IIADB 
VMDni TBB Wfti DTMASTT, A. D. 320-265. 



T^anilaton. 


Nei-tienJu. 


Thii«. 


No. 13 




X 


» 14 




3 


.» 15 




I 


f 16 




6 


.. »7 




3 











13 


13 



KhAi-yveiKla. 



I 
3 

X 

5 

3 

o 



13* 



Ineiiitonoe. 

o 

3 
I 

X 

o 

3 

7 



* In 18 fimricali. In a. d. 730 there were only 4 workf in 
5 fiuKieali in exigtence, and 8 works in 13 ikscicali had been lock. 
See the Khfti-ynen-lu, fasc. i, foL 41 a. Bnt the present CoDection 
has 3 more works, one of them ia howerer mentioned under the 
Wa dynaaty in the older catalogues. 

J^ The Wu dynasty, of the jBS Sun 
family, the southern of the Three King- 
doms, with its capital at 



yeh, the modem 
222-280. 





t| Nanking, a. d. 



18 yC Wa ^' -J^^ who had the literary appel- 
lation ^ Vf^ Knn-mld, and also another cognomen 
j)^ Tneh. He waa an TJpftsaka of the country of 
Tueh-ifc^, who came to China towards the end of the 
Eastern Hftn dynasty, which came to an end in A«]X 
aao. Afterwards he took refuge in the Kingdom of 
Wu, where he was appointed as a professor by J^ ^ 
Sun JiAQen, the first sovereign of the Wu dynasty, and « 
assisted or taught hia heir-apparent. He translated 
numeroua works in ▲•d. 223-253. See San-ihrhin, 
fasc r, foL 9 b (where it ascribes to him 49 Siltrss) ; 
N6i-tien-lu, fisuBC. 2, fol. 6 b; Thu-ifci, &sc. i, foL 18 b 
(both mention 129 works in 152 £Mciculi); £hii- 
yuen-lu, fisuBC. 2 a, fol. 2 b (where 88 works in Zf8 
faadculi are mentioned, and 51 works in 69 fasciculi 
are said to have been in existence in a. d. 730) ; Min- 
i-tai, fasc 3, fol. 5 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 11. According 
to the Thu-i(i (fiuso. i, foL 20 a) and Khai-yuen-lu 
(fasc. 2 a, fel. 7 a), there was a second translation of 
the Sfttra of 42 sections, made by him ; but it had 
been lost in a. d. 730. There is a note under the title of 
this SAtra in the Ehii-yuen-lu, namely : — ' It is stated 
in a '^ Separate Becord " — ^probably an old catalogue- 
that thia translation diffisrs a little from that made by 
(Kiiyi^) H&tang% being the second yersion (of the 
same text), as the meaning of the words is correct, 
and the composition is readable.' Now the following 
49 worka are in existence in this Collection, which 
number curiously corresponds to that which is given in 
the San-ibwh&n as above alluded to :^> 

No. 8 DafladthamkA pn^pftnuniti (S. H.). 
M a6 AmiUyiuha (or -Ablia>.Y7«ha, or SukhAvali-VTeia Oon^. 

100 *St^tim OB the original actum of the BodhiMttfa.* 

247 Yimalaklrtti^iiiidaM. 
H ai8 * Na¥avaniaBiiriga«iitift.' 
H J84 *Vriddhartil-«titnL' 
M 233 Yataa^tra. 
M aik6- TithlffatarrflinimiHTtiamMhi 
n 278 PhitltyaMimitpAdartfttn(f). 
„ a8i fiUisMnbhafaFtattm. 
H 297 * NigadattMinkA-f&tim.* 
„ 299 Athtebnddhaka. 
„ 337 Puihpakftto. 

„ 355 A nantMnwkha-iiMhiilri-dhfaaiil (t). 
M 364 * PadadhariHdhimaptam-ffttra.' 
n 377 *'BodliiBittva.bodliivfik8ba-fatn.* 
,, 378 KihAmAUM-bodhuittTm-eatra. 
H 379 ' Qttn on the hiatory of Poh or Poihja (T).' 

466 < TriTtigBoahyanatra.' 

513 * Andraprabha-bodhisattTa^tnL' 

554 Brahm^lt^ffttia (S. H.). 

557 ' Sapta^ittnartatra.' 

574 'Setra on Maiulgalyiyana'a temptation by the wicked 
MAia.' 
M 577 *8<UvaontheUpafaiBtlia.' 



n 



w 



•• 



w 



t» 



n 



889 



APPENDIX n. 



890 



Na 



>• 
W 
ft 
M 
ft 
W 

n 

M 

f» 

M 

n 
»f 
tfl 

M 



ft 

»f 
ff 

H 

tt 
tfl 
It 



580 'SAfcm on tiie caiue aiUreiMd by Boddha to SUkjm 

MahAnAoiaa.* 
590 'S«rf»dhaniuuDflU-satnk' 
59a * SAtm on the BmhmaHrin 0-fo.' 
594 ' Sttea on the Gnhapati BAshtonm (?).' 
608 * Sfttn on the Bnhma oomperison.' 
615 •Samati-UliUUsOitnL? 
638 * Sttnk on the aon of fiye mothen.' 
645 MfttiAgl-rttnu 

655 * Sttn on one who is in wint of gnarding hit thonghts.* 
665 * Kamirakii«i]aphal»n]dftn«-siitr%' L e. a life of Baddha. 
670 'Btmbi8Ara-ii^pa4ifti^>nuiidhAnaF«<ltnL* 
674 * Biitia on the raffidencj of trnth.' 
693 •Samati-freahai-satim.* 
696 ' Sfttra (addreiied to f) Anand* on four mattert.' 

698 *A^taiatra-iatra.' 

699 'AtnahpranidhAna^tFa.' 

700 ' Siitra on a iieroe dog.' 
703 • KAla-brahmaftAri-tfttra.' 

707 • NAgaril^a-bhrfttri^fttra.' 

708 *Arwh<iU-ma^ghoaha.iatnL' 

709 'Saptartrfptfttra.* 

710 * Aflhtegnra-sdtra.'* 

761 <8ii(naddreiiedtoaBimhma2;ftiincaUedSiin4o-yfrJk'(1).* 

1099 'DhannaTina7».Mmidhi.satra(V.M.).' 

ZI13 'SAtia on Slla or moral precepts whidi dispel nds- 

fortane(y.H.).* 



19 jIH JK W^ WA-kKriiiny Le. Yighim, whose 
name is translated |S^ Ifj^ fAn-nfii, lit 'parti- 
tion-hindrance.' He was an Indian ScsjoBnA, who was 
originally a fib:«-wor8hipper, and afterwards converted 
to Buddhism. He, together with Ka Ldh-yen, No. ao 
bebw, brought to China a Saiiskrit text of the 
"SF ^^ ^l& Th&n-po-^, i. e. the Dhannapada-sdtra, 
or the Dhammapada-satta, in a. d. 224, and translated 
it. See No. 1365, and San-ifcwhin, &sc. i» fol. 14 a. 
Yighna also translated another SAtra in 4 bscicnli, 
bnt it was lost in a.d. 730. See N6i-tien-la, fasc. 2, 
foL 6 a; Tha-ii, fasc. i, fol. 22 b; Khfii-yuen-lu, 
fitfc. a a, foL I b ; Min-i-tsii fisuBe. 3, fol. 5 b ; Beal, 
B.li.C., p. 12. 

No. 1365 Dharmapada or Dhammanada (I. M.). 

20 M # jR| iTa Lflh-yen, m Indian flhuMwa, 
who, together with Yighna^ No. 19 above, came to 
the Kingdom of Wu in a.d. 224.. In A.D. 230 he 
alone translated some works. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 2, 
foL 6 b; Thu-Ai, fasc i, fol. 22 b (both ascribe to him 
3 works in 3 or 4 fasciculi) ; Kh&i-jaen-la, fasc. 2 a, 
foL 2 a (where 4 works in 6 fascicnli are mentioned, 
and one of them is said to have been lost long before 
A. D. 730) ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 12. 

No. 616 « Samati(r>«atra (S. H.).* 
,, 645 * BUtaAgt-sfttnu* 
„ 1337 'Bnddhafaidy»^tra(I.M.).' 



21 j^ f^ ^ Eh&n San-hwui, an Indian Sn- 
mana, who was the eldest son of the prime minister 
of the country of j^ Jg Kh4n-fttt, i. e. Kambu, or 
Ulterior Tibet or Eambo^ whose family was con- 
tinuously resident in India. He came to the capital of 
the Kingdom of Wu in A. d. 241. In A. d. 247 he had 
the ^g ^ ^ JTien-^-sh', or the Kien-kn monastery 
built, by order of Sun ZAuen, the first sovereign of 
the Wu dynasty, who gave the name '^ |2^ J^ Fo- 
tho-li, or the Buddha village, to the place where this 
monastery was. In a.d. 251 he began his work of 
translation, and died in a.d. 280. See San-ihrh&n, 
fasc I, fol. 9 b ; Sui-shu, &sc 35, fol. 21b; N^i-tien-lu, 
£a8C 2, foL 13 a; Thu4i, fasc i, fol. 23 a (both ascribe 
to him 14 works in 29£iEUBciculi); Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 a, 
foL 10 a (where onlj 7 works in 20 fitsciculi are men- 
tioned, and 5 works in 10 &sciculi are said to have 
been lost long before a.d. 730); Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
foLsb; Sdected Essays, voLii, p. 322; Beal,B.L.C., 
p. 12. 

No. 143 «Sha<pAranuta-«aAgraha^tm(&M.V 
M 1359 ' An old SafiiynktiTadAna^tra (I. M.).* 

22 :i a ^ # (or #) if iK*iin-li4n-t8i6 
(or leu), — ^the last three characters are evidently used 
for a transliteration of a Sanskrit name, such as KAIa- 
<ivi(1), whose name is however translated J£^ ^ 

^ iTan-wu-wAi, lit. 'correct-without-fear.' He was 
a ^ramana of the western region, who translated 
one work entitled ' Saddharmasamidhi-siitra,' in 6 
fasdculi, in A.D. 255 or 256; but it was lost in 
A. D. 730. See Nfti-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 4 a (where this 
translator is mentioned under the W6i dynasty) ; Thu- 
iki, fasc I, foL 24 a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fiftsc. 2 a, fol. 16 a; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 12. 

Works ov Unkkown Trakslatobs. 

The Thu-^ (&sc i, fol. 24 b seq.) mentions no 
works* in 291 bsciculi, which are said to have been 
translated under the Wu dynasty, a. d. 222-280. See 
Beal, RL.G., p. 12. The Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 2 a,. 
foL I b^ and fol. 16 b seq.) gives 87 wocks in 261 fasci- 
culi, which are said to have been produced under the 
Wdi and Wu dynasties, a. d. 220-280, but 4 works in 
6 fasciculi only were in existence in A. d. 730. There 
is, however, only one translation of the kind in the 
Collection, namely :-t- 
No. 547 SamynktAgama (8. H.). 

1 Among these works, thore was the oldest translation of the 
LaUta-vistara, in 8 iksdcnli. This translation is said to have been 
made nnder the Latter HAn dynasty, one of the Three Kingdoms. 
▲. o. a a 1-263. Cf« ooL 51, nnder No. 159. 

0C2 



891 



APPENDIX n. 



892 



SUMMAKT OV THB PBSCVDINO LiST OV TkANSLATIOITS M ADB 
UNDBK THB Wu DTNASTT, A.D. 3aa-38o. 



Translaton. 
N0.18 

•• 19 
M ao 

.. aa 



N«i.tien4u. 


Thn-la. 


139 

a 


139 

a 


3 

I 


3 
I 


no 


no 


«59 


^59 



KhAi-ynen-lii. 
88 

a 

4 

7 
I 

189* 



Tn eilatMiot. 
49 

X 

3 

a 

o 
I 

56 



* In 417 fiMdcnli. In a. d. 730 there were 61 works in 
9a fiMcicnli in existence, and ia8 works in 335 fksdcali bad 
long been Ipsi. See the KhAi-ynen-ln, &so. a a» foL i ». 



fflff ^f Si-tain, or the Western Tsin 

dynasty, of the r|| JHrj Sz'-m& family, 
with its capital at Lo-ydxu a.d. 265-316. 



23 ^ # Ji Ji ^ (or ^) iTn Thin- 
mo-lo'khk (or kha)y i. e. Dharmarakaha, whose name is 
translated j^ ^ Fl^-hu, lit. 'law-protection.' He was 
a ^ramana, whose family was oontinuously resident 
in the j^ |^ Tban-kw&n district (the western 
extreme of the Qreat Wall in Eannshuh in Nan-ei-)bea, 
China. See Wells Williams' Chin. Diet p. 930, col. i). 
He was a descendant of a man of the country of Yueh- 
Ii^f so that his original surname was ^b* K\ the second 
character of ^ ]^ Tueh-i(^. But he adopted M 
Zu, the second character of ^ ^ Thien-ihi, or India, 
having hecome a disciple of the foreign iSramana 
^ ^ ^ Zu K&o-tso. Hence he is always called 
^ j^ ^ iTu F&rhu, in the Collection. He went 
to the western regions with his teacher, and was well 
acquainted with thirty-six different languages or dia- 
lects. In A. D. a 66 he came to Lo-yfin, where he 
worked at translations till a. D. 313 or 317; and 
afterwards died in his seventy-eighth year. He was 
the man who first translated several SAtras of the 
Vaipulya ckss (^ ^ Fan-t&n, lit. 'square-even or 
equal'). See Sa^^ iwhkn, fasc. i, fol. 14 b (where it' 
ascribes to him 165 works); Sui-shu, &sc. 35, fol. aib; 
K^i-tien-lu, fasc a, fol. 2 a a; Thu-ii, fiasc. a, fol. i a 
(both mention a 10 works in 394 fasciculi); KhiU- 
yuen-lu, fiasc. a a, foL aa ar-fasc 2 b, foL 6 a (where 
175 works in 354 fiudculi are mentioned, and 91 works 
in ao8 fasciculi are said to have been in existence 
in A.D. 730); Min-i-tei, fiisc. 3 foL s b; Selected 
Essays, vol. ii, p. 333; Beal, B.L.C.,- p. 13. The 
following 90 works are now in existence in the 
Collection : — 



n 

M 

ft 

M 

ft 
t> 

H 
M 
•• 
99 

n 
»> 



No. 4 PfeMEaTiMstJ-sAhMriki pr^^ftptemitA (S. M.). 
•• a3 (3) TsthSgatAMntTa-gnhya-nirdefa. 

33 (4) (T]ni>odhan»-n]rdefa, or Srapna-niideM. 
33(47) lUtttafcaiia.peripra:ai. 

30 Samantamwkha-parivarta. 

31 MMtymil-bnddhskshettagmaTyilha. 
33 6arbha-satn(f). 
54 Ugra-pariprftibAA. 

35' Bhadra-mAySkAnk-pwiprOEitU, or -tjAfcamia. 
39 Somati-dirikA-pariprttJkU. 
41 VimaUdattA-paripriUEAJL 
4a Ajokadatti-vyftkanna. 

47 SnahtAitamati-paripriliiAA^ or MAyopamareamMhi , 
49 8abAhv-paripra:fciUL 
5a affAnottua^bodhisattm-pariprOiAA. 

74 Aksharamati-nirdeta-satra. 

79 TathAgata-mahAkanmikarnirdeM. 

80 « RalnaatH-paripnUfrU (!).' 

81 * MMurknmAra^satra.' 
93 * Sdtra on the appeManoe of the Tethifcgata/ 

104 ' Qttn of the duster on going acron the world.' 

108 'BodhiasttfidafuthSnaibiyAdhyftya.' 

no Da«bhiimik»-satra. 

Ill 'SaaiaAcak8hQa.pttipfifckU.' 

Z16 JSatordAraka-aamAdhi-satra. 

135 * Sfttra on the roles lor two aonnal festivals to be held 

after Boddha's entering Pwinirriaa.' 
ia8 Samqpanyasamnlpjbyarsunadhi-satra. 
138 SaddharmapnjMlailka-stltra. 

150 ATaivartya(f) or ApariTartjarsfttra. 

153 ' Siitra of Boddha's ascension to the Traynstriaisn heaven 

to preach the law for his mother's sake.' 
160 Lalitavistua. 

165 'Vasndharsrbodhisattva-psriprft&Ai-s&tra.' 
168 Batnakftrtfuiakavydha-satra. 

183 A^taMtm-kaokrJtya-Tinodana. 

184 Ma^l^nurt-vikrUfita-sCltra. 
194 Hastikakshya. 

197 ViseshaXEinta-brahmarpariprOi^AA. 
ao8 <Satra about the meditation on theBodhisattra Maitraya's 

coming down to be bom (in this world).' 
314 StrlTivarta-yyAkarana^tra. 
319 ' Kumarapmakarsatra.' 
330 Andiaprabha-komira-satra. 

334 Vatsa-satra. 

335 StilvivartavyAkanMiarsatra. 
343 'Determined-dharsnt.' 
353 'SarvavaipnIyavidyAsiddha-sfttra.' 
357 'Anantaratnasamadhi-sdtraj' 
383 'Satra on the SamAdhi caOed tow realised by the 

TathAgaU alone.' 
398 « NAgadattA-bodhisattva-nidAnarsatra.' 
300 Ashtebnddhaka. 
303 'UUambsnapAtra-satra.' 
34a j6blmatl.brAhmaiil-paripr<2tikU. 
385 Ratna^-pariprOifeAA. 
388 'Sfttra on the characteristic marks on Boddha's penon 

as the results of fifty oaoaes of the practice of 

Bodhisattfa.' 
39a *JKaturdur]»bha-8atra.' 
393 'SuIanti(T>4eyaputra-8fttra.' 



ff 

99 
H 

f* 
fl 

W 
W 
t* 
M 
»» 

n 

It 
H 

t» 
99 
M 

H 

n 
>t 

H 
M 

H 
fl 
11 
ff 

fl 

w 
n 
fl 
ft 



99 
ff 



898 



APPENDIX n. 



894 



n 



No. 401 BaddhasaAgtti-sdtnu 
„ 403 Bh»dnkalpik»>8iitRL 
„ 437 AiiaTmtapte>ii%ari^pariprftibftA-i<itn. 
„ 456 Sftgan-nAgaii^paripriAeileAA. 

467 'JS!atiiiTarga(ji8hys)-B(itnL' 

468 'AnAgAtankriyA-s&tnu' 

469 'Attta-buddhi-pMiidapfttikft-sdtrm.' 
514 '£ittaprabhA(1)-«atra.' 

516 'MHguDAtrft-Batim.' 

517 * Sfttn on the oppontionof the Mftim.' 
56a *B6Ltn on the world tnd time of the past (aH.).' 
5(4 'Stitn on freedom from deep (S. H.).' 
566 ' Siitn on the idea of heppineu.' 

570 ' 96Ltn on receiving the yeer (t)/ 

571 ' S6tn on » Bnhmeftirin who beUeres in the pveneM of 



w 



>t 






9$ 



>» 



>t 



» 



609 * S(Ltn on Pft^ottan (f a Denk).' 
6ia 'Bfttia on Manas.' 
613 'Sttia on the proper kw0.' 
6a I «AA£^imAlja-B6tra.' 

6a3 'Stitraonsomewrestleri'intentiononmoTinga^momitain.' 
634 < Aturadbhatadharma-sdtra.' 
646 'i9Ard(aakania-siitr» or MAtaAgl-etitra. 
65 a ' Aryadharmamodii-sdtra.' 
669 Gfttaka-nidAna (a ooUection of 55 short Siltrss). 
671 'Yaidaiyaril^fa-sfttnu' 
697 'Nirden(r)-siltra.' 

71a' Sfttra on desire being the canse of affliction.' 
7a6 'Sttia on the meditation on the body.* 
739 *Siitia on 500 disdples (iM?akas) telling their own 
KidAoa or history.' . 

745 * MahAkAiyapa-nidina-stitra.* 

746 ' Sfltra on four lands of sdf-injnry.* 

1335 *Aryftmargabb<imi-eiitia(I.Mr).' 
136a *Dharma-dhyAna-8iitra.' 



24 ® ^ # M ^Aiin-Uin-leu-iE;', i.e. K6Ia- 
ruIOf whose name is taranslated ft ^ fan-hhi, 
lit. 'true-joy.' He was a Aamana of the western 
region, who in A. d. 281 translated one S&tra in K&n- 
ken (Canton), China. His translation was lost alreadj 
in A. D. 730. See N^i-tien-lu, fasc, a, foL 31 a (where 
an earlier date of a.d. 266 is given instead of 281, 
and both the transliteration and translation of the 
name differ from those aboye mentioned); Thu-Ai, 
fJAse. 2, foL 7 a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, iasc. 2 b, foL 7 b; 
Beal, RL.C., p. 13. 

26 ^ ^ ^ ^ Y&'kKxif a SnmanA of the 
conntzy of An-ai, vwho translated 5 works in 12 or 
16 fasciculi, at Lo-y&n, in a.d. 281-306. Three 
translations were lost in A. d. 730. See Ndi-tien-lu, 
&8C 2, fol. 31 b; Thu-ibi, fasc. 2, foL 7 b; Kh&i- 
ynen-4a, Cbums. 2 b, fol. 7 b ; Seal, B. L. C, p. 13. 

No. 148 'Sfttra on unlimited changes of the snpemataral foot- 
steps (S. M.).' 
,• 1459 Ajok&fad&na (I. M.). 



26 il Jl 3C Wu-lo^, or In 3t H^- 
kMAo, Le. Mokshala (see Eitel, p. 77 a). He was a 

^S!ramana of -^ ^Q Ya-then, L e. Kasntana (EJioten, 
Eitel, p. 60 b), who together with Kn Shn-l&n, No. 27 
below, translated one Stoa in a.d, 291. See N6i- 
tien-la, &sc. 2, fol. 31 b; Thu-^, £b8c. 2, fol. 7 b; 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 b, fol. 8 a; Beal, B.L.C., p. 13, 
where a note is added which seem^ not quite correct 
No. a P^MXpanmsati-sihasrikft pra^^Mp&ramitft (S. M.). 

27 ^ ^ M -^^ Shu-Ian, an Upisaka of 
Indian descent, who was born in China, and translated 
2 works in 5 fasciculi, under the reign of Hwui-ti, 
A. D. 290-^306. His translationB were lost in a. d.*' 
730. See Ndi-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 33 a; Thu-Ad, 
fasc 2, foL 8 a (both say wrongly that Shu-l&n was a 
Srajnansk of the western region) ; Ehai-yuen-lu, fasc 2 b, 
fol. 9 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 13. 

2g ^ j^ jjjjg^ Po Firtsu, — ^the last two cha- 
racters are said to be a literary appellation (^^) 
by which he is generally designated; his cogno- 
men is 1^ Yuen, and his original surname was ^ 
Wi^. He was a Chinese Sramana of f^ ^ Ho-n6L 
He translated several works under the reign of Hwui- 
ti, a. D, 290-306. See San-ifcwh^, fasc i, fol. 16 b; 
NM-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 35 b ; Thu-^, fasc. 2, fol. 8 b 
(both ascribe to him 23 works in 25 feusciculi); Eh&i- 
yuen-lu, &sc 2 b, fol. lib (where 16 works in 18 
fieuKsiculi are mentioned, and 11 works in 12 &sciculi 
are said to have long been lost in a. b. 730). 

No. aaS 'BUtn on the Bodhisattva Shi or Geta (? S. M.).* 
389 ' Sdtra on the practice of Bodhissttfa.' 
55a Mahapsrinirvana-s^itra (S. H.). 
650 'MahAprs^patl-parinirTftna-siitra.' 
75a ' Satia on five kinds of happiness and Tirtoe of wise men..' 



>• 



t» 



»• 



29 jR* i^ JLL ^^^ F&-li, a /Sramana, whose 
native place is unknown. He, together with ¥^k^ 
No. 30 below, translated 4 works in 12 fasciculi, at 
Lo-y&n, under the reign of Hwui-ti, A. D. 290-306. 
One of their translations was lost already in a. p. 730. 
See N^i-tien-lu, fasc. a, foL 36 b ; Th|i-^i, fasc. 2, 
fol. 12 a; Eh&i-yuen-lu, fisuBC. 2 b, fol. 13 b; Beal, 
B. L. C, p. 14. 

No. 383 ' Sarrag^itapniiyakflhetra-satra (S. M.).' 
,, 551 'lioksdhata (?).s1itra (S. H.).' 
•» 1353 Dharmapada, or Dhammapada (I. M.). 

3Q 3^ j^ jitg Shih F&-^ a «S!rama7ia, whose 
native place is unknown. After the death of F&-li, 
No. 29 above, FlUifca alone translated several works 



895 



APPENDIX n. 



896 



under the sam^ reign as before. See N6i-tien-la, faac. a, 

fol. 37 b ; Thn-ifciy faao. 2, fol. la a (both aacribe to 

him 13a works in 14a fiiacicQli); Khii-yaen-lu, bao. 

a b, fol. 14 a (where 40 works in 50 faadcoli are 

mentioned, and 16 works in a6 fiuMUCoIi are said to 

haye long been lost in a«d. 730); Beal, B,L.C., 

p. 14. The following 23 works are now in existence 

in the Collection :^— 

No. 58 UdAyana-Titnri^iMripraaBU (a M.). 
^370 ' Sfttra on three changM of Biiddha*! formflr Urthfl.' 
M 373 'Ajfltuatni-rl^TyakarMW-sfttni.' 
„ api 'SfttnoniiuiiiUiiif wBtflrontheimagesof Biiddha.' 
., 569 'Siitraoiideni«(8.H.).' 

573 *8iitn on ovaoomins lut.' 

579 ' Siitra on the cMse of Dn&khflskandlia.' 
„ 596 < S&fcm on Shu (''nnmber," a BrihmMia).' 
n 599/ GhtAgSnadl-siitnL' 
M 600 *lCMnptt-bhikBhQ-eiitrm.* 
,9 603 'Mfirdhapa^rl^nidanaFtatia.* 
•^ 614 * Sttn on King PkaMoagit, who put dnrt on Ui bodj 

at the death of his mother, tlM queen.' 
„ 619 'SiitimonKinsBimbiiSia^f eomingtowonhipBaddha.' 
n 636 * Sfttn on dieragarding the law.' 

660 Nandi-pmfn^a^teaCf)* 

665 'Satim rabtiag to what otaght to be piaotieed by the 
Bhikthns, and what ought not^ in their l al ati onihip 



»• 



» 



»> 



w 



» «73 

•• 713 * ApatniatnKparipr<HrU-pa^HnantM7a-kenna<atra.* 

,. 735 'SAtnonaBhikihnwfaointendedtocommitiaicidalbrthe 
pnipoee of avoiding iU-lhoie oonoening a woman.' 

„ 747 ' RAhula-kthanti-eatnL' 

M 748 'Bttn on the right metten spoken bj Boddha for the 
sake of yonng Bliikshas.' 

.• 749 * Sh^h5 (naBBa>bhikshn-gaii»«atia.' 

,, 764 * Satn on the eow-herd comparison.' 

31 S ^ |£ ^^^^ ZXan-joen, a Chinese UpAr 
saka, who assisted En Fi-ha« No. a3 above, while the 
latter was working at translations. In the mean- 
time, he alone translated certain works under the 
reign of Hwoi-ti, A.D. a90-3o6. See Nti-tien-lo, 
fasc. 2y fol. 33 a (where 3 worka in 4 fisuBcieali are 
ascribed to him); Eh&i-yuen-ln, Seisc. a b, fol. 19 b 
(where a works in 3 fasdcoli are mentioned). 

No. 397 * Sarya-gihrnlkarana-prabhS-samadhi-satim (S. M.).' 
„ 711 <VaDa(f nama-ireahaiVsatia(S.H.).' 

32 ^ ^ ^ Nieh Tfio-ibn, a Chinese Upir 
saka, who was the son of the last, and also an assistant 
of Kn Ffi-hu, No. 23 above, from a.d. a8o to 31a. 
After the death of Ea-hn (which happened in a. d. 313, 
or a little later), Tao-Axm alone trianslated several 
works. See N4i-tien-la, fiisc a, foL 35 b ; Thu-ifci, 
fiijBC. a, fol. 9 b (both ascribe to him 54 works in 
66 fasciculi) ; Elh&i-yuen-la, £uc. a b, foL ao a (where 
24 works in 36 fascicoli «re mentioned, and 6 works 



in 6 fiucicoli are said to have been in existence in 
A.D. 730); Beal, B. L. C, p. 14. There are the fol- 
lowing 4 works onlj now in existence in the Col- 
lection : — 

No. aa (33) Vimaladattt-pariprittU (8. M.). 
•• 107 * Satra on the original actions of the Bodhisattvas who 

are sealring the state of Buddha.' 
n 0oS 'Ifa^^nsri-parinirraiia-Batra.' 
n 509 AhhiBishkffamaiia"Satia(?). 



83 '^ i£ 1& ^ Fft-tn, a Aamaiia, whose native 
place is not knowi^ In A.D. 301 he translated 4 
works in 5 &sciculi, of which a works in .3 ftwcicoli 
were lost already in ▲. d. 730. See Nti-tien-la, &8C a, 
foL 41 b; Thn-iU, fosc a, fol. 9 b; KUd-yaen-lo, 
fssc. a b, fol. a3 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 14. 

No. 939 'Satn on the boj Shi or Oeta (tS.M.).' 

M 595 8Hgi]apfada(S.H.). 

84 >& jHI jfiS ^^1^7^ ^ forrign Snaaum^ 
who translated one Sfttra; but when he came to 
China is not known. See the Ehfti-jnen-la, fosc a6, 
fd. a3 b. 

No. 750 ' Sfttia on time and not-time (f S. H.).* 

WoBxs ov UmuroWK Tbakslatobs. 

Hie Tha-H (&sc. a, fol. 16 b) mentions 8 works in 
15 fiBMcicnli, and the EJild'-yuen-la (fasc. a b, fol. a4 a 
seq.) enumerates 58 works in 59 fasdcoli, of which 
19 works in 19 fiudcnli onlj were in existence in 
A. B. 730. There are now the following ao works :— 

No. 50 Snbahn-panpriUUA (8. M.). 
„ 134 ' Satim on the ftmeial eoemonj of Baddha.* 
n 136 Haddharmapimdailka Qnoomplete). 
„ ax6 'Satim on the Bodhisattfm who was the son 1^ took a 

look at his blind fiither.' 
n 454 ' Dharmanityasthana^tn.* 
„ 455 «Dtigha7a-rl^a<«atra.' 
•• . 558 'Satia on the talt-water comparison (a H.).' 
„ 56a *Sat» on the world and time of the past.' 
n 571 'Satra on a BrahmaJkarin who beliefes hi the pueness 

ofwatar.' 
H 611 'Satra on a nian named Ten^hiAo.' 

631 'SatiaontheKingoffirSfastl'sdveamhigtendiibrait 

things.' 
641 ' Satra on a woman csUed Tft-je.* 
H 70a 'Satia on the filial child.' 
„ 758 *8amantaprapta(nama)-Wl^a-8ain.' 
„ 759 ' HSritt (lit the mother of demon-^hildrenysatra.* 
M 760 * Satia on a king of a conntry, Brihmaaa bj name (?)•* 
o 778 ' N64o-h5.to.ik^ (f>«atra.' 
n Z533 *Satia on Bnddha's cansmg Katyayana to speak the 

GathSs on the destraetion of the Uw (LM.).' 
n 1334 'Satsa on Bnddha's keeping the body in regular order.' 
n 1335 *Satia on keeping the mind or thovghts in regnlar 

order.' 



n 



t* 



897 



APPENDIX II. 



898 



SUMMAKT OV THB PEBCBDDtO LiST OF ThJUTSLATIOKS MABX 
UHDni TBa WbSTBEN TUK DTNA8TT, A.D. 265-3x6. 

In urirtwice. 

90 
o 

a 

X 

o 

5 
3 

a 

4 

a 

X 

ao 



IVaDilston. 


K^i-tkn-ln. 


No. as 


aio 


,. H 


X 


" *5 

» a6 


5 


X 


n 37 


a 


,• >8 


33 


« 89 


4 


f. 30 


X3a 


n 31 


3 


M 3« 


54 


>• 33 


4 


n 34 







8 




447 



Thn^ 


KhAi-yuen-la. 


aio 


175 


X 


X 


5 


5 


I 


X 


a 


a 


33 


16 


4 


4 


X3a 


40 





a 


54 


H 


4 


4 





I 


8 


58 


444 


.^33* 



153 



* In 590&aGicali. In jud. 730 then eiitted 156 worki in 
3ai fiMdcvli, and X7^ works in a69 fitfdcoli bnd been loft See 
the KhtipyiMQ-hiy fiuc a », fi»L ax b. 



Rll ^^. Tshien-luboi, or the Former 
Li&n dynaBtj, of the ^^ Ehih fiunilj, 

Tvith ita capital at l/A SbS Eu-ts&n. 
A.D. 302-376. 

35 ^ iffi ^ ^' Sh'-lon, an TJplflaka of the 
country of Yuefanb', who translated 4 works in 6 fas- 
dcnli in A. D. 373, of which 3 works in 5 fasoiculi were 
lost already in a. d. 730. See Eh&i-yaen-ln, hac. 4 b, 
foL 7 a. 

No. 44. Smta-periprft&iU (S. M.). 



^f Tun-tfiin, or the Eastern Tsin 




dynasty, of the rf 



with its capital at 





S2f-m& &mily, 



Zien-khifi, 




£ien-yeh, the modem 



fczf Nanking, a. D. 3 1 7-420. 
36 ^ >P ii * ^ Jl Poh Sh'-U-mi-to. 

lo, i.e. iSHmitra, whose name is translated ^ ^ 
ATi-yiu, lit ' lucky friend.' He was « iSraxnana of tiie 
western r^on, who was the heir^pparent of a king 
of the country, but gaye up his realm to his younger 
brother, and became a iSk^mana. He came to China 
in the Tun-iidfi period, A.D. 307-312, under the 



Western Tsin dynasty, and translated 3 works at 
JHen-khin (Nanking) under the reign of Yuen-ti, a.d. 
317-322, and died at the age of about eighty, in the 
Hhieu-khAn period, a.d. 335-342. See San-^h&n, 
fiftsc. I, foL 18 b; Nti-tien-lu, fitsc. 3, fol. 4a; Thu-iU, 
fasc 2, fol. 17 a; Miia-i-tsi, fiasc 3, foL 6 a; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. 15. 

No. 167 • HabAbhishekaidaiiidhftnMl.siim (S. M.).' 
„ 309 MahAmajaii-TiUylrA^ 
tt 310 n „ 

37 :i ^ ^ (pr #) ^ T4o.kan (or Im). a 
(Chinese t) Aramana, who translated 2 works in 7 fas- 
ciculi, in A. z>. 335, but both were lost already in A. d. 
730. One of them was the Saddharmaputuiarika, in 
5 fasciculi. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 4 b ; Thu- 
li, &8e. 2, foL 17 b; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc 3, foL 3 b; 
Beal, B.L.C., p.i5. 

38 ^ 4^ ^ tt Zu Thftn-wu-Un, i.e. 
Dharmaraksha (t cfl JTu Fi-l&n, No. 2 above), whose 
name is translated j^ J£^ F&-Jbn, lit 'law-cor- 
rebt' He was a SnmanA of the western region, 
who translated several works in a.d. 381-395. See 
Nti-tien-lu, &ac 3, fol. 5 b (where no works in 
112 fiiscieuli are ascribed to him); Thu<rti, fasc. 2, 
fd. 17 b (in works in 112 fiudculi); Kh&i-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 4 a (where 6x works in 63 &soiculi are 
mentioned, of which 24 worics in 24 jGudculi were in 
existence in a.d. 730); Seal, RL.C., p. 16. There 
are 29 works in the present Collection, namely:-— 

No. a 73 * Siitn of propheoy receiTed from Buddha hj one who 
offered m flower to Buddha* and did not follow 
King (A^taiatni, S. M.)-' 
„ 365 «Dhamfil.patra(T)-aatra.' 
M 479 * Mftjakan-bhidn^iddhi-maiitia^tnL' 
n 48X ' Satm on reUeviag epidemic by a apelL* 
„ 48a 'Siitra on leUeving toothache by a spell.* 
„ 483 ' S&tia on 9elie?ing eye-diseaao by a apelL' 
n 484 'Satra on raliering a sick child by a spelL' 
,. 486 •Mafiinta(?)-satra.' 
„ 487 'I)aiidarlo-mo-yin-ehn(f)-stitfa.* 
„ 561 ' Satra on the iron-caetle Neraka (& H.).* 
„ 568 ' AnnpSta (f)-iatra.' 
«, 575 'Kanka^tra.* 
„ 588 'Alagnjiagandha-satra.' 
•» 593 '<MmeiiyaphaU-fatra.* 

N 597 'Satiaon the BrahmaMrin l!U>-po-lo-yen*i question on 
the snperiority of the cMte (of BriUmmias).* 

630 * Jgatnrnainka-satra.* 

63a * Satia on ten dreams of King Pkaeena^t* 

640 ' Satra on a woman named Ytt-ye.* 

654 ' Satim on the floating bnbbles on water.* 

715 * Satra on the middle heart* 

7x6 * Stlfn addressed to a Bhikahn named KwMk-HA (lit " one 
who sees the ri^t,** i.e. SaddananaJ)/ 



»» 



99 



899 



APPENDIX IL 



400 



No. 717 'Sfttn(mth«Balt«r(oreoiBpMlHMi)offt 
„ 718 *8ftt» addiWMd to AnaacU on Mf«i 
^ 719 «8fttm (m •& Aaijtmfai oMMd HMiio(V 
w 730 *Sa(n begimiinf wHh tho Mctioa on the paim of flfo 

(■Mm of olileMty 
^ 736 'CMim on a Bhikata oMMd ThSM* 0^ "bottlir 

K 751 * Stttm on Mlf-lo?iBg/ 

„ 763 •SfttemonihoiMiiryMr.* 

,, 1330 'Sfttim OB Kftij^kft'fgQtag to thojilMowlim Buddha 

bad jaat anlend FarinirfiiM (I. M.).' 

39 fi # It i*f H 5c ^-**" 8«i. 

ii6-ti-pho^ ie. OaatamA Sangfaadera, the aeoond and 
proper name being trandated ^ ^V ^ii^'tUen, 
lit ' oompanj-heaYen or god.' He was a Aramana of 
the country of RSI j| iH-pin, L e. Knbhi (the KojAien 
of the Oreeka, the modem Caboly — Eitel, p. 58 a), who 
in A. D. 383 arriyed at f Ain-4n, then the capital of 
the Former TsHiii dynasty of the Fa ftunily, where he 
translated two works (see No. 56 below). In a.d. 
391-398 he translated five other worics, in two dif- 
ferent places, belonging to the Esstem Tsin dynasty, 
namely, (i) the Lil monntain, and (a) Zien-khin, the 
oapitaL One of these five translations was lost in a. d^ 
730. See San-Jtwh&n, faac, i, foL as b; Sni-shn, 
^Mc. 35, fol. as b; NAi-tten-lo, 6sc. 3, foL 9 b^ Thn- 
^y&Bc a, foL ai a; Min-i-tsi, &sc 3, foL 6a; Selected 
Essays, vol. ii, p. 327 ; Beal« B. L. 0., p. i6. There are 
3 works in existence in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 54a MadliyMiiispiiia(&H.). 
„ 1271 < Tridhannaka (t)-iSgtra (A . H.).' 
n 1388 Ahhldhaimalifidaya'iSatta. 

40 3^ ^ ^ ^ Zii-lin-tho^d, ie. Efilo- 

daka, whose name is transited (^ ^ Sh'-shui, 

lit. 'time (k&]a)-water (ndaka).' He was a Aramana 

of the western region, who translated one work in ad. 

39a. See N6i-tien-la, &sc a, fol. 9 b ; Thn-Jfci, £Etsc 2, 

foL 22 a; Eh&i-yaen-ln, &sc 3, &1. 10 b; Beal, B.L.C., 
p. 16. 

No. 1374 ' 84tra of twalw (yean*) going for pleafme (I. M.*)*' 

41 j^ ^ ^ ^^^ Tfio-ha^ a &amaiia (of 
Tibetan descent)), who translated one S&tra, in 3 ias- 
eicoli, in A.]>. 396, bat it was loat already in a.d. 730. 
See NM-tian-lo, £bmo. a, foL 9 a; Tha-iU, frac 2, 
foLaab; Khfci-yaen-la,b8a3, foLiob; Beal,EL.C., 
p. x6. 

42 fit ItB lit ItB J|ilo^o-poh.tho-lo,i.e. 
Baddhabbadra, whose name is translated ^ ^ 

Zlfio-hhien, lifinteUigence-wise.' He was an Indian 
iSVamaiia and a ^ n awi m iifcnt of Amri todana. an PTi<d<> 



of iSlkyamani In a.d. 398-421 he translated 13 or 
15 works (of which 8 worbi in 1x6 fiucicali only were 
in existence in a.d. 730), at two diffarent places, 
namely, the Ltl moontain, and Zien-khin, the'capitaL 
He met Komlra^Ta in China, and whenever the latter 
foand any doabta, the former waa always asked lor an 
explanation. He made some translations with F&-hhien 
(Fa-hian). He died in A. 0. 429 at the age of seventy^ 
one. See San-Xwh&n, Ceubc. 2, foL 16 b ; Soi-sha, bsc 35, 
foL 22 b ; N6i-tien-la, Cbums. 3, foL i i a ; Thn-ii, iasc 2, 
f<^ 22 b; Khfti-yaen-la, Cbmc. 3, fol. ix b; Min-i-tsi, 
&SC 3, foL 6 a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 325 ; Beal, 
B. L: C, p. x6. There are 7 works in existence in the 
Collection, namely: — 

No. 87 BaddhifatMaailraHiialiSfalpidya-setm(8.M.). 
M 356 A nantamnkha.rtdhalraHniiraiit (I). 
„ 430 * Buddhadbyina^wnnSdhMiganKatra.* 
^ II 19 MahiaiAgha (or ^MAghikaVTiiiaja (V. H.). 
„ 1159 PmtimolnhaoftlieMihtfftgliftai 
,. 1336 * Malj^agi-pninidhSna rttn^* or Samaatibliadn-pniii- 

dhSoa (I. M.). 
» X341 'DharMatrteHDiyiaa aiiia.* 

^3 St A i^ Thftn-mo-pi, L e. Dharmi^ya(f) — 
the last character ia omitted in the Nti^tien-la and 
KhAi-ynen-hi-who«e nune ib trandatod j^ || 
Fi-ahin, lit. 'law-goodness.' He was an (Indian!) 
^Siramana, who was well versed in the Yinaya, and 
translated one work, called * mixed qoestions on the 
matter of "^^naya,' in 2 fascicali, in a. d. 400 ; bat it 
was lost ahready in a. x>. 730. See N6i-tien-la, fiuc 3, 
fol. XX a; Tha-iid, hec. 2, feL, 23 b; KhAi-yuen-lo, 
&SC. 3, foL 16 a; Beal, B.L.O., p. X7. 

44 ^ J$ JH X Fi-mo-lo-Ui, Le. Yima- 
Ukshas, whose name is translated ^ ^ fjj^^ Wa« 
kea-yeft, lit * withoat-dirt-eye.' He was a Aamana of 
Knbhi (Cabal), who was a great teacher of Yinaya in 

H^ f^ Kw^i-tsz*, i. e. Khsrafor or Kofe (see Eitel, 

P« 5^ ft)> where KamfcrsjiflTa was one of his disciples. 
Afterwards, in a. d. 406, he arrived in China, and was 
respected by his former disciple EamAra^va^ who was 
then floorishiiig there. After the latter^a death, which 
happened between 409 and 4x5, YimaUksha went 
soathwasd in the I-hhi period, A.D. 405-418, and 
translated 2 works in 5 fiudcali; one of them was 
lost in A.D. 730. He died at the sge of seventy- 
seven. See San-ibwhAn, &8C 2, foL 13 a; N6i-tien-la, 
£asc. 3, foL9b; Tha-4i,&sc. 2,foL 24a; Eh4i-yaen-la, 
&se. 3, foL 16 b; Min-i-tsi, hac 3, foL 6 a; Beal, 
B. L. C, p. 15. 

No. 1144 'SarYS8avAdaTfaiayaoidlaa(V.H.V 



401 



APPENDIX n. 



402 



45 ^ j^ gg Shih Fi-hbien (Fa-faiam or Fi^ 
hien), a Clunese iSrainana, whose original Bunuime was 
Kl Kun, and who was a natiye of j|^ ||||r Wu-yfin, 
at the ^ m^ Pin-y&B district. He started from 
JTAin-tn towards India in a. d. 399, and came back to 
China in A. d. 414. Theta he, together with Baddha- 
bhadra. No. 4 a above, translated certain works, and he 
alone made some translations, and .wrote his famous 
travels. He died at the age of ^ighty-six. 8e6 San- 
ih¥h&n, fiasc. 3, fol. i b; Sui-ahn, &sc 35, foL 22 b; N6i- 
tien-ln, fasc. 3, fol. 12 a; Thti-Jbi, fasc. 2, foL 24 b; Kh&i- 
yiien-ln, £asc. 3, fol. 18 a ; Min-i-tai, fasc. 3, fol. 6 b ; 
Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 325 ; Beal, B.L. C, p. if. 
There are 4 works ascribed to him in the Collection, 
namely : — 

No. 1x8 MahipariiiirviiM-flatn(S.H.). 
M lao H )» (S.M.). 

^ 676 ' Samyvktapi^ikft^tn (S. H.)/ 
„ 1 1 50 MAhAnAgfaft-bUluhuiit-viDaya (H. V.). 

46 JR ^ i^ Zi-to-mi, or j|!^ ff ^ Zi- 
mi-to, i. e. Gitamitra, whose name is translated 
§SF ^ Ko-yin, lit. ' song^friend.' He was a ^Sramana 
of the western region, who translated 23 or 25 works 
nnder the Eastern Tsin dynasty* a^b. 317-420; but 
when he died is not known, and only 2 works were in 
existence in ▲. d. 730. See Nfti-tien-lu, fiisc. 3, foL 13 a; 
Tha-4a,fii8c.2,foL25a; SMi-yaen-la,fiMW.,3,f6l. 22 a; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 1 7. 

No. 109 *>BodhiMttinHi«wiithina-iiAtra (8. M.).' 
„ 2$S • Biitnifct«th>g«t«  ■MpSdhi-rtltim.' 

47 M JH ti ^^ ^^'^ i-«- ^^^' ^^^s® 
name is translated ^ Hhi, lit. 'joy.' He was 

a GWhapati (householder) of the western region, who 
in A. D. 419 and the following years translated 3 works, 
one of them was lost already in a. z». 730. See N6i* 
tien-Iu, fitfc 3, foL 14 a; Thu-^, fasc. 2, fol. 25 b; 
Eh&i-yaen-lo, fasc 3, fol. 24 a; Beal, B.L.C., p. 18. 

No. 23 (38) (?iiiiiottaim.bodhintty».paripra:iUUl (S. M.). 
„ $26 'DhSnfll-mantra for aaking the Bodhisattva Avalokite- 
<TBia to oonntenct the injiny of a poison.' 

is i^ ^ ^ i^a'F&nli (Dharmabala 7), a ^ra- 
mana of the western region, who in a. d. 419 translated 
the ' Amit&yar-arhat-saf»yaksambaddha-siitra/ i. e. the 
larger Sakh4vati-vydha, being the eighth of twelve 
different translations of the same or a similar text, in 
I fasdcohis ; but it was lost already in a. d. 730. See 
N6i-tien-lu, fiusa 3, fol. 14 b; Thu-^i, ^fesc. 2, foL 26 a; 
Eh&i-yuen-lu, &ac, 3, fol. 24 b; Beal, B:L.C.,j). 18. 
See also column ii^ note, where for T&-li read Fi-li. 



49 f^ K ^ Shih Sun-kun, or ]g ^ KiLo- 
kuQ, a (Chinese 1) iS^ramana, who towards the end of 
the Eastern Tsin dynasty (ended a. d. 420) translated 
3 works in 3 fiasciculi ; but all of them were lost already 
in A. IX 730. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b; Thu- 
Id, &SC 2, foL 26 a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, &sc. 3, foL 24 b ; 
Beal, B.L.C., p. 18. 

50 ^ ^ "& ^^^ Thui-kun, a Chinese Sn^ 
mana, who in about A. d. 420 translated one work in 
I £Bi8ciculus ; -but it was lost already in a. d. 730. See 
the four authorities above mentioned. 

61 # i^ H -^^ F&.yun, a (Chinese?) ^ra- 
mana, who in about A. d. 420 translated one work in 
I &8ciculus ; but it was lost already in a. D. 730. See 
the four authorities above mei^oned. 



WoBKS OF Unkhowk Tbakslatobs. 

The Thu-^i (fasc. 2^ fol. 26 b seq.) enumerates 52 
works in 56 feLSciculi, while the Kh&i-yuen-lu (fasc. 3, 
foL 25 b seq.) mentions 40 works in 48 SEiBciculi, of 
which 2 works in 3 fasciculi were lost already in a. p. 
730. There are the following 35 works now in 
existence in the Collection ; in some of them however 
the distinctive character ^ Tun or Eastern before 
Tsin dynasty is omitted : — 



W 



tt 



t» 



I* 



>t 



No. 36 Vliub7»YiiikJka7ft-apftU.iMffipr£kMt (S. M.). 
„ 58 KAtyapA-periTMla. 

119 MaU^puinizvaiNhflatiB (fi, H.). 
ao6 Mutreya-TySkvaMi (S. IkL). 
„ a8o iSaUttmbhATA-aatim. 
„ 390 Tftthftgita-pmtibimba-pTatishtAaniifBmsa. 
„ 304 ' Stitn on offering the TesMl of eatabtoi to Boddha and 
the SeAgha, for raoompenaing the frTOur of the 
parents.' 
„ 338 Pnahpaktite. 

i> 339 •> 

340 8ha<iakah«r»-Tidy&m»ntnL 

417 '(Ko)eaIa(r)-dii^-4atnk' 
„ 433 ' BodMnttTarparraJbarjA-eiltn.* 
„ 447 'S^itebaddhabhaahituddhimuitnk* 
„ 480 '8atra on the VidyA, or tpeU for avoiding and removing 

the injury canaed by » thief.' 
„ 585 'Satra on the arrow oompariaon (S. H.).' 
., 6o3 <N]dftnapsatra(f).' 

« 605 'Satra on the good qualities of Trisarana, Paftikadla, be- 
nevolent mind, and separation from (the world).' 
618 'Satra on obtaining five happy rewards by giving food 

(to othen).' 
644 iSatra on sue different things (or objects) in explaining 
(the impnrity'of)the body to a MAtaAgt/or MAtaAgl- 
satra. 
656 * Pamamaitrayaiiipatra-satra.' 

Dd 



n 



M 



403 



APPENDIX 11. 



4M 



No, 



tl 

•t 

I* 

t»- 

•t 

>ff 

•> 



•f 

»» 

•• 
M 
H 



677 * Sfttn on the retribation of Pretaa.' 
691 * Biitm on » Khyckharm (a Bhik«ha'g staff), at a ladder 
and path for ohtaining Bodhi.* 

754 ' Sfttia on gnarding pnreneM.' 

755 * 8l^lia on Miap-berry leeda (for loeariet).* 

756^ ' Bfttia on the highest plaoe (or Annttaiaviihaja).' 
757 «Balri(nAma>freihf;U-nidAna-flAtra.' 
775 « PhftJba-ri^a-efttra.' 
781 'Nidina^MAghapila^tra.' 
1145 ' K*>1m and ooremony ooaoorning fliiniemiradiiirtli or 

^Duhl^pada (V. H.).* 
1148 'Sfttra of MandgalyAyana*! qneetioaa on 500 light and 

heafj matten ooneeming Vinaja.' 
115a Ali4|ratra>pariprilcMi-sfttnL 
1165 •AAouMeriki-taaiTttktaiUafflUL' 
Y344 AjokAvadAaa (I. M.). 
1358 * NigaMoapbhikahQ-ffttra^' or MiUndapraina. 
1465 'Baoofd of the collection of the IVipilaka and miaoel- 
laoaont worka.' 



SUMHUknT OV TBB PEBCVDmO IjIT OV TnAVSLATtOIia M ADB 
UKDBB THV EAaTBnN TilK DTMASTT, A.D. 317-490. 



THnalaton. 


N«i-tieD4a. 


ThniU. 


KhAi-ynen-ln. 


laeadatenoe. 


No. 36 


3 


3 


3 


3 


ff 37 


4 


a 


a 





M 38 


no 


III 


6x 


39 


ff 39 


5 


5 


5 


3 


>. ¥> 


I 


1 


1 


X 


» 41 


I 


I 


I 





w 4» 


15 


15 


^3 


9 


M 43 


1 


I 


I 





» 44 


a 


1 


a 


I 


:^ 


6 


5 


7 


4 


n 


»5 


«3 


a 


'^ ^2 


3 


3 


3 


a 


ft 4S 


I 


I 


I 





49 


3 


3 


3 





.. 50 


I 


1 


I 





M 61 


I 


I 


I 







53 

«33 


Sa 


40 


38 




«3^ 


168 • 


9> 



fol. I a; Kliii-ytiaii-lii, Dasc. 3, foL 30 a; Beai, B.L.C. 
p. 18. 



* In 468 ftadenli. In a.d. 730 there were 85 works in 
336 faadcnli in eziatenoe, while 83 worka in 13a fhsdooli were lost 
already. See KhAi-ynen-ln, laac. 3, fol. i a. 




Bffi 2S Tshien-tshien, or the Former 
Tshien dynasty, of the j^p Pu fiunily, 

with its capital at 
A-D. 350-394- 

52 # Ji ^ (or #) Thto-mo^' (or sh'), 
i.e. DIianDA+^' (or ah*), whoee name is tranalated 
j^ fSi F&-hwui, lit ' law - wifldom/ or jj^ j^ 
Ffi-hfii, lit. < law-sea.' He was a SnmaaiA of the 
western region, who in a.d. 367 translated 2 or 3 
works; all of them were lost already in ▲•d. 730. 
See Nti-tie^-la, fasc. 3 b, fol. a b : Thn-^ fiuc. 3, 



i.e. 



63 !• ii^ IS fl» tl in«-mo-lo-fo-tl»i. 
KunU^buddhl. whce ^ is tr«^ ^ j| 
Thnn*ibiio, lit. ' boy-intelligenoe.' He was a Aamana 
of the western region, who translated one work at 
JTMn-in, in a.d. 369-371 or 38a. See the four 
anthorities above mentioned. 

No. 1381 *An eiplaaation or commentaiy on an eitract from 
the fov Igamas (I. M«).' 

64 it i>r Ht S (« li) Sw-«6-pot.««i 
(or Man), i.e. SanghahhAti, whose name ia trans- 
lated ^ i^ JTnn-hhien, lit * company-appearing.' 
He was a iShunana of Kubhi (Cabal), who translated 
3 works in 27 or 37 fasciouli, in A.X). 381-385. See 
8an-ihrhin, &so. i, foL ao b; Nti-tien-ln, iasc 3 b, 
fi>L 4 a; Tha<4i, bsc. 3, foL i b ; Kh&i-ynen-ln, fasc 3, 
foL 31 a ; Beal, R L. C, p. 18. 

No. 1379 Vihhiahi.tlstra (A. H.). 
» 1)89 •Aiytf-VanmitrBrbodhlaattva-ssAgtti.iAatra.' 
» 1353 'flartghaTakaha^awhya^bnddhafarita^tra (LM.).* 

55 j^ J|| J9^ Thin-mo-pi, Le. Dharmapriya. 
^hoae name is translated j^ ^ Fl-ii, lit 'law- 
love' (cf. Eitel, p. 3a b, where a fuller transliteration 
of the same Sanskrit name with the same translation 
of a later Indian priest is given). He was an Indian 
Avmana, who translated one S&tra in 5 fasciculi, in 
▲•n. 38a. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc 3 b, fol. 3 a \ Thxk-ld^ 
fasc 3, foL a a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc 3, fol. 3a a; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. i8. No. 55 may be the same person as 
No. 43 above.. 

No. 7 Daaaaihavika pn^rttpinmita (a M.). 

56 A # ^ iiir H % JTAu-tUb San-iti^ 
thi-pho, Lc Qantama Sanghadeva, a Shunana (^ Kubhi 
(Gabul), who was the same person as No. 39 above. 
He first arrived at Kkka'kOj in a. d. 383 ; where he 
tianslaled a or 3 works (one of them only was in< 
existence in A.D. 730). In a. d. 391 he went south- 
ward and translated some more works, as already 
ellnded to under No. 39 above. See San-^hfio, £uc i, 
fol. aa b ; Nti-tien-lu, &bc 3 b, foL 4 b ; Thu-iU, Case, a, 
foL ai a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fiuc 3, foL 3a b; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, foL 6 a. 

No. xa73 Ahhidharmiy^linapnuthina^iaitra (A.H.). 

67 j^ J$ IRI ^ Thin-mo-n&n-thi, L e. Dhannai- 
nandin, whose name is translated j^ ^ Fi-hhi, 
lit ' law-joy.' He was a Aumama of the conntiy of 



405 



APPENDIX II. 



406 



9t1^Wi 'I^eu-Mu-lo, i.e. Tukhdra (Eitel, p. 15a b). 
In A. D. 384 he arrived at KMTk'&n, where he trans- 
lated 5 works in 1 14 or 1 16 fasciculi (of which 4 works 
in 1 1 3 &sciculi were lost already in a. d. 7 30). Having 
finished his work of translation in A.D. 391, he went 
back westward ; but where he died is not known. See 
San-^h&n, fasc. i, fol. 10 b; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 22 b; 
N§i-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 3 b ; Thu-^, fasc. 3, fol. 2 a; 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 33 a ; Eitel, p. 32 a ; Selected 
Essays, voL ii, p. 327 ; Beal, K L. C, p. x8. There are 
2 works in existence in the Collection, though the first 
of the two is said to have long been lost in a. b. 730, 
in the Kh&i-yuen-lu (fasc. 3, fol. 33 b), namely: — 

No. 543 Ekofctarftgima (8. H.). 
M idl^ * A«ok«FfS^pQtn4»kihiifbh6dA-iiidAiM-aatim (I. M.).' 

Summary of tbb pkbcsdino List of TaANSi.ATioNS mads 

JJVOMM THB Founa TSHIN OTNASTY, A. D. 55O-394. 



Tran»laton. 


N6i-ti6n4a. 


Tlm-«. 


No. 53 


1 


3 


f* 5.^ 


1 


z 


•• 54 


3 


^ 


•• 55 


1 


I 


» 50 


3 


3 


M 57 


5 


5 


• 


15 


15 



i-yueii-lii. 

3 
I 

3 
I 

a 
5 



15  



In ezistenoe. 

•o 
I 

3 
I 

3 

a 

10 



* In 197 faadcali. In a. d. 730 there were 7 works in 65 fiu- 
eicoli in eiistence, while 8 works in 13a fiMcicali were alreidy lost 
See the ESUUiyuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 29- b. 




Heu-tshin, or the Latter 

Tshin dynasty, of the THK Yfto family, 
with its capital at KhAa-kn. A. d. 384-417. 

68 ^ Wl^ j^ ^^ Fo-nien, a Chinese Aramana of 
^ yj^ Li&n-^eu, who was a constant assistant of 
.the foreign translators under the Former Tshin 
djmasty, A.D. 350-394. He also translated by him- 
self 12 or 13 works firom a.d. 374 till some time 
under the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. Of 
his translations 7 works in 61 fasciculi only were in 
existence in a.d. 730, as they are at present. See 
San-^han, hac. i, foL 24 a; N^-tieu-lu, &sc. 3 b, 
fol. 9 b; Thtt-ii, fasc. 3, fol. 3 a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, 
faac. 4 a, foL i b ; Baal, B. L. C.,. p. 19. 

No. 376 *Satra on the catting of the tie of pessions in the ten 
aireUings or stsps (S. M.).* 
„ 433 Gwbh»-satn(1). 
„ 445 «Bodtasettf«BaiA^tr».' 
„ 463 A]itarA>bhaf»^trs. 
». X091 'Satnontheortginal action ofBodhisettT»iatt(V.M.V 



No. z 1 30 Vineyanidana-siitrm (V. H.) 
» zaaz 'AvMlAnft-s<ltra,'orDharmaiMdawithAvadaDa(I.M.). 

59 ii| J$ j^ ff* ^m-mo-lo-ehi, or jM| J$ 

j^ ^ ^C -^^u*i^O"lo*^'P^^> i*®* Kumfira^va^ 
whose name is translated ^ |b Thun-sheu, lit. 
' boy-age or longevity.' He was an Indian Shunana, 
whose forefathers were successiyely ministers of the 
country. ' His father iSTiu-mo-lo-yen (Kumftr&yana f ) 
forsook this rank and went to Kharafar, where he was 
married to Gtvi, a younger sister of the king of that 
country. The name of KumAra^Ta is said to consist 
of the names of his parents. 

He was bom in Kharaibr, and became a monk in 
his seventh year. Two years after, his mother, who 
had already become a nun, brought her son to Kubha 
(Gabul), where the young monk became the disciple 
of a famous priest, named Vandhudatta, a cousin of 
the king of Eubhi. In his twelfth year, the mother 
of Kuznlra{^va brought her son back to Ehara^. 
On the way back, they met an Arhat, who told the 
mother, that ' she should carefully guard this Ar&ma- 
nera (Kum&ray tva) against disorder ; because if he did 
not commit any sin till his thirfy-fifth year, then he 
would greatly propagate the law of Buddha, and save 
iimumerable people, just as TTpagupta (the fourth 
patriareh) did ; but on the contrary, if he could not 
keep moral precepts (^Sllai), he would not be more than 
a clever and skilftd priest' 

Afterwards Kum&FBj^tva studied the Sarv&stiv^a- 
vinaya, under the instruction of Yimaliksha, No. 44 
above. Then, following Sihyasoma, he first heard the 
doctrine of Mah&y&na, and exclaimed: 'My former 
study of the Hinay&na was just like this, that one 
thought an ore resembling pure copper excellent, with- 
out knowing (the excellenoe of) gold !* From this 
time, he entirely devoted himself to the propagation 
of the Mah&yAna. Finally, by his discourse, his former 
teacher Vandhudatta was converted to it 

In A.D. 383, Khara^ar was destroyed by Ltt Kwan, 
the commander-in-chief under the Former Tshin 
dynasiy, who killed the king of the country, and 
ciiptnred Kumara^va. On the way to China, Ku- 
m&rs^va was compelled by Ltt Kw&n to sleep to- 
gether with a daughter of the unfortunate king, 
when Kumlra^va was still young, say, before his 
tbktj'MQk year. He stayed with Ltt Kwiii in Liai'i- 
ieu, China, till a. d. 40 x. On the twentieth day of tne 
twelfth month of the same year, he arrived at if/ian-an, 
being greatly welcomed by Tao Hhih, the second ruler 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty. From a. d. 402 to 412, 
Im traaslaled numerous works, and also wrote a treatise 

Dd2 



407 



APPENDED IL 



408 



^and some veneB in Chinese. He is said to have had 
Chinese priests as his disciples more than three thousand 
in nnmher, among whom there were about ten great 
disdples, who wrote several works. Kum&ra^va died 
in the Hun-eh' period, a. n. 399-4 iS) but the exact 
date is uncertain, though the San-Arwhin (fasc. 2, 
foL II b) gives a very minute date as the twentieth 
day of the eighth month of the eleventh year of the 
Hun-sh* period, a. d. 409. There are, however, some of 
h is translations of a much later date. See Kh&i-yuen-lu, 
fasc 4 a, fol. f 5 b. For a general account concerning 
Kum&ra^va, see San-ihrhAn*, fiuc 2, fol. i a ; Sui-shu, 
&8C. 35, fol. 22 a; N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 11 b; 
Thu-ifci, &8C. 3, fol. 4 a (both ascribe to him 98 works 
in 421 or 425 fiisciculi); KhAi-yuen4u, &8C. 4 a, fol. 3 a 
(where 74 works in 384 £B»ciculi are mentioned, and 
52 works in 30a fascicidi are said to have been in 
existence in a.d. 730); Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 6 b; 
Eitel, p. 69 a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 324 ; Beal, 
B.L. C, p. 19. There are fifty works in existence in 
the Collection, namely : — 

No. 3 FOfaiTiflwati-sihMrikA pn^MpAimmia (S. M.). 
n 6 DansAhasrikA pn^Mpftramiti. 
„ ID Va^nUkAedikA pra^MpAramitA. 
M 17 'Ph^^^ttpAimmitiFtfttra on a benevolent king who protects 

his country.' 
„ 19 Phy^ttpAramitA-hfidaya-siltra. 
« 33(17) PAma-paripriaU. 
^ 23(36) SQbAhv.paripra:]UU. 
M 40 Sumati-dArikA-paripraJtrU. " 
M 83 *t«vararS$fa-bodhiaattTa-s<ltra.* 

99 * Bodhihridaya-TyAha^tnu* 
n 105 DanbhAmika-Blltra. 

laa 'SAtra of Buddha's laat instruction.* 

129 SanrapunyisamuWraya-samAdlM-sAtra. 
„ 134 Saddhannapufuinlka-sAtra. 
„ 137 A'valokileflTar»-bodhisattva-Baniantamukha-pariTarta(the 

twenty-fifth ch^iter of the preceding). 
M 146 Vimalaklrtti-nirdefa. 
„ 1 6a MahAdmma-kinnanffA^pariprCfcfcM. 
„ 164 Sanradhanna-pariTWtti-nirdeia-sAtra. 
„ 166 *Vasudhara-8Atra.' 
M 190 ViseshalintA-brabma-paiiprftArAA. 
M SCO SnkhAvaty-amfitavyAha-sAtn, or 8iikhAvatlTytLha 

(short). 
M 305 Maitreya-vyAkarana. 
w 309 ' Sdtra on Maitreya*B becoming Buddha.' 
H 338 (SayAstrsba. 
„ 311 MahAmayAil-vidyAriyAL 

„ 399 /^AimAgama-samAdhi. 

M 495 KusalamfQa-samparigraha (or -paridhara)-8titrk 

„ 511 ' SahMrabuddhanidAna-sAtra.' 

M 637 ' SAtra on a pastor (S. H.).' 

„ 67a * SAtra on the eight good qualities of the sea.' 

„ 7ao *I>lpaAkarATadAna-sAtra(?).' 

^ 779 * SAtra on the hidden and important law of meditation.' 

^ 1 160 SairAstiTAda-prattmoksha (V. H.). 



•• 



tf 



No. 



t> 



ft 
•f 



ft 
»» 



1 169 • IfahAprs^pAramitA (sA«ja).sAstra (A. IL).* 

1 1 79 PrAfiyamAla-tAstra-ttkA. 

.1180 •DasabhAmi-TibhAshA.sARtra.' 

Ii8a 8Ati*IaAkAr»4Astn. 

1 186 DrAdaMuikAyaniAstnu 

1 188 fiiila-sAstn. 

iai8 '3Astra on raising the thou^t towards the Bodhi.' 

1 374 • Satyasiddhi^ttra (A. H.).* 

134! *8ttn on the important explanation of the law of 
meditation (T.M.).' 

1350 *SAtra on the doctrine of sitting in meditation.' 

1366 «SamyuktATadAna-sAtnL' 

1373 'Abridged law for importance of thinking or medi- 
tation.' 

1416 * Law of Bodhisattva's blaming lust.' 

1460 LifeoftheBodhisattraAsfaghoeha. 

1461 LifeoftheBodhisattvaNAgAi)^una. 
146a lib of the Bodhisattva Deva. 



eO % ^ ^ M Fn-AO-to-lo, i.e. Punya. 
taia, whose name is translated "A n[ ^ Kun-toh- 
hw&, lit. * action-virtue-flower.' He was a SnmBMm 
of Knbhi (Cabnl), who arrived in China in the Hon-sh* 
period, A.D. 399-415, and in a.d. 404 he, together 
with Kum&ra^va, No. 59 above, translated one work in 
58 fiasciculi. See San-^hin, fiasc. a, fol. 1 1 b ; N6i-tien- 
lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. lib; Tha-ifci, &sc. 3, fol. 9 a ; Khai- 
ynen-ln, fiisc. 4 a, fol. 17 b; Beal, R L. C, p. 19. 

No. 1 115 SarvAstiWldaTinaya (Y. H.). 

ei M ^ W "^ Fo-tho-ye-sho, i.e. Bud- 
dhayasas, whose name is translated ^ VR A'iao- 
min, lit. ' intelligence-brightness.' He was a Sramans. 
of Kubhi (Cabal), who translated 4 works in a. d. 
403--413. See San-£wh&n, fasc 2, fol. 14 a; Soi-shu, 
fasc. 35, fol. 22 b; NAi-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 17 a; 
Thu-^, fasc. 3, fol. Bb; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 a, 
fol. 19 a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 327 ; Beal, B. L. C, 
p. 19. 

No. 68 AkAMgarbha-bodhisattva-sAtra (S. M.). 
545 DlrghAgama (!). H.). 
1 1 17 Dharmagupta-Tinaya (V. H.). 
„ 1 155 Dharmagupta-pralimoksha. 

62 S^ i$ ^ W ^^~™<>~7^~Bho, i. e. Dharma- 
yasas, whose name is translated j^ 30| F&-i&ftan, 
lit. ' law-£Bime.' He was a ^S^ramana of Kubha (Cabal), 
who translated 2 or 3 works in a.d. 407-415. See 
San-^h&n, fasc. t , fol. 24 b; Sui-shu, fasc 35, fol. 23 b; 
NAi-tien-Iu, fiisc. 3 b, fol. 1 1 a; Thu-^, fasc. 3, fol. 3 b; 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. i a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 6 b; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 327 ; Beal, B.L.C., 
p. 19. There are two works in ezistence in the Col- 
lection, namely : — 

No. 215 8tHyiTarta^TyAkara«ia-sAtra(S.M.). 
M ia68 ^SlripntrAbhidharma-sAstra (A. H.). 



n 



tt 



409 



APPENDIX n. 



410 



SoWtART or TBB PKECCDIK6 LiST OV TRAtCtLATIOm MAO* 

CNDBR TBd Lati-eb Tsbin dtnastt, A. V. 384-417. 



Translators. 


Kdi-tien-lo. 


Tho-U. 


No. 58 


13 


J3 


,. 59 


98 


98 


w 60 


I 


I 


M 61 


4 


4 


.. 63 


a 


2 




118 


118 



KhAi-yiWD-lii. 


In ezistenco. 


19 

74 

I 


9 

I 


4 
3 


5 

3 


94* 


67 



* In 634 tasdcnli. In ▲.d. 730 theio were 66 works in 
528 fasciculi in existence, while 28 works in 96 fksdcnli were 
already lost See the KhAi-ynen-lii« fasc. 4 a, fol. I a. 




Si-tehin, or the Western 



vM 

Tshin dynasty, of the ^ ^fi^ KhUfa 

family, with its capital at jSH. I [ I W&n- 
iwhdn. A. D. 385-431. 

63 fP ^ .^ Shih Shan-;»eD, or j^ ^ Fa- 

^'ien, or ^ ^ Zien-kan, a (Chinese 1) S'ramana, 

who in ^.D. 388-407 translated 14 or 15 works, of 

uhich 10 works in 12 fasciculi have been in existence 

since a. d. 730. See NSi-tien-lu, fiaisc. 3 b, fol. ao a; 

Thu-^n, fasc. 3, ful. 9 b; Khai-ynen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 3 a; 

Beal, B. L. C, p. 19. 

iNo..io6 'Raipaka-satra(S.M.).' 
„ 317 *Sftnnaputra(?)-8(itra.* 
,. 254 ' Knm4ra-sndAna-sfltTa«* 
„ 293 ' Bnddhftbhishikta-siitTa/ 
>• 374 'AnantadbAranl-dharmapary&ya-siltim.' 
M 398 ^rlkanMa-siitra. 
^ 415 *Siitra on an explanation of the actions of priests and 

laymen.* 
„ 510 'Bhadrasrl-siitra.' 
„ 637 'SAtra on Ananda's thinking (or question on serving 

Buddha. S.H.)* 
M 721 * Sfttra on a woman*s meeting with a misfortune.' 

Works op Unknown Tbanbultors. 

The Khai-jTuen-lu (fasc. 4 b, foL 4 b seq.) mentions 
41 works in 86 fasdcnli (of which 22 works in 67 £bis- 
ciculi were in existence in a. d. 730), which are said to 
have been translated under the Three Tshin (Former, 
Latter, and Western) dynasties, a. b. 350-431. But 
there are now the following 1 8 works only in existence 
in the Collection ; some of them are said to have been 
translated under the Tshin dynasty, without any dis- 
tinction of Former, Latter, or Western : — 

No. 85 SarTatathAgatayishayATatAra(S.M.). 
„ 180 MahAkanMiApunciarlka-siitra. 
,,413 ' Va^rraaamAdhi-sCttra.' 
M 414 'Simha&andra-buddha-^taka^iitra.* 



No 


. 418 


M 


443 


«• 


47a 


f 


546 


n  


639 


w 


776 


M 


"35 


M 


1 136 


t> 


1 138 


W 


136s 


n 


1373 


n 


1384 


tt 


133* 



1369 



'Dasasrl^iitra.' 
TathAgaU-garbha-^fttra. 
' Divyari^kumira-Phi-lo (T)'Siltra.* 
SaktaTaif Agama-siltra (T S. H.). 
' AAmanera-sfttim.' 
'AbhinishkramMa-gniia-«atra.* 
SarrAstiTAda-Tinaya-vibhAshA (V. H.). 
A continuation of the pnoeding work. 

* VinayamAtWka-sAstra.' 
Pntyekabuddha-nidAna-sAstra (A. H.). 

* Sammitly»-nikAy»-fA8tra.* 
' Ash/AdasaniikAya-sAatn.' 

* S&tra on the grief and ardent love of the Malla or 

 l ei tlcy Guhy^Md«va^ra on aooount of Buddha's 
eotariDg NirvAiia (LM.).' 
' AvidyA^ffuksha-satra.* 



SUMMA&T OF TBB PSaOBDDfO LitT OF TftANSLATtONS MABB 

UNDBB ma WaaraaM Tshin dynastt, A. D. 385^31, 
OB THB Tbbbb Tbhtv bynas^ibs, A. D. 350-431. 



Transiitofv. 
63 



NAi-tien-hL 

33 


Thu41 




14 



KhAi-yueB4a. 

»5 
4' 

56* 



In 



10 
18 



38 



* In 1 10 frsdculi. In a. d. 730 there were 33 works in 
79 fivBciculi in existence, while 34 works in 31 iksdcuU were 
already lost. See KhAi-yueuolu, fuc. 4 b, foL a b. 



ifc ^H Pe-lian, or the Northern 
LiAn dynasty, of the ^JH iM Tsu-Mtt 

family, with its capital first at cM 1f\^ 

AMn-ye, and afterwards at Ttt SejI^ Ku- 

tsAn. A. D. 397-439- 

64 3PP S fl ^^^ TIU>-kun, a (Chinese!) 
iSramana, who in A. n. 402-412 translated 2 works 
in 1 2 fasciculi, one of them was lost already in A. D. 
730. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 23 a; Thu-Ai, 
fasc. 3, fol. II a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 9 a; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 20. 

No. 23 (44) Ratnar&ri or -parA«i (S. M.). 

65 ^ ^ ^ ^^^ Fa-ihiu, a Chinese priest 
of the ^ 1^ Rao-ilMn district, who translated one 
work in 4 fitsciculi, in a.d. 402-413. See the four 
authorities above mentioned. 

No. 431 Pratjutpanna-buddha^^ammukhAvasthitarsamAdhi-sdtra 
(S. M.). 



411 



APPENDIX n. 



412 



66 It i8» Itt San-KA-tlH), i.e. Baaglilta(t), 
wfaoie name ii tnmalated ff^ ^ jSlo-aUiii, lit 
* plenty-goodness.* He was a ^traiinana of the western 
r^on, who translated one work in a tecienli, in the 
same period as hefore, bat it was lost already in a.d. 
730. See the four authorities abore mentioned. 

67 # i^ » TM^^ or # Jim 
lliAn-mo-ilA&n, or fl^ ^^ |g^ Thin-ma-Mftn, or 
^ JiE JS iK Thin-mo-lo-i(Mbi, Le. Dhanna- 
rakaha, whose name is translated j^ || F4-&n, 
lit. Maw-prosperity.' He was a jS^ramana of Central 
India, who atriTed in China in a.d. 414, and trans- 
lated several works till a. D. 421, «t the request of 
Tsa-iUtt Man-son, the seoond ruler of the Northern 
LULn dynasty, A. d. 403-433. In his forty-ninth year 
(a. d. 433), Dharmaraksha was invited by Thii-wu-ti, 
the third soTereign of the Northern WM dynasty, 
who reigned a. d. 424-452. But when he went off just 
40 U from the capital of the Northern Liin, Man-sun 
sent an assassin and killed him, on the suspicion that 
this Indian priest might have made a plan against 
the Northern LiAn for the sake of the Northern Wtf . 
This happened in the third month of the third year of 
the I-hd period, A.D. 433, of Man-sun's reign, an4 
in the following month, Man-sun himself died, and 
was succeeded by his heir, who lost his kingdom in 
A.D. 439. See San-ihrhin, £mc 2, fol. 21a; Sui-shu, 
&se. 36, fol. 22 a; N6i-tien-lu, £a8c 3 b, foL 23 b 
(where 24 works in 151 fasciculi are ascribed to him) ; 
Thu4d» !asc 3, fol. 11 b (23 works in 148 bsdculi); 
Kh&i-yuen-Iu, !asc 4 b, fol. 10 a (19 works in 131 fas- 
ciculi) ; Min-i-tsi« fasc. 3, fol. 8 b ; Selected Essays, 
Tol. ii, pp. 325, 326; Seal, B. L. C, p. ao. There are 
the following X2 works in the Collection, as they ex- 
isted in A. D. 730 : — 

Ko. 24 TriMmbannixdcfs (S. M.)> 
M 6x Mah4Tiipnlyani«li4iannipat>-»fltWL 
M 113 MshAparinhrTiiw-sCLtim. j 
„ 117 SawnapimbhiM-iatim. 
„ 14a KanmApnsMfailkft^trar 
„ 236 StiifiTarta-Tyftkamu-tatn. 
„ a44 MahAm^ghipfatn. 

„ 604 • Mfirddhaka (or MAndhatrO^ri^B-cfttim (S. H.).' 

„ 1086 Bodhlsattf ateyi-niidefs (V. M.).* 

,. 1088 'UpSakaiUA^tra.' 

„ 1096 BodhiMttfi-pnitlinokiliaHiatim. 

H X351 BaddhdbritaUlTya, bj AnH^botha (LM.). 

v» 

68 t^ M ^ * TW-ito JRn-A.n.-^ jgj^ 
^ Aji-y&n-heu, or the prince of An-y&n, who was 
a cousin of Tn^-khfi Man-sun, the second ruler of the 
Northern Liin dynasty. In his youth, he went to 



Kustana (Rhoten), where he met the Indian priest 
Buddhasena, and could recite some Sanskrit text 
Having come back to the dominion of the Northern 
Lifin, he translated one work in 2 or 3 fasciculi, en- 
titled ' An important explanation of the law of medit^ 
tion/ in a. d. 433-439, but it was lost already in A. ]>. 
730. After the destruction of the Northon liln, 
A. D. 439, he went southward and took refuge in the 
realm of the Sun dynasty, where he translated some 
more works, for which see No. 83 below. See San- 
^hAn, fasc. 2, fol. 25 a ; Nti-tien-lu, fasc 3 b, foL 25 a; 
Thu-Ai, iasc. 3, fol. 13 a; Khii-yuen-ltt, &80. 4 b, 
foL IS b; Beal, B.L.GL9 p. 20, where the name ef 
this translator and an aooount of his earlier life seem 
to be left out. between the sixth and serenth lines from 
the bottom of the page. 

69 ^ UK Ht Hi Feu-tho-poh-mo, or ^ pg 
He J|! Fo-tho-poh-mo, ;.e. Buddhawman, whose 
name is translated f^ jg Jnio-khii, lit. 'intel- 
ligencdHffmour.' He was a jftramana of the wMem 
region, who translated one work in 100 fiisciculi« in 
A.]>. 437-439; but 40 fasciculi were lost at the 
destruction of the Northern Li&n, a. d. 439. There is 
an earlier date for this translation in the preface, 
namely^ a. d. 425-427. See, however, the San-ihHiin, 
fasc 3, foL 7 a; N6i-tien-lu, fiuc 3 b, fol. 25 b ; Thu- 
ibi, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b ; Khii-yuen-lu, fasc 4 b, foL 16 a; 
Min-i-tsi, frsc 3, fol. 9 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 21. 

No. 1364 AbMdhanD»<nshayibhiihi.<trtT> (A. H.). 

70 ^ ^ S^ S^^ ^'-man, a Chinese Snr- 
roana of ^ g Sin-fan, of ^ ^fc JHn-il&o, who 
started from Khkorin towards India in a. d. 404 with 
fourteen friends; nine of them returned from the 
Him&Iaya mountain, and one died on the wiTy. JK*^ 
man with four remaining friends went as fiir as P&teli- 
putra, where he obtained the Niryatia-siltra, Mah&- 
eanghika-yinaya, and soxne other teicts, horn the yery 
same house of a BrAhmana, from which Fa-hhien (Fa- 
bian) had obtained the Niry&na-siitra in 6 fasciculi 
(in his Chinese translation 1). On the way back to 
China in a.i>. 424, ^'-man again lost three more 
friends, and arrived at liiin-ieu with the only sur- 
viving companion Thin-ts&n. In a.d. 433-439 he 
translated the NirvAna-s&tra in 20 fasciculi, and dieSl 
in about a.i>. 453. His translation was lost already 
in A. D. 730. See Sui-shu, £ftsc 35, fol. 22 a; Thu-iiy 
fasc. 3, fol. 14 b; Khii-yuen-lu, fasc 4 b, foL 16 b; 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 9a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, 
p. 325 ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 21. 



418 



APPENDIX IL 



414 



71 f$ ^ i|^ ^^^ T&o-iMi, a (Chinese) &a- 
mana, wbo went to the west of the Himalaya moon- 
tain, and obtained the text of the YibhAshi, and 
some Sutras and jSitotras. Having retamed eastward 
to Ghina, he met BoddhaTaiman, No. 69 aboYe, and 
together with him translated the Vibhishfi. Afiber- 
wards he alone made the translation of two other 
works. See N^-tien-lu, &sc. 3 b, fol. 26 b ; Thn-iUy 
fiisc. 3, foL 14 b ; Khfii-ynen-loy fiuc. 4 b, fol. 18 b. 

No. 1243 Mabapanttha-iiitift (A.M.). 
„ 1943 ' MAhSyanAvatanka^dUtnk' 

72 3PI i£ £1 Shih Fi-shan, a Chinese Shl- 
mafia of the ^ j^ Kio-i&an district^ who went 
to a foreign coontiy. Having retained to China, he 
translated one work imder the Northern Liin dynasty, 
A. D. 397-439. See San-AwhAn, fasa a, &L 26 a ; 
Khai-ynen-ln, fiuBc. 4 'b^ foL 19 a. 

No. 436 'Satm on the NidAnft of the jECiitfm erected in the piece 
' where th^ Bodhiiettva threw hit body to Ibed a 
hnogry tiger (S. M.).* 



W0SK8 OF Uhkkowk T&A^BLATOBS. 

The Kh&i-ynen-lu (fasc. 4 b, foL 20 a seq.) mentions 
53 works in 75 fasciculL' There are 7 works ip the 
Collection, namely : — 

No. 65 Defefakra-kihitig&rbha (S. M.). 
„ 157 AvaiTart7a(t), or AparivartyapeAtim. 
M 416 'Satrm on the wife of the iSreehi&in Fi-I^, or Dharaiar 



s^ » 



ft 



499 ' ViynmmnMhi-efltra.' 

^ 'Upaaka-brahnuJbrja-dhanneperyiyihiatfn.' 
1 147 •Mehapie^pft11-bhikihnMMitn(V.H.).' 
1345 <Tri^De-ditri(I.M.).' 



Suiflf ART OF THS PSSCSDINO LiST OF TkaKSLATIONS MADS 

UNPU TBI No&THBUf IaXA dtvasiy, A«D. 397-439. 



IVuuUtore. 
No. 64 
- 65 

H 67 



ft 



§9 



68 

«9 
70 

7X 

7* 



Ndi-tien-lQ. 


Thn-H. 




a 




I 




I 


34 


n 




1 




I 




I 




2 








5 


5 


37 


37 



Khai-ynen-ln. 



19 



53 



8a 



In ezistenoe. 



as 



* In 311 fiMcieiil!. In a.d. 730 there were 2$ worki in 
309 fradciili in ezietenoe, while 57 works in loa faedciili were 
elreedy loet. See the KhSi-yaen-la, fasc. 4 b> IbL 8 a. 



t|^ The earlier Sun dynasty^ of the 
^^n liu family, with its capital at 





£ien-yeh, the modem Nanking. 



A. D. 420-479. 

73 Wl^ VL if Fo-tho-shi, La BudcQia^ya, 
whose name is translated jf^ ^ JQio-sheu, lit. 
* intelligence-age or longevity.* He was a iSirainana of 
Kubhi (Cabal), who arriyed in China in A. D. 423, 
and translated 3 works in 3a or 36 fietscicali ; one of 
them was lost already in A.D. 73a See San-Arwhib, 
hac 3, foL 6 b ; Nti*tien-)n, £ftsc. 4 a, foL 4 a ;.Tha-^, 
&M- 3» foL 15 b; KhAi-ynen-Iu, Amo. S a, fol. 2 b; 
Beal, B.L.C., p. ai. 

No. 1 193 MehlsSialM'Tineye (V. H.). 
H 1x57 Pftitimokihe of the Mehtrtin1rii 

74 fi M ^ '^ ZAiin-lifin-yeHdio, i.e. E&la- 

yarns, whose name is translated ^ 3|^ Sh'-AiAan, 

lit. 'time-fame.' He was a Aramana of the western 

r^on, who arrived in Zien-yeh, the capital, in A. B. 

424, and translated 2 works in 2 or 3 fasciculi, and 

died in his sixtieth year, in ▲.,!>. 44a. See 8an-Jn¥h&n^ 

fasc. 3, foL 22 b; N^i-tien-ln, fasc. 4 a, foL 12 b; 

Thu-iEi, fasc 3, fol. 16 b; EJi&i-yaen-la, £asc. 5 a, 

fol. 3 a ; Min-i-iai, fasc 39 f(^ 9 b ; Beal, B. L. C.| 

p. 21. 

No. 198 * AmHajuivdhyjaiUMatn (8. M.).' 

305 Bhiuehe(yyar%y»>bhaiihajfynamwdgiti (or •geta)-«Mnu 



9* 



75 ifl J$ 9f ^ Thin-mo-mi-to, Le. Dharma- 

mitra, whose name is translated j^ ^ F&-siu, 

lit ' law-floorishing.' He was a Aamana of KubhA 

(Cabnl), who arrived in China in A. D. 424, and worked 

there at translations till a.d. 441, and died in his 

eighty-seventh year, in a.d. 442. See San-Awhan, 

fasc 3, fol. 19 a; N^i-tien-lu, {asc 4 a, fol. 11 b ; Thu- 

ibi, fasc 3, fol. IS b (both ascribe to him 10 works) ; 

Khii-yuen-ln, fasc 5 a, fol. 3 b (where la works in 

17 fasciculi are mentioned, of which 5 works in 10 &s- 

cicali were lost already in a. d. 730) ; Min-i-tsi, hac. 3, 

foL 9 a; Beal, B.L.C., p. 21. There are 6 works in 

the Collection, namely : — 

No. 69 Akangarbhe-bodhiaattva-dhAma-eatn (a M.). 
„ 70 <Akawgarbhe-bodhi8attva-dh7aiiMatia(f).' 
„ 193 HMtikakshja. 

a 13 'Serfidharme-nirbhaya-Hl^sfttn.* 

a37 Strlyinurta-vyakarane-ftitra. 

394 'Semantebhsdim-bodhinttfa-dhjana-lauTSdhenna- 



i» 



•t 



415 



APPENDIX 11. 



416 



76 3PP ^ SSc ^^ -^'-yen, a Chinese Snaasn^ 
of the Western ^ j^ Lii^n-iea, who went to Eabhi 
(Osbol), and obtained some Sanskrit texts. He was 
a companion of Fi-hhien (Fa-hian) on his jonrney 
to India. In ▲. d. 427 lie, together with P4o-yun, 
No. 77 below, translated 10 or 14 works (of which 
4 works in I a fasciculi only were in existence in A. b. 
730)1 Then he again went to Kubh&, where he died 
in his seventj-eighth year. See San-/twh4n, fissc. 3, 
fol. 7 b ; N6i-tien-lu, fiasc 4 a^ foL 5 a ; Thu-ii, &8c. 3, 
fol. 16 b ; Ehfii-yuen-Iu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 6 b ; Xin-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 9 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. as. 

No. 77 A IrnharamatiniidewKfttim (S. M.). 
„ 135 *Saddhannapiiiu2ailk*<4amSdhi-s(itn.* 
,t 158 AvaWMrt7»(?)Qr Apariwtya-fffttra. 
M 723 * lZiUiiidiTyu%a-tatim (8. H.)-' 

77 3PP 9 ^ ^^^ Pfio-yun, a Chinese Sn- 
mana of ^ fjj^ lAka-'ken, who went to the western 
region with F&-hhien and K'-yen, Nos. 45 and 76 aboye, 
and together with the latter, he translated several 
Siitras. After iST'-yte's death, Pao-yun alone prodaced 
his own translation of 4 works in the Yuen-^ period, 
A.D. 424-453, of which 3 works in 10 fascicoli were 
lost already in a. d. 730. He died in A. n. 449. See 
San-ih^h&n, fiftsc. 3, fol. 9 b ; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, 
fol. 5b; Tbu-ifei, faric 3, fol. 18 bj Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6 a, fol. 9 b; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 11 a; Beal, 
£.L. C, p. a a. 

Ifo, 1333 ' Baddha-pf^afatf7&-i&tra (J. M.).* 

78 #11 fit JS I-y«*i-po-lo, i.e. Itvara, 
whose name is translated ^ ^ Tsz'-tsii, lit. 
'self-existence.^ He was a iSramana of the western 
region, who translated the Samjnkta-abhidharma-hri- 
daya-«Astra, in 10 fasciculi, in A.n. 4a6, and in A.n. 431 
his translation was continued by OunaYarman, so that 
it was complete in 13 fasciculi. But the whole trans- 
lation was lost already in a. d. 730. See NM-tien-Iu, 
fasc. 4 a, fol. 6 b ; Thu-^i, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b ; Eh&i- 
yuen*lu, fasc 5 a, fol. 1 1 a ; Min-i-tsi, fistsc. 3, fol. 9 b ; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. ai. 

79 3^ SR 1^ J$ iTiu-ni-poh-mo, i.e. Ouna- 
varman, whose name is translated Xft ^^ jj^ Kun- 
toh-kh&], lit. 'action -virtue (i. e. good -quality) - 
armour.' He was a Sramantk of Eubhfi (Gabul), who 
was a younger son of the- king of the country, and 
arrived in Zlen-yeh (Nanking) in A. n. 431, and trans- 
lated 10 works in 16 fasciculi. In the same year he 
died, in his sixty-fifth year. Of his ten translations, 

2 works in a fasciculi were lost already in a. d. 730. J 



See San-Jn¥hin, Case. 3, foL 10 b ; N6i-tien-lu, &bc. 4 a, 
fol. 7 a; Th«-ia, fasc 3, foL 17 b; Khii-yuen^ln, 
fasc. 5 a, fol. r I a ; Min-i-tsi, hac 3, foL 9 b ; Beal, 
B. L.C., p. a a. There are 5 works only in the Col- 
lection, namely : — 

No. 1 109 ' Upili-paripHUAA-cetm (Y. H.}.* 
M ;zi4 *UpSaakapMl(a«llarap*^lxa.' 
«• 1x99 Dhannagnpta-bhilahawl-lnMnnan. 
„ 1 164 «aAmMMr»-kaniiaTtti(T).* 
M 1464 NlgAnyaiM^bodluaattni-flahHIkklia (I. H.). 

80 m flu 9t tt^ San-ii^^poh-mo, Le. San- 
gbavarn-B. who« »une i. tr^-lted ^ li roB- 
khii, lit. ' company-armour/ Ho was an Indian Snr 
masia, who arrived in JHen-yeh (Nanldng) in a.]>. 
433) and in the following year he translated 5 works. 
In A*D. 44a he went back westward, but where he 
died is not known. See San-^hin, fasc. 3, fol. x8 a * 
NAi-tien-ln, fiasc 4 a, fol. 7 b ; ThurH, fasc 3, foL 19 a; 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, £mc 5 a, foL 17 a ; Beal, B. L. C, p. a3. 
There are 4 works in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 113a SwTA8tivSda.iiiUym.vtDa7».iiiatHk& (V. H.). 
„ 1387 Samyiilrt4bhidhMTna-hfidaya.<tofa> (A. U.). 
M 1349 'MahftiOn^bodluiiittTa-iiirdetvkarmApbala-ndkalupta- 

fftta (1. M.).' 
„ Z440 NigiryvDa^boiUiisattfa^siibrfllekha. 

81 ^ iR Ht lEg p jrm'.n&-poh*tho-lo,Le. 
Qunabhadra, whose name is translated Xft i££[ S 

Kun-toh-hhien, lit. ^action-virtue (Le. good-quality)- 

wise.* He was a Srssnagia of Central India, who was 

a Brihmana by caste, and nicknamed the Mah&yina, 

on account of being well acquainted with the doctrine 

of Mah£y&na. In a. n. 435 he arrived in China and 

worked at translations till a. d. 443, aud in A. p. 468 he 

died in his seventy-fifth year. See San-ihrh&n, fasc. 3, 

fol a3b; Kti-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 8 a; Thu-ii, 

fasc. 3, fol. ao a (both ascribe to him 78 works in 

161 or a6i fasciculi); Kh&i-ynen-lu, fasa 5 a, fel 18 b 

(where 5 a works in 134 fasciculi are mentioned, of 

which a 6 works in 100 fasciculi were in existoioe in 

A. D. 730) ; Min-i-tsi, £asc. 3, fol. xi a ; Beal, B.L. C, 

p. 33. There are a8 works in the CoUoctionj namely: — 

No. 59 AimiUUdevl-flisaliaiiftda (8.M.). 
„ 154 flMidhinirmofcana-gftt 

»t '55 >» i> 



tt 



tt 



„ 169 BatDakArMicbkaTyikha-sCLtra. 
175 lAAkivatin-siitra. 

178 'Bodhi8attYaftaritopA7aTiBliayaiddUTikfi7&-s<itn.' 
„ aoi 'A spiritual Dhirant for nprootiiig aU the obstacles of 
Kanna, and for cstuiiig one to be bom in the Pore 
Und (SakbAyatl).' 
,, 326 'VriddhamAtfi-sha«pii8hpft(?)-8(Ltn. 
V 231 JQuidnprBbha-kaniftra-sdtra. 
„ 434 AAgulimftltja^tra. 



417 



APPENDIX IL 



418 



No, 



tt 
■» 
It 
•• 

■• 
$* 
•ff 
n 



t* 



, 440 ]faliAbliMl-4iinl»-piriirirtm. 
453 'DrftdAMdbiitMfttn.* 
453 ' OyotiahkA (0-ftltrs.' 
537 «MahAmAti-«iltn.* 
544 SMijiiktlgiiiift-8(ltim (S. H.). 
581 'yiiiiMM9(f)-ifttrm.* 

589 'SAtn on ibiir men'i qipeutaoe in tli6 worid.' 
610 ''8vikm-9tLtnk.* 

639 '86tn(me]0V0liiiieAliodsoftliiiiUiigoftlMTiith^^ 
64a •AiaU(1)-dltn.' 
666 'AtttapntyntiMiiiift-hetiipliak-cAtra.' 
713 ' 8fttra OB M«hiyUUjft{Mk'8 tmfing a poor mothflr.' 

740 * DrAdanYargA^tiinarMia-stitrm.' 

741 'Sfttim on tnnflmigntion throngfaont tlio fife patht or 

•tetes of existence ae rewarde and reeompence of 

▼irtne and eriL 
1291 Abhidharma-prakartfia-pftda (A. H.). 
1347 'DhttmanidAna-fiitra. spoken by Piiwiola (!)-bbaradTl^ 

for the sake of King Udayana (I. M.).' 
141 7 ' Four kinds of the law of learning.* 



82 3|^ i£ M ^^^ Vi'jnn, whose Sanskrit 
i^sme is St if^ ^3 ^^"^^^'^^9 ^^^ DhannaTikra- 
ma(1) or Dhamuifillray which seems to be a translation of 
the name |^ ^ Fi-ynn, lit ' law-bravery/ and whose 
original somame was ^^ Li. He was a Chinese Sni- 
mana of the country or state of j|^ ^[S Hw&n-lun, in 
^ W Yin-ifcea. In ▲.d. 420 he, together with 
twenty-fiye firiends, went to India, following the example 
of Fft-hhien and Pao-ynn, and came back to China in 
about A. D. 453, and translated one work. See San- 
ifcwhibi, fiftsc. 3, fol. 6 ft ; Ndi-tien-lUy fasc. 4 a, fol. 13 a 
(when 2 works in 6 fieisciculi are ascribed to him); 
Thu-ii, fasc 3, fol. 23 a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, 
foL I a; Min-i-tsiy £a6C. 3, foL 11 b; Beal, B.L.C., 

P- 33- 

No. 395 'ATa]okitetrara>mahA8thamaprapta»f7Akaniia«sfttn 
(8. M.).* 

83 ^ 1^ !^ $ TbA-AM Zin-shan, a Chinese 
Qrthax>ati (householder or layman), who was the same 
person as No. 68 above. In a. n. 455 he translated 
28 or 35 works (of which 15 works in 15 fasciculi 
were in existence in A. d. 730), and died in iftbont a. n. 
464. See San-ihvh&n, fasc. 2, foL 25 a; N6i-tien-lu, 
fasc. 4 a, fol. 13 a; Thu-^, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a; Kh&i- 
yuen-lu, fiisc 5 b, foL 2 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 20, line 
33 seq. There are 16 works in the Collection, 
namely : — 

No. 204 ' Sfttra on the meditation on the Bodhisattra Maitreya's 
going up to be bom in the Tnshita heaven (8. M.).' 

9 248 RS^vavidaka. 

M 647 *Sfttra on the secret importance for coring the disease 
oonoeming meditation (f S. H.).' 

M 690 'Satia on advancement in learning.' 



f« 



1* 



•• 



t» . 



No. 70Z 'Ajhfop«vasaU»'8atra.' 
" 73a '- 
„ 74s 'Satra on the five (elements) not retnming sgain (i. e. 

death?).* 
» 743 M t« f* 

„ 744 * Bnddhamahat'SsAghsmshat-satra.* 
„ 766 'Sfttea on five states of fear.' 
767 ' Satra on a pnpil who roTived.' 
771 *Ye-J[c'(-nAma-brahmasia)-satra.' 
77a 'Mo-k> (-nAma-ri^)-eatra.' 
773 *Mo.tft(-deiar)-ri0na-satra.* 
M 774 ' JSandanavat (-desa T)-ra^sfttra.' 
M 1 1 II *8tltra on the forbidding precepts of the KAiyapiya 
(-nikayaf)(V.H.).' 

84 3^ ]S IS ^'^ Hwui-kien, a ^Stamana, 
whose native place is not known. In a.i>. 457 he 
translated 10 or 15 works, of which 7 works in 7 fas- 
ciculi only were in existence in a. d. 730. See N^i- 
tien-Iu, fasc. 4 a^ fol. ^5 &; Thu-M, fasc. 3, fol. 23 b ; 
Khiii-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 5 a ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 24. 
There are 6 works in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 560 'Yama.rft^-ps«l»diT7adiiU-satra(S.H.)/ 
It 59' ' Oeutami-Tyakaratia-efttra.' 
„ 6ao 'SresliiAipatra-liu-kwo-abhinishlaramafia-satra.' 
„ 651 'Buddhamatrt-parininrana-tdtra.* 
t, 768 ' Sdtra on a slow and idle fiumer.' 
n 1548 'Stltra on inviting Pliido]a(1)-bharBd?l^ (I. M.).* 

85 ^ ^^ Ui[ Kun-toh-jdh, lit. 'good-quality- 
uprighlaiess,' which three characters seem to be a trans- 
lation of a Sanskrit name such as Guna«lla(t). He 
was a STBxa&fUk of the western region, who arrived in 
China in a. d. 462, and translated 2 works in 7 fas- 
ciculi. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 14 b; Thu-^i, 
fasc. 3, fol. 24 b ; KhM-yuen-lu, £emc. 5 b, fol. 6 b ; 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 12 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 24. 

No. 71 BodhissttYa-hnddhannsmrtti-samadhi (& M.). 
„ 354 Anantamnkha-sadhaka-dharafil (T). 

86 ^ i£ ^^ ^^ F&-itien, an Indian iShunana, 
who in A. D. 465-471 translated 6 works in 29 fas- 
ciculi ; but all of them were lost already in a. n. 730. 
See N^-tien-lu, fiuc 4 a, fol. 16 b; Thu-iH, fasc. 3, 
fol. 24 b; Eh&i-yuen-lu, fiisc. 5a, foL 7b; Beal, 
B. L. C, p. 24. 

87 3S 1^ ^ Shih Si&n-kun, or i^ ^ Soh- 
kun, a (Chinese 1) ^Sramatia, who translated one work 
in 2 fasciculi; but the exact date is not known, so 
it is with the following five translators. See NM-tien- 
lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 16 b ; Thu-^i, fasc. 3, fol. 25 a ; Kh&i- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 8 a ; Beal, B.L.C., p. 24. 

No. 16 PaAbasstika pn^piramitA (? S. H.). 

Ee 



419 



APPENDIX IL 



420 



gg 3P ^ jig Shili T&o-yen, a (Chinese 1) Stb,- 
mana, who translated a works in 3 fasciculi ; but all 
of them were lost already in a. d. 730. For this and 
the following three translators, see the four authorities 
mentioned under No. 87 above. 

89 3^ ^ "& ^^^ Tun-kun, a (Chinese t) Au*- 
mana, who translated 3 works in 3 fasciculi, or 4 worfet 
in 4 fasciculi ; but all of them were lost already in 
A.I). 730. 

90 fP j^ y$ Shih Fl^h&i, a (Chinese t) Sn^ 
matia, who translated a works in a fasciculi, one of 
them was in existence in a.d. 730; but it is not 
found in the present Collection. 

91 ^ !^ ^ Shih Sien-kun, a (Chinese 1) iShi- 
mana, who translated one work in i fasciculus. 

No. 19a <jraiidradip»>Baiiiadhi-«<ltrB(S.M.).' 

92 i^ ^ @t ^S S^~^^^pol^~™i9 i* ^ Sangha- 
▼arman (?), a Aamaiia of 0j^ ^ ^ Sh'-tss'-kwo, or 
' the country of the lion,' L e. Simhala (Ceylon), who 
translated an extract from the Mahtf&saka-vinaya in 
I fasciculus ; but it was lost already in a. n. 730. See 
N6i-tien-lu, fasc 4 a, fol. 17 a; Khfii-yuen-lu, hac. 
5 b, fol. 9 b. 



W0BX8 OF UiTKKOWN Translators. 

13ie Rh&i-yuen-lu (fasc. 5 b, fol. 10 a seq.) mentions 
307 works in 340 fasciculi, of which 9 works in 9 fas- 
ciculi only were in existence in a. d. 730, as they are 
now in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 325 ' Vriddhamatri-sfttrm (8. M.).' 
n 355 TathAgsta^«anamadra-8aiiUUlhi.Bfttra. 
M 470 ' Dhaimavmaia-fltltn.* 

M 471 * Sttn on the Texy deep and great act of maldng the 
stocks of merits ripen.* 
576 ^ Upasika-to-shS-Aeia (t)^tra (8. H.).' 
584 'Durdrubli-sCLtraV 
607 'SAtra on learning addressed by Bnddha to the old 

Brahmaaa of the yellow-bamboo-garden.' 
1 163 ' Maha«rama»aikantakarmavAM (V. H.).' 
137 1 ' Siitra on changes of the future, spoken by the Bhiksho 
£ia.tiA (? I. M.)'.' 



ft 



9* 



if 



ti 



»» 



' No. 584 is said to have been translated under the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-430, in a catalogue. But it is wrong. 
See the Khii-yuen-lu, &sc. 5 b, fol 10 a; £*-tBiA, fiMc. 28, 
foL 21a. 



SuMMAar OF TBS FRBCBDDrO LltT OF TaAVSLATIOm MAIIB 
UNDEB THB SUMO DTWAaTT, A. D. 43O-479. 



Translators. 


Ntt<tien-lQ. 


ThxM. 


Khii-yuMi-faL 


Inezislnoa 


No. 73 


3 


3 


3 


2 


» 74 




3 




3 


» 75 


10 


10 


13 


7 


» 76 


14 


'4 


10 


4 


t. 77 




4 




4 


M 78 




I 







,. 79 




8 


10 


5 


r, «0 


78 


5 




4 


,, 81 


78 


5» 


37 


,. B2 




I 




I 


n B3 


35 


35 


sS 


16 


M 84 




n 


10 


6 


.. 85 




3 




a 


« 86 




^ 


^ 





"si 




I 




I 




2 







.. 89 




4 







M 90 




i 







H 9* 




I 




I 


•• 93 



















307 


9 




305 


204 


463* 


91 



* In 713 fiMCTCuH. In a.d. 730 there were 91 works in 
339 fasdcnli in ezistenoe, while 373 works in 474 
lost already. Gf. the Khli-yuen-ln, Dmc 5 % ibL i a. 





The Tshi dynasty, of the 

Si&o &mily, with its capital at £ien-yeh 
(Nanking), a,d. 479-502. 

93 # J$ ite ISfc m ^ Th4n.mo-«Mbo- 
ye-sho, i.e. Dharma^atayaras, whose name is trans- 
lated j^ ^ 3|| FA-shan-ib^n, Ut Maw-birth- 
fame.' He was a ^Sirainana of Central India, who in 
A. D. 481 translated one work in i fasciculi. See N6i- 
tien-ln, Case. 4 a, fol. 19 b ; Thu-iH, fsLSc. 4, foL i a ; 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. i b ; Beal, B. li C, p. 24. 
No. 133 * AmitArtha^tra (& M.).* 

94 JS^ §1^ fHf Mo-h5-sban, i.e. Mah&y&na, a 
iSramana of the western region, who in a. b. 483-493 
translated a works in a &acicali, namely: (r) *Siitr» 
of 500 ffitakas,' and (3) 'Yinaya of the Sthavira 
BchooL' Bat both translations were lost already in 
A.D. 730. See the four authorities mentioned under 
No. 93 above. 

95 fji* i^ @t 1% j^ San.*i^poh.tho-lo,i.e. 
Sanghabhadra, whose name is translated ^^ S* 
Zun-hhien, lit. 'company-wise.' He was a Shonaita 
of the western region, who in a. d. 489 translated one 
work in 18 fasdculi. See the four authorities men- 
tioned under No. 93 above. 

No. lias (Sadamiia>fibhishiii]iaya (V. H.). 



421 



APPENDIX II. 



422 



96 Mt J$ J$ "^ Ti-mo-mo-thiy i. e. Dharmft- 
mati, whose name Ib transkted j^ ^ F&-i, lit 'law- 
thoiiglit.' He was a iShunana of the western region, 
who in A.D. 490 translated a works in a &8ciculi, 
one of them was in ezistekioe in a.d. 730; but it 
was not found in the present Collection. See the four 
authorities mentioned under No. 93 above, and also 
Min-i-tsr, fasc. 3, foL 12 a. 

97 5|^ iB Ift *ft i^a-ni-phi-ti, i.e. Gutia. 
▼riddhi(Y), whose name is translated :|^ ^ Toh-sin, 
lit ^virtue-advancing.' He was a iSkumana of Central 
India, who in A. B. 492^ and 495 translated 3 works 
in 6 or 12 fasciculi, but one of them was lost already 
in A. D. 730. See SannbrhAn, fasc. 3, fol. 28 a ; N^- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 27 a ; Thu-^, fasc. 4, fol. t b; 
EUuhjuen-lu, hac. 6, foL 4 b; Hin-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 12 a; Beal, B.L.G., p. 25. 

No. .606 Sudatta^iltra (& H.). 
„ 1364 S<itim of a hundred compariflons (I. M.). 

98 3PI j^ ^ Shih F&-tu, a (Chinese?) Sn^- 
mana, who translated one S&tra and one Yinaya work, 
in I fasciculus each, in a. n. 483-493 ; but they seem 
to have been lost some time before a. d. 730, as even 
the name of this translator is not mentioned in the 
Kh&i-yuen-lu. See, however, the N^i-tien-Iii, fasc. 4 a, 
fol. 23 a ; Thu-^i, fasc. 4, foL 2a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 25. 

99 3PP S^ ^ ^^^^ Than-Ain, a iSramana, whose 

native place is not known, and who translated 2 works 

in 4 fasciculi, but the exact date is unknown. See 

N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 25 a; Thu-^i, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b ; 

Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 6 a ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 25. 

No. 38a Mahama7a-«iitra(S.M.). 
„ 400 AdbbatadhamiAparyiya (f). 

100 w^'it ^^ F^-j'^*' «»• ^ 12. p*^> 

a (Chinese 1) SnmtaiA, who in a. n. 499-500 trans- 
lated one work in i fasciculus ; butjt was lost already 
in A. D. 730. See the four authorities-mentioned under 
Na 99 above. 

SuMMA&T ov TBI macsoiNO List of Teanslations maos 

UlTDBa TBI TSHI DTNAiTY, A. D. 479-502. 





Tranalaton. 
No. 93 

- 94 

- 95 

m 9^ 

• 97 

n 98 

- 99 



NdHtiea-lu. 


Thv-fti. 


I 




2 




I 




a 




3 




a 




1 




I 




14 


H 



Kbii-yuen-lQ. 
I 

a 
I 

a 

3 
o 

a 

I 

I3» 



In existence. 
I 

o 
I* 

o 
a 
o 
a 
o 



* In 33 feadeulL In a. d. 730 there were 7 works in a8 fits- 
denfi in existence, while 5 works in 5 fiudcnli were already lost. 
8ee the KhAi-yven-ln, ftsc 6, foL i a. 



t* 



»ff 



The LiAn dynasty, of the 

l%&o family, with its capital at £ien-ytdh 
(Nanking), a.d. 502-5 57- 

101 ^ i$ j^ Mfin-tho-lo, i. e. Mandra, whose 
name is translated Jj^ ^^ Zo-sh&n, lit. 'weak- 
sound,' or B/» Jl^ Hun-;!0, lit. ' spreading- weakness/ 
also written S J^ j^ Y(l| M&n-tho-lo-sien, i.e. 
Mandra i?tshi (?). He b a iSVamana of :^ "^ ^ 
Fu-n&n-kwo, or the countrj bf Bunan (Siam?), who 
arrived in Zien-yeh (Nanking) in a. d. 503, and trans- 
lated 3 works in 1 1 fasciculi. Although he worked at 
translations, yet he was not well acquainted with the 
Chinese language, so that his translation is not quite 
perfect. See Suh-san-ibwhin, fasc. i, fol. 15 a; N6i- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 7 b ; Thu-^ fasc. 4, fol. 6 a ; 
Eh4i-juen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 8 a ; Min-i-tsi, £bu3c. 3, fol. 
13 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 26. There are 4 works in the 
Collection, namely : — 

No. a I Saptaiatika pra^pammitA (S. M.). 

2,1 (8) Dharmadhata-prakrity-asambheda-nirdesa. 
33(46) SaptantikA pra^paramita. 
M 15a Hatnamegha-efttra. 

102 M iHfl ^ M SannK^pho-lo, i.e. Sangha- 
p&la or Sanghavarman, whose name is translated 
J^ 3p^ ^un-y&n, lit. 'company-nourishing,' or j^ 

|g San-kh&i, lit ' company-armour.* He was a Sm- 

mana of Fu-n4n or Bunan (Siam ?), who translated 10 

or II works in A. D. 506—520 ; and his ten translations 

in 32 fasciculi were in existence in a.d. 730. He 

became a disciple of the Indian ^^ramana Qunabhadra, 

after he arrived in China, and died in his sixty-fifth 

year, in a. d. 520. See Suh-san-^wh&n, fasc. i, fol. 4 b; 

N6i-tien-lu, &sc. 4 b, fol. 8a; Thu-ii, fasc 4, fol. 6 a ; 

Khfii-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 9 a; Beal, B.L.C., p. 26. 

There are 9 works in the Collection, namely : — 

No. aa SqytantikA pn^paramia (S. M.). 
„ a9 Dajadharmaka. 
„ 56 SanrabnddhayishayaTatAra. 
„ 301 Ash/abuddhaka. 
„ 308 BCahAmayiiTi-ndyara^M. 

353 Anantamukha-sAdhaka-dhiranl (f). 
44a ' Ma%a«rl.pariprt2;Ha-siitra.* 
1 103 'Bodhi8attvarpUakapS<ltia(V.M.).' 
.. 1 393 ' Vimokshamarga-iastn (A. H.).* 

103 >3 ^ it ^ ("^ m y«) Yueh-pho- 
sheu-nfi, i. e. Upa^ftnya, whose name is translated 

^ ^ Kfio-khun, lit 'high-emptiness.' He was a 
son of the King of ^ jjj^ f^ Yiu-sh&n-ni, i.e. 
Udy&na, of Central India, who first translated 3 works 

Eea 



»» 



n 



•» 



423 



APPENDIX n. 



424 



in A. D. 538-$40 or 541, in the capital of the Eastern 
W^ dynasty, for which, see No. 117 below. In a.d. 
545 he came southward to the capital of' the Li&n 
dynasty (Nanking), where he translated one work. 
Afterwards he produced one more -translation under 
the KhMoi dynasty, for which, see No. 106 below. See 
Suh-sannihehAn, fasc i, fol. 21b; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, 
fol. 9 b ; Thu-ifei, fasc. 6, foL 9 b ; Kb4i-yuen-lu, fssc. 6, 
fol. lib; Beal, B.L.C., p. 27. 
No. 144 Vimakklrttiiiirdeift (S.M.). 

104 ifit M ^ U^B Po-lo-mo^o, le. Para, 
m&rtha, whose name is translated ^ ^^ JTan-ti, 
lit. Hrue-truth,' by which li^tter Chinese name he 
IS always designated in the Collection, just as Kn 
F&-hu, instead of Dharmaraksha, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty. He had another name ^ 95 ^ jS^ 
Jir(l-n&-lo-tho, i. e. Ounarata (or Ka-lo-nft-tho (1), i. e. 
Kulan&tha), which name is translated ^ ^ Tshin-i, 
lit. ' intimate-relying/ He was a Siramana of ^ |^ 
f^ Yiu-sh4n-ni, i. e. Uypayinl, of Western India, who 
arrived in iTien-yeh (Nanking) in ▲. d. 548, and till 
A.D. 557 he translated about 10 works (of which 
6 works in 15 £ftsciculi were in existence in ▲. n. 730). 
Afterwards, in ▲. d. 557-569, he translated numerous 
works under the JTAan dynasty, for which, see No. 105 
below. See Suh-san-ibwhAn, hac. i, fol. 17 b; Nli- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 9 b ; Thu-iU, fasc. 4, foL 7 a ; 
Khii-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 12 a; Min-i-tsi, &8C..3, 
fok 13 a; Beali B.L.G., p. 26. 

No. 459 'S6tr» on the higheit veBance (S. M.).' 
H 1207 * NirvliiM<itn-«ABtra 00 tlie gftUia on the stute of hdng 

originally in existence end now extinct (A. M.).* 
„ 1350 * HUhAyAna-oeddhotpAde-jAetfa.' 



WoBXs OF Unkkown Tranblatobs. 

The Kh&i-yuen-lu (fiBLSc. 6, fol. 15 a seq.) mentions 

14 works in 25 fiasdculL There are 13 works in the 

Collection, namely : — 

No. 341 Sharfftkahan^-vidytoaatr> (S. M.)* 
368 Saptebuddhaka-idtrm. 

405 'Atltft-vyil^hakalpe-sehaerabnddhMidmA-sAtrB.' 

406 * P>styutpennii-bhedttikii1p»-^B»hiigm°.* 

407 *Andgata-nak8hatr»tArAkatp»-8ahaanV 
419 •Sre8h<AiHluhitivAftn-thi.X;5(1)-eimhMiAd».8atra.' 

474 <04;Ai-pho-ApU-asarmaena-dhArMit* 

475 Samantabhadra-dbdrMiL 

476 * HahAsaptaratna-dh&ratil.' 

477 ' Shedakflbftramaha-dhdranl.* 
485 'Amitadandubhieyara-i^a-dharafit.' 
536 MahamMu-vipiil«rim4D»-Ti«ve-B(ipMitiahlftita-gnhya-p«n- 

nia-raha8y»-kelparli^AF-dhftraiit. 
847 'MaiUl-defl-dUftrani.* 



»» 



99 



ft 



ff 



f> 



n 



•> 



•» 



ti 



•> 



SUMMAar 07 THB PBBCBDIire IdST OF TaAVSLATTONS 
VNDBa mS LlikMO DTMASTT, A. D. 502-557. 



Trenileton. 


M«i-tien4a. 


Tho^. 


No.ioi 


3 


3 


H lOJ 


II 


II 


M 103 


1 


I 


•. 104 


16 


10 












31 


a«i 



KhAi-yuen4a. 

3 
10 

I 

II 

'4 
39* 



In 



3 

9 
I 

3 
14 



30 



* In 93 fJMdwili. In a. d. 730 then were 34 works in 84 Ihi- 
dcnli in eiietence, while 5 works in 9 fracicnli wen alieedj loet. 
Cf. tlie Khii-7wn-ln» ftec 6, foL 6b eeq. 

Bm The Khaxi dynasty, of the Bm 

Khsxk family, with its capital at Aien-yeh 
(Nanking), A. Eu 557-589. 

105 idlt JSI ^ i$ Fo-lo-mo-tbo, i.e. Para- 
mkrtha, who was the Bama penon as No. 104 above. 
In A. D. 557-569 he trandaied 38 or 40 works, of 
which 25 woAb in 83 fiuciooli were in existence in 
A.D. 730. He died in his seventy-first year, in A.n. 
569. See SnhHBan-Jhfiiin, &8a i, foL 17 b; N^-tien- 
In, fasc 5 a, foL 9 b ; Tha-H, fasc 4, fol. 7 a; Khai- 
yuen-ln, fasc 7, foT. 4 a; Miia-i-tsi, iksc 3, fol. 13 a; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. sd* There are 29 works in the Col- 
lection (one of which (No. 1252)' is mentioned in the 
Khii-yuen-lu, under the Li4n dynasty), namely : — 

No. I a VesniaediU pn^Mptemia (a H.). 
M 156 Sendhininnojbne-satra. 
n 587 ' Bfeharthadhannaperyayn^tem (S. H.).' 
„ 1107 'BiiddbAbhid!beraie-efttri(y.H.).' 
„ 1 139 'Viney^^TatifiMetiTidya-jftrtnL' 
M Ii7i(a3 'Melia7anMun|wrignfam-tftgtr»>-T7AkhyACA.M.).* 

117a 'AnAkAnftintAni^(f)-ftetn.' 

1X83 Ma|iayina-Mimperigrehe«<aitfm. 

1 187 AihttUiawjtojeta-iaetrm. 

I ao9 * iSastrm on the Sdtm of Buddha's last teedung.' 

iai4 ' Vidyapravartana-fastra.' 

iai7 'VidyAdanana(?).<aatra.' 

I a 19 * Tiyakara (or -«lak8hasia)<«ftstra.' 

laao ' Buddhagotra-iastra.' 

ia35 ' VinimitapKaka-aiatra.* 

ia39 VidyAmAtraeiddhi-tastra. 

ia48 Madhyanta-Tibhaga-eastm. 

'1353 Tarka-iastra. 

•1353 ' RatDaAEaryAr%fadhanna (f)-#a8tra.' 

1 255 ' SSatn, of an explanation of the fiat.* 

1 20 1 Jratunsatyantistra (A.. H.). 

1269 Abhidharmakom-«astn. 

laSo ' Lakshananusara-eaatra.* 

1284 'ABh<ada<anik&ya-<aitra.' 

1285 'iSftstra on the difference of the principles of (HIdi- 
jAna) schools.* 

1397 * Lokasthity (f )-abhidhanna-«attm.' 
1 399 * MahayanabhaaugnhyavAJbaniftlariistra,* by Airaghosha 
(A. M.). 



tt 



M 



«• 



n 



t* 



•• 



ft 



ti 



H 



** 



•• 



I* 



ft 



»» 



t« 



t» 



If 



ff 



>* 



425 



APPENDIX 11. 



426 



No. 1300 'SvwM -Saptati-'iistm,* i. e. the SAAkhy^-kAiikA with 
a vyAkhyft (L M.). 
H 1465 life of VaBubuidhii. 

106 M ^ '^ ^ Yueh-pho-Bhcu-nA, i.e. 
Upafuoya, who was the same person aa*No. 103 above. 
In A.D. 565 he translated one S^tra in 7 fasciculi; 
th» Sanskrit text of which was obtained by him from 
a iS!ramana of Kustana (Ehoten)^ whom he met in 
China in ▲. b. 558. See Sah-san-^h&n, fasc. i, 
fol. 21 b; Ntt-tien-lu, fasc. 5 a, foL 12 a; Thu-ibi, 
iasc 4, foL II a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 9 a; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. 37. 

No. 9 8ayikriiit»v]][imaki.ptripW31rJkAA (&'M.). 

107 ^ ^ '^ Sn-phu-thi, i.e. Subhftti, whose 
name is translated ^ ^^ Sh&n-hhien, lit. 'good- 
appearance/ or ^ ^ Sh&n-Aiy lit. ' good-lucky/ or 
3p ^ %&n-yeh, lit. < good-action.' He was a Snr 
niatia of Fu-n&n or Bunan (Siam.1), who translated the 
* Mahay&naratnamegha-sdtra,' in 8 &8ciculi. but it was 
lost already in a. d, 730. See Sah-san-^h|n, bse. i, 
foL 22 a; N6i-tien*lu, fasc. 5 a, foL 12 a; Thn-iiy 
&0a 4, £61. 1 1 b ; Kbai-yuen-Iu, fasc. 7, fol. 10 a. 

SUMM AKT OV THE F&BCKDING LiST OF TRANSLATIONS MADB 
VNDB& TBB f JEAN DYNASTY, A. D. 557-589. 



Tmvdstora. 
No. 105 
>» iq6 
» 107 



N6i-tieii-lu. 
I 


Thu-£L 
40 

X 


T 


I 


40 


4> 



KhAi-ynen-lu. 

I 
I 



In existence. 
^9 

X 

o 
30 



* In 133 fiMictcaU) In a.d. 730 there were 36 works in 
89 f^MdonU in ezietenee, while 14 works in 44 frsdcoli were alrtedy 
lost. See the KhAi-jnen-ln, fiuc. 7, fol. 3 b. 




Pe-w^i, or the Northern W6i 
dynasty, of the •! ' Yuen family, with its 

capital at i[g ^^ Han-An, or d| lj[| 

^unnsh&n, till A.D. 493, and then VOCt 
Lo-y4n, a.d. 386-534. 





lOS W M ^ Shih Hwui.«fio, or ^ ^ 
Than-^Iao, a Chinese &*ama9ta of ^ j^ Lian-^eu, 
who translated one work in 13 fSasciculi, in a.d. 445. 



See N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 25 b ; Thu-Ad, fasc. 3, 
fol. 10 a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 17 a. 
No. 1333 DamamtlkA(-nidAna-i<ltra I.M.). 



109 3^ ^ @ ^^^ Th&n-7^, a ^Srama^a. 
whose native place is not known. In A.D. 462 he 
translated 2 or 3 works; but only one of them was 
in existence after a. d. 730. See Suh-san-A:whau, 
fasc. z, fol. II a; N^i-tieu-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 18 a; Thu- 
kiy fasc 3, fol. 10 a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 17 b. 
No. 473. ' Mahtejaiiharddhimentra-stltn (S. M.).* 



110 * 3i!!S -^ Ei'kii-y^ le. Kinkara(?), 

whose name is translated ^^ ^. Ho-sh', lit. ' what- 

matter.* He was a /Sk'amana of the western region, 

who in A. B. 472 translated 5 works in 19 or 25 

fSasciculi, for the sake of ThUn-y^ No. 109 above. 

See N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 19a; Thu-A;i, fasc. 3, 

fol. 10 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 18 b. 

No. 103 ' MahAYupulya-bodhiaattvA-daMbhilUni-sdtn (S. M.).' 
19 403 Kii8omMa4i»ya-siitra. 
•» 1357 ' Upftyahridaya-<4stra (A. M.).' 
n 1339 <Samynktaratnspi(&kA-satn(I. M.).' 
„ 1340 A history of the Indian patriardi^. 

111 ^0 mt^ Thin-mo-liu-A;', i.e. Dliar 
maroAi, whose name is translated ^^ ^& Fa-hhi, 
lit. * law-wishing/ or*j^ |j| Fi-lo, lit. * law-joy.' He 
was a Shimana of Southern India, who translated 
3 works in 8 fasciculi, in A.D. 501, 504, and 507 ; 
but one of them was lost already in a.d. 730. See 
SuhHsan-Arwhin, iasc. i, fol. 17 b ; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, 
fol. 19 a ; Thu-^ faac. 4, fol. a b ; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. ^ 
foL 19 b ; Min-i*tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 12 b; Beal, B. L. C, 
p. 25. 

No. 90 5imddhAbaUidhftiiATntArMnndrM(itn(S.M.). 
,, 345 Sarvabnddha-viahayftvat&ra. 

112 3f^ ^ ^ Shih Fa-i6Aan, a £^ramana, whose 
native place is not known. He translated one work in 
I fasciculus in A.D. 500-515. See the first Jour and 
the last authorities mentioned under No. 1 1 1 above. 
No. 769 ' PSen-i(-nftiiin).«re8h<Mpntr»-p»ripra;Uft (S. H.).' 

113 Wl M f^ ^ Lo-n4-mo-thi, i. e. Riitna- 
matj, or &S J^^ Pho-ti, i. e. Mati, whose name is 
translated ^f jg^ Pao-i, lit. 'jewel -thought.' He 
was a ;9ramaiia of Central India, who in a.d. 508 
translated 3 or more works; but only 2 of them 
remained after A. D. 730. See the six authorities men- 
tioned under No. 1 1 1 above. 

No. 1233 SaddhannapiiftclMikft-satm-^stra (A. M.}. 
„ 1336 Mah&yinottaniteniia-tftstra. 



437 



APPENDIX n. 



428 



114 ^ tl ^ (o^ ^) iC Pl^^-thi-liu (or 
liu)-^, Le. Bodhiru^, whose name is translated 
^ ^ Tfto-hhi, lit. * way-wishing/ or ;^ ^ JH^o- 
hhi, lit 'intelligence- wishing.' He was a ^amana of 
Northern IndiiE^ who arrived at Lo^^yftn in a.i>. 508, 
and till a. d. 535 he translated 30 or more works, of 
which 29 works were in existence in a. b. 730. See 
the six authorities mentioned under No. iii above. 
There are 30 works in the Collection, namely : — 

No. II VBffnkkhediVk pni^^paraaaita (S. M.). 

33(41) MMtreya-pariprOi^Aft-dhArmAsbteOcaT). 
176 LaAkAvatAni-siitra. 

179 ' MahAsatya (?)-nirgranthapatr»-7y4kanMia-sAtia.' 
189 Vise8haibinta-bnhma-paripr£bi(E&A. 
aai Ansk8h*ra.granthaka-rQikaikagarbha-«(itra. 
339 GayAfiraha. 

343 ' Bttddhatirakkn7& (f)-s(Ltra.' 
946 Sandhinirmoftana-stitn. 

385 Bhavasaftkr&mif a (I). 

386 ' Ma^^rl-pariXpanna-sfttra.* 
391 ' Dharmaparyiya-stltn.' 
404 * BtiddbanAma-siltra.' 
436 DharmasaAglti'^fttia. 
461 KshanUtvatl-vyftkarana-sfttm. 
488 'SarraUUpAUdliAraiit.' 
534 ' Sfttra on neither incareasing nor d ec r e a i ing.* 

1168 Va^naEl;AedikA.8(ltra.«ft8tm (A. M.). 
1 191 Ga7A<lraha-stltn«^&. 

1 193 Vi«eshal»nta-bilhmaiia-paripWI:X:AA-iiitra-llkA. 

1194 Databbdmika-sistnt. 

1303 'Maitre7aparipri&i:AA*fliitra-«A8tra.' 

1304 AparimitAyiu-sOtni-iistra. 
1 31 1 Pratltyasamutpiida-sAstra. 

1333 Saddhannapuiuiaiika^tra-dtfttra. 

1334 <Batnakftto(-8iitra>«lt8tra.' 
1338 Viay&mAtra8iddhi(.«&itra). 
1354 *^atftkshara-«ftstra.' 

M 1359 *'S&stra bj the Bodhisattra Dera on the refutation of 

four heretical Hlnay4na schools, mentioned in 

the LaAkAvaUtra-Btitra.* 
N 1360 *KAstra by the Bodhisattva Bera on the NirrAna of 

the heretical HlnayAna schools, mentioned in the 

LaAkAvatAra-siitra.' 

115 Wl^ ^ M ^ Fo-tho-sh&n-to, i.e. Bud- 
dhat^nta, whotse name is translated j^ ^^ JHao- 
tin, lit. * intelligence - fixedness.' He was a &«•* 
mana of Central India, who translated 10 works in 
10 or II feisciculi, in a. d. 524-538 or 539 ; but one of 
them was lost already in A.D. 730. Some of these 
translations were made under the Eastern Wdi dynasty, 
^'^' 534-550. See Suh-8an-^wh4n, £eisc. i, fol. 15 b; 
N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 20 a; Thu-^ faac. 3, fol. 5 a; 
Kh&i*yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 27 b ; Beal, B.L.G., p. 26. 

No. 33 (9) Dasadharmaka (S. M.). 
»* 33(33) A^okadattA-yyAkarana. 
M 363 SimhanAdika-sdtra. 
n 2J1 ' Bftpyayamastrl-siitra.' 



■» 



»» 



>■ 



»f 



•i 



»t 



tt 



»r 



t» 



n 



tt 



*t 



l» 



I* 



tt 



ft 



tf 



tt 



ti 



tt 



n 



tt 



No. 374 'SnpA^A-^tra.* 
N 284 BhavasaAkrAmiU(?). 
„ 357 Attaatamakha-sAdhaka-dhArmiit(?). 
M 373 Va^ramantra (or -maiuiala or -maiMtaHhAfMl. 
n 1184 MahAyAnasamparigraha^fABtra(A.M.). 

SuMMAmr ot nm pebcbdino List of TaANSLAnoNs madb 
mcosa THB NoKTHnur WAi ptnastt, A-D. 386-534. 



Translators. 
No. 108 


NAi-tlen-la. 

I 


Thn^. 

I 


KhAi.yten4n. 
I 


Inezistenoe, 

I 


H 109 


3 


3 


3 


I 


tt no 


5 


5 


5 


5 


n III 


3 


3 


3 


3 


n 113 


I 


I 


I 


i 


». "3 


6 


5 


3 


s 


- "4 


49 


39 


30 


30 


n 115 


10 


10 


10 


9 




77 


66 


5<i» 


5» 




• In 169 lasdculi. In a, d. 730 there were 50 works in 157 
fradcoli In ezistenoe, while 6 works in 13 &sciculi van already 
lost. Cf. theKhAi-ynen-lti.£MC.6, ibLi6aseq. 



TuiVwfii, or the Eastern W6i 

dynasty, of the jQ Yuen famay, with its 
capital at 3^|\ Yeh, a. d. 534-550. 

116 H S ^ ^ ;Jfc j^ iHiU.th&n Tin^ 
lin-^, i.e. Gktutama Tn^gnkmki, whose second or 
proper name is translated ^ ^ JT'-hhi, lit. 
'wisdom-wishing.' He wa» a Brahmana of Yarinasi 
of Central India, who in A.!).- 538-541 or 543 trans- 
lated 14 or 18 works; of which 15 works in 89 fas- 
ciculi were, in existence in a.d. 730. See Suh-san- 
^h&n, fasc. i, fol. 16 a; NM-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, foL 
23 b; Thu-^i, fasc 4, fol. 9 a; Kh4i-yaen-lu, fasc 6, 
fol. 28 b; Beal, B.L. C, p. 26. There are 13 works 
in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 45 VimaladattA-paripriU:iUt (S. M.). 
M 60 Vy49a-paiipn%ArAA. 
M 83 * UwwiLgtkpwriprikkhk,' 
n 133 KiyaUniyatagati-mndrftvaUlra. 
„ 3 ID ParamftrthadhannaTi^aya-siltra^ 
M 313 'SarvadbarmoitfrarA^ra-siitn^' 

390 Kamakavania-ptirvayoga. 

410 Ashfabaddhaka-stltra. 

679 SaddhannasmrityapasthAna-cfttra (S. H.). 

770 ' Vimala(nAma)-ap&sikft pnaAipnkkkk.' 
1 1 08 Pratimoksha-yinaya (V.H.). 

1313 *Eka9loka-«&stra(A.M.).' 
1346 ' MadhyftntAnugam^^ftstra.' 



»ff 



117 >^ ^ "if ^ Yueh-pho-sheu-nt^ i.e. 
tTpa^^nya, who was the same person as Nos. 103 and 
16$ above. In a. d. 538-540 or 541 he translated 
3 works in. 7 fasciculi ; but one of them was lost 



429 



APPENDIX IL 



430 



alnadj ih ▲.d. 730. See Suh-san-A^wh&n, fasc. i, 
foL 31 b; Kti-tien-lo, &8C 4 b, foL 24 b; Thu-Jki, 
&BC. 4, fol. II a; Ebii-yuen-lu, £asc. 6, fol. 30 b; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 27. 

No. 33(33)MAhAkA«]rapMaAglti(S.M0. 
M 449 SaAghAtt-tiitnFdliamii^lMryAya. 

118 Pft S ^ iUl Phi-mu-*'-Bien, Le. Vimo- 
kshf pra^ BiM, or Yimoksbasena (?), a iSramana of 
J^ ^ O-ifeAin, i. e. Udyina (?) of Nortbem India, 
wbo was a descendant of tbe /S&kya &mily of Kapila- 
vasta. In A. D. 541 he, together with Pra^fiaruiti, No. 
116 above, translated 5 works in 5 fiudculL See N6i- 
tien-lu, &8C. 4 b, foL 25 b ; Khai-yaen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 
31 a. But there are 6 works ascribed to him in the 
present Collection (of which tbe first work is mentioned 
under Pra^pnAruJU, in the Kh£i-3ruen-lu}, namely : — 

No. 48 SnslitAitaiDAtiptfiprai:^ (S. M.). 

„ 1x96 <Trip(inias(itropade«a (A.M.).' 

M 1205 'BhannalBakraprmTartaDa-siltropadefa.' 

„ laaa Karmasiddharprakarana-tftstn. 

„ 1141 'Ratiia/ftUla-aCltra-ibatiirdhaniiopadeia.* 

„ 1351 * VivAdaiamanapriirtra (?).* 

119 ^ liF ^ *^ Ti-mo-phu-thi, i.e. Dharma- 
bodhi, whose name is translated j^ ^ FS-^iao, 
lit. ' law-intelligence.' He was an IndilEm (?) SramBna, 
who translated one work, but the exact date is not 
known. See N^-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 25 b; Khai- 
yuen-luy fasc. 6, fol. 32 b. 

No. iao6 •Habl^MtfinirTAiia^tm-iAitrm (A.M.).' 

Summary o? thb pasoBDiNO Liat of Tbanslations maps 

UNDXa TBI EAiTSaN Wfti DTNA8TT, A. D. 5 54-550. 

Trandaton. 
No. 116 

n "8 

.. "9 



Ndi-tien-lo. 


Thu-ld. 


14 
3 

5 

I 


»4 
3 






23 


17 



KhAi-yuen-la. 


In existence 


18 


13 


3 


3 


5 


6 


I 


I 


27* 


32 



* In 105 faadciil]. In a.d. 730 there were 33 worka in 
loi fkadcali in existence, while 4 works in 4 fasciculi were 
already lost. 8^ the KhAi-ynen-lu, fiuc. 6, fol. 16 a seq. 



■Hj ^K Pe-tshi, or the Northern 

Tshi dynasty, of the JSt E^ funilj, -with 
its capital at Yeh, a.d. 550-577. 

120 3?B ^ tl i? ^ -^ N4-Uen-thi-li-ye- 
aho (or without the fourth character <li'), i.e. Na- 



»t 



»» 



rendrayants, whose name is translated SL 3B| Tsun- 
kh&Uf lit. 'honourable-fame.' He was a Sramana of 
Udyina of Northern India, who, together with F&->ib', 
No. 136 below, translated 7 works in 51 or 5? fas- 
ciculi in A.D. 557-568. See Snh-san-^whin, fasc. a, 
fol. X b; N^-tien-lu, fasc 4 b, fol. 25 b; Thu-iSd, 
fasc. 4, fol. 10 a; Khii-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 33 a ; Beal, 
B. L. C, p. 26. 

No. 33(16) Piti^utra.sainAgaoia(S.M.). 
63 iCandragilirbha-Taipalya. 
66 Sumenigarbha. 
117 MahAkarun&pnncbilka-siitra. 
„ 191 * JSandradlpi^sainAdhi-siitra.' 
„ 438 Pradipadftnlya-satra. 
„ 1394 Abhidharma-hridaya-fftstra (A. H.). 

121 ^ 5C Wk ^^ Thien-i, whose original 
surname was ;b^ Jj^ To-poh, or Toba, which was 

changed into J£ 4^ W&n-i, as one of ten sub- 
divisions of the Toba ficunily, i. e. that of the rulers of 
the Northern W^i dynasty, and it was afterwards 
shortened into ^ Wan. He was a Chinese GrthapaU 
or Up&saka (la3rman), who translated one work in A. D. 
562-564. See the first four authorities mentioned 
under No. 120 above. 
No. 375 * Arya^na (?)-bodhi8attYaparipri%lrAA (S. M.).' 

Summary or the prscbdiko List of Tkanblations madb 

UNDSa THB NoaTBiaN TSBI DYNASTY, A. D. 55O-577. 



Translators. 
No. 1 30 
M 131 



N6i-tien-ln. 

7 
I 


Thu4d. 

7 
I 


B 


8 



Kh&i-yuen-lu. 

7 
i 

8* 



In eziftence. 

7 

I 

8 



* In 53 fasdciili* Thus there have been 8 works in 53 fa«- 
cicnli in existence since a. i>. 730. See the KiUU-yuen-lu, fasc. 6» 
fol. 33 b. 



Jj Mm ^^^^^9 ^^ *^^ Northern -Ken 
dynasty, of the "p. 'V' Tu-wan family, 

with its capital at  ^ ^ ^jfr^ £A4h-4n, 
A.D. 557-581. 




122 WkM ISt^ M -^An.n&.poh.tho-lo. 
i. e. 6^n4nabhadra, whose name Ib translated ^ ^ 
JT'-hhien, lit. ' wisdom-wise J He was a iSramana of 
the country of j[J^ ^ J^ Po-theu-mo,Le. Padma(?). 
In A.I). 558 he, together with ^n&naya^as* No. 123 
below, translated one «&stra on the Pan^avidyA, or the 
five sciences, in i fasciculus ; but it was lost already in 



481 



APPENDIX n. 



48» 



A. D. 730. See Snh-eaA-Jhrhtn, &acr i, foL 17 a ; N^- 
tien-ln, fasc. 5 a, fol. 3 a; Tha-ila, Cue. 4, foL la a; 
Khii-ynen-lu, &sc. 7, foL i b ; Beal, 6. L. C, p. tf. 

123 M MlWi -P Sh5.n4-ye.8h«,i. •.««*. 
najMas, whose name ia trmnalated am 3|^ Xi&n- 
khan, lit. ^concealed-fame/ or J|^ ^ Shan-min, 
lit. ' excellent-name.' He was a Aramana of Magadlia 
of Central India. In a. n. 564-57 2 he, together with his 
two disciples, Tajognpta and ^fiinagnpta, Noa» 124 and 
125 below, translated 6 works in 15 or 17 fiuMacnli; 
but 2 of the works in 3 fasoiculi only have been in 
existence since a. d. 730. For this and the following 
two translators, see the &we authorities mentioned 
under No. 12a above. 

No. 187 MAhimeglu-«iltim(S.M.). 
„ X95 MahiyAnAbhiaunaya-ftitra. 

124 W "^ ^ ^ Te-sh5-;tu^to, Le. TaMH 
gupta, whose name is translated JA ajt ZAan- 
ts&n, lit. ' &me-concealed.' He was a iSramana of the 
country or state of '^ 1^ Yiu-pho (1). In ▲. d. 561- 
578 he, together with his fellow-flcholar (Tn&nagupta, 
No. 125 below, translated 3 or 4 works ; but 2 of the 
works in 6 fSasciculi only were in existence in ▲.!>. 
730. There is, however, only i work in the Collection, 
namely : — 

No. 537 ATalokitofTmikftdafamakfaa-dhiTafil (S.M.). 

125 ffi ^ PIS ^ Sho-ni-M^to, i.e. &f»&na- 
gupta, whose name is translated ^ ^ JT'-toh, 
lit. ^ purpose (or secret)-yirtue.' He was a iSVamana of 
Oandh&ra of Northern India. In a.d. 561-578 he 
translated 4 works in 5 fasciculi ; but only 2 of the 
works in 2 fasciculi have been in existence since a.d. 
730. See also Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a. 

No. 137 OAthAs of the AtalokitMrara^nmanta-makht-pariTurta 
(i.e. the a4th or a5th chapter) of the Saddharma- 
pmuiarlka (S. M.). 
n 347 'NAiiA-aaiayiiktainantr»-sfttim.' 

SVMlf ART OF TBI PRBCBOIITO LI8T OP TeAMSLATIONS MADB 
UNDBK THS NoaTHSKN SmV DTNASTT, A.D. 557-58 1. 



Translators. 
No. laa 
.. 133 

M "4 

n 135 



Ndi-tien-ln. 
I 
6 

3 

4 


Thii4a. 

I 
6 

4 

4 


14 


15 



KhAi-yueii-la. 
I 
6 

3 

4 



In ezisteiioe. 

o 
a 
I 
I 



* In 29 fasdcnli. In a. d. 730 there were 6 works in xi £»- 
dcoli in ezistenoe, while 8 works in 18 ftscicoU were alreadj lost. 
See the Kh&i-7iien4n, ftksc. 7, fol. i a. 





The Sui dynasty, of the 
femilj, with its capital at £%&n-an or 
•^ Jffl. TlUhhin, A.D. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 



126 £ # ^ iF n ^ Jnm-thin Tft-mo- 
sh3.ni, or ^ J|| j^ ^ Td-mo-pin-so, or ^ ^ 
j^ ^ T&-mo-po-«D^ Le. Gkutama Dhamu^n&na, 
or -pra^fia, whose name is translated j^ ^ F4-X^, 
lit 'law-wisdom.' He was an Up&saka of Y&rinasi 
of Central India, and was the eldest son of the BriUh- 
maiiaFhij^Miru^No. Ji6aboTe. After the destruction 
of the Northern Tshi dynasty (which took place in 
A.B. 677) ^® '*^<ui appointed by the Northern Ken 
dynasty as the governor of the f^ j|| T^-sen district ; 
so that he is more commonly called A j^ ^ Thin 
Fif4^, 9M his surname and cognomen, after the Chinese 
style. In A. D. 582, Wan-ti, the first Emperor of the 
Sui dynasty (who in a. d. 581 succeeded the Northern 
JlTeu dynasty, but did not become the sole ruler of 
China till A. d. 589, when the ZAan dynasty was 
destroyed by him), called back Dharmapra^^ or Th&n 
YirJc to the capital, where -he translated one work. 
See Suh-san-ihrhiln, &SC. a, fol. 10 a; N6i-tien-lu, 
fieusc. 5 a, fol. 16 a ; Thu-ili, fasc. 4, foL 14 b ; ELhii* 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, foL 11 a; Beal, K L. C, p. 27. 

No. 739 * Siitra on difference of the results of actions (S. H.).' 

127 fSt ^ ^ M:^ Phi-ni-to-Uu-i', i.e. 
YinitaruAd, whose name is translated ffjj^ !^ Hidh- 

hhi, lit 'destruction-joy.' He was a jShimana of 
TJdy&na of Northern India, who in a.d. 582 trans- 
lated 2 works. See the last four authorities mentioned 
under No. 126 above. 

No. 340 GayAstrsha-sttra (8. M.). 
„ 353 ' MahAy^navaipnlya-dhSrawl-sfttra.* 

128 iB ^ tl i? ^ -& NA-lien4hi.U.ye. 
sho, i. e. Narendrayasas, who was the same person as 
No. 1 20 above. In a. d. 582^585 he translated 8 works 
in 23 or 28 fasciculi. He died in a. d. 589. See the 
Suh-san-^wh&n, fasc 2, foL i b ; NM-tien-lu, fiftsc. 5 a, 
foL 17 a; Thu-^, fasc. 4, fol. 10 a; KhAi^yuen-lu^ 
fosc. 7, fol. 12 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 26. 

No. 62 Sftryagarbha-adtra (8. M.). 
„ 185 Ma^l^iurl-Tikilffita-stLtrak 
„ 188 MahAmegfaa-siitra. 
M 333 ^ilj^pta-sCLtra. 



433 



APPENDIX n. 



434 



No. 409 'BabtTydha^sMiiAdhi-sAtFR.* 
w 411 'iSktft-buddhandma-sfttra.* 
465 'Padman»ikha(r>9<itrs.' 
515 ' Sthiradhl (r}-8dtn.* 



f» 



129 IQ ^ PIS ^ Shd-iii.MA.to,Le.GMba- 
gupta, who was the same person aa No. 125 above. In 
A. J>. 585-592 he translated 39 works in 199 fascicali, 
of which a works in 14 fascicoli were lost already in 
A.D. 730. He died in his seventy-eighth year, in 
A. D. 600. See Suh-san-iwhAn, fasc a, fol. 5a; Ntf- 
tien-la, &8C. 5 a, foL ao a; Thu-i^, Dblsc 4, fbl. 13 a ; 
Khii-ynen-lu, &8C. 7, foL 14 b; Beal, B.L.C., p. 27* 
There are 36 works aseribed to him in the Collection^ 
namely: — 

No. 33 (18) BatUnpUa-pttiprfiUEU (8. M.). 
- 33(39) Blitdfmptl«^roih<iMrP«iprft*U. 
„ 37 jLdytnj%nMkod%, 
„ 51 BatmkAte^tra. 
M 67 Aktogarbha-catra. 

M 75 MahAvaipiUya-m«h(Uiiinip&ta-bh«drapAla-sfttra. 
M 78 'Mah&aanmp&t&TadiiyuRipft-t&tim.* 
„ 91 TathAgatagmia^^nUniityavuliay&vst&ra-Qirdeia. 
M 1 31 ZktiiTd&raka-eMn&dhi-siitra. 
M 130 Two chapters of the SiiyaniaprabhA8»>g<itrt. 
n 139 Saddbaniiapiuuiulka(withadditioiialchaptersor8ectioiis). 
M 163 Sarvidharinarpramtti-iurdeia-tfttra. 
M 181 VimaUklrtti-nirdeMk 
t, 186 Bfahameg^ha-sfttim. 
„ ail Param&rthadhannaTi^Tm-sfttra. 
„ a68 * Sdtn on good qualitiefl of rare compariaon.' 
,* 375 'Saptk^ryl^sdtra.' 
„ 387 ' MMt^ajii-pariftanMapsCltim.' 
„ 303 Aahtebuddhaka. 
M ^3 AmoghapftMrdh&rant 
•• 3J5 DvftdaMbuddhaka-st^tFa. 
tit 359 AnaDtamiikha-8ildhakardh&n«l(f). 
M 366 * Lokapala-dhftnmL' 
>t 367 SaptebuddhAka-fl^itra. 

M 373 Ya^rramantn (or -ma?u2als, or -maiu2a)-dbAnnt. 
^ 408 ' Pa^ifasahaara-pa<lJba»ta»buddhan&marmantra-g<ltnu' 
n 413 'AAintyagana-sarvsbaddha-parigraha-sdtnu' 
w 433 ' MabftdharmolkA-dh&rant-iCttnL* 
„ 433 'MahAbaladhannika-dbArant-siitra.' 
M 434 ' Sarvadharmalnry&^dhy&iia (f)-8(ltra.* 
n 439 ' Aki^lXAoa 0)-bodhi8attvar«<itia.' 

441 £kndrottara-d&rik&-T7&karana-6i!ltra. 

450 <ntp&dita-bodhiJkitta-8i!ltra.' 

507 'SarTadharm&nattararapa-idtra.' 
„ 519 ' Baoikpati (?)-devapatra-8(l^tra.' 
M 680 Baddhaibuitra(S.H.). 

130 ^ ^ ^ Phtt-thi-tan, i.e. BodhitanO). 
a foreign iSramana, who translated one work, bnt the 
exact date is not k^iown. See N^-tien-lu, fasc. 5 b, 
foL 7 a; Ehii-ynen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 24 b. 

No. 464 *8tltra on the oonsideration by divination about the 
resolte of good and bad actions (a M.).* 



>i 



t* 



131 ^ J$ ^ ^ Ti-mo-iiu-to, i. e. Dharma- 
gupta, whose name is translated ^ ^ Fa -mi, 
lit. ' law-secret,' or j^ |tt F&-t8&n, lit ' law-repoai- 
tory.' He was a /Shunana of the j^ ^ Lo-lo country 
or state of Southern India. He tvanslated several 
works in ▲.D. 590-616, and died in A. 9. 619. See 
Suh-san-^h&n, fasc. 8, foL 10 b (where 7 works in 
32 bscicliU are ascribed to him) ; Ndi-tien-lu, fasc. g a, 
fol. 10 (7 works in 23 fasdcoli); Thn-ifci, fasc. 4, fol. 15 a 
(x8 works in 81 fiascicali); Khii-yuen-lo, fasc. 7, 
fol. 26 b (9 works in 46 bsciculi, all of them were in 
existence in a.d. 730); Min*i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 27. There are zo works in the (]lol- 
lection, namely : — 

No. 15 Va^ialdUedikA pnv^p&ramit& (S. M.). 
n 33(36) 8nshtAitamati-paripra;U&. 
w 73 MahJTaipulya - mahaaannipftta - bodhfaattra - bnddhit - 

nnamWti-aam&dhL 
H Z41 'NidAna-s6tra.* 
« 170 Bheaha^ryagnm-ptUryapntfiidh&na. 
„ 549 *8iitim on the original caoae of raising the world (TS.H.).* 
„ 1167 ya9niUAedik&^(itra4&8tra(A.M.). 
M 1 1 71 (3) *Mah&y&na8ainparigraha-f4stra-7y&khy&.' 
„ 1 181 'iSSlstra on the proriaion for obtaining Bodhi.' 
„ 1317 'Nid&aa^aatra.' 

SuMMAar 0F,TBB PB«CBDINO LiST OF TaANBLATIONS MADB 

UNoaa THB Sni otnabtt, A.D. 589-618. 



Translators. 
No. 136 


N6i-tien4Q. 

I 


Thn^ 
I 


- "2 

.. 138 


3 
8 


3 
8 


n 139 

M 130 


37 

I 

7 


31 



18 




,56 


60 



Kh&i-ynen-ln 
I 

3 
8 

39 

I 

9 
60* 



In existence. 
I 
3 
8 

36 

I 

10 

58 



* In 365 fMdcnU. In a.d. 730 there were 60 works in 351 
fJMcicoli in existence, while 2 works in 14 fasdcnli were already 
lost. Cf. the Kh&i-ynen-ln, fasc 7, foL 10 b aeq. 





The Th&n dynasty, of the 

Li family, with its capital at Khka-in, 
A. D. 618-907. 



132 i& H 1» H 1? ^ i|i*«-io- 

pho-^ia-lo-mi-to-lo, or without the fourth and fifth 
characters '^ia-lo,' i.e. Frabhakaramitra, or Prabha- 
mitra, whoee name is translated ^ ^ ^ ^^ 
Tso-min-^'-shi^ lit. ' making -bright-knowing-know- 
ledge/ or shortly Vf^ ^ Min-yiu, Ut. * bright- 

friend;' or jQ^ jj^ Po-pho, i.e. the first and third 

Ff 



435 



APPENDIX n. 



486 



characters of the fuller transliteration above mentioned, 
so that it is merely a short foriQ of the same Sanskrit 
name transliterated, but it is translated differently, 
3^ :^ Kw&n-ib', Ut. ' light-wisdom/ He was a Srsr 
mana of Central India, and a Eshatriya by caste. In 
A. D. 627 he arrived in Chifia, and translated 3 works 
in 35 or 38 fasciculi, and died in his siity-ninth year, 
in A.D. 633. See Suh-san-^h&n, fasc. 3, foL i a; 
N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 15 a; Thu-Jti, fake. 4, fol. 16 b ; 
Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 a» fol. 3 a; Min-i-tsi, fissc. 3, 
fol. 13 b; Bealy B.L.C., p. a8. 

Ko. 84 * lUtnAt&riUdblnMil-sfttm (S. M.).' 
„ 1 185 Pni^4(Apnidlpft.4Utn^k& (A. M.). 
^ 1 190 Satr&]AAkftr»-Ak&. 

133 ^ ^ ^ Shih Hhtien-ihr&n (Hiouen- 
thsang), whose original surname and cognomen were 
^ jjjl^ -fi^^^ui L He was a Chinese iSramana of 
j^ g|r Lo-yftn of j^ ]^ Ho-n&n, who received his 
ordination at J^ ^ JTAc^-tu, in a. d. 6aa. In a. d. 
639 he started from China on his well-known journey 
towards India. On the twenty-fourth day of the first 
month of the nineteenth year of the J^ tM JTan-kwlbi 
period, A. D. 64gy he returned to the capitid of China. 
From the same year till his death, he diligently translated 
75 different works in 1335 fasciculi. On the fourth day 
of the second month of the firsi year of the tt| ^ 
Lin-toh period, a.d. 664, he died in his sixty-fifth 
year. See Suhnsan-A^whlb, fasc. 4, fol. i a— fasc. 5, 
foL so b (where 73 works in 1330 fasciculi are ascribed 
to him); N6i-tien-lu, fasc. g b, fol. 19 a (6g works in 
1308 fasciculi) ; Thu-Aa, fasc. 4, fol. 17 a; KhAi-yuen- 
lu, fasc« 8 a, fol. la a — ^fasc. 8 b, fol. 17 a (both ascribe 
to him 75 works in 1335, or 1245, w '336 fasciculi); 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 13 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. a 8. See 
also the T&-thfin-si-yu-Ad, No. 1503, and Ti-tshz'-an- 
8z'-s&n-t8ftn-f&-sh'-AwhAn, No. 1494, i.e. a life of 
Hiouen-thsang, by Hwui-li and Yen-tsun. There are 
75 works still in existence in the Collection, namely: — 

No. I MahApn^/lftpftraiiiitA-ifttra(8.M.). 
13 \BgnJekkediktk png^pkrwadUk, 
20 Pra^^piramitA-hrtdajarBiitrp 
23(^3) BodhuattYA-piteka. 
64 DajaJbkn-kslutigarbha. 

95 'Anantabuddhakshetragunapiiirdem-efttn. 
133 Mahaparinirvftfla. 
140 'Nidinarsiitra.' 
149 YinuJaklrtti-nirdeM. 

171 Bhesha^agura-Taieftlryaprabhftsa-piSLiTaprafiidhftiia. 
199 SakhAvatlvytLha (short). 

347 SandhininnoAEana-siitra. 
349 IBUgkymwiLiBkh, 



ft 



>» 



$t 



i» 



t» 



n 



ft 



•* 



ft 

M 
*9 
M 
ft 
W 
fft 
M 
$» 



»f 
$» 
t» 
»( 

n 

M 
fft 

n 



No. s6i Adbhata41itniiapiiiyA7a. 

369 ' Sfltra on the greatest hMMipenUeiiess.' 

376 'MahijAiiagmiastati.satim.' 

379 Pntltyaaamatpida-siUn(?). 

516 Amoghapisa-hWdaja. 

338 A ^Mirtir ifa>awi.^iv^y f^^^n^^k^a-i^hinlt^t 

330 ' Pa4lnunantra^tra.' 

361 'BabAhnmiidfAdhTa^adhAniil-sdtn.* 

489 Baddha-hHdayapdhinat. 

490 ' DaAkhonmAlaiifr^hamiL' 

491 'AshtonimasamaataguhyardbArafit.' 
493 Vasadfaara-dhimit 
493 Shanmnkhl-dhimit 
503 Baddhikbhiimi. 

538 ' Satra on the merits produced from keeping the names 

of se^en Boddhas.' 
638 ' Nidina^atra (a H.)/ 
714 ' ItiTWtta-eatra.' 
753 'DerarparipHWkA.* 

1097 'Bodhisattva-karmitn (V. 1(}/ 

1098 'BodhisattT».pratimok8ha.' 

1 1 70 Saptadasabhami-«ftstrapyogaiAr7B-bhflmi(A.H.). 

1 171 (I) 'MahA7Ana8amparigraha.ia8tra-T7Akhyft,* by Wv-siA. 
1171(4) « MahAyinasamparigraha^Astra-TyikhyA,' by Vasn- 

bandha. 

Z173 'Alambanapratyaya-dhyAn^fAstra.' 

1 1 76 Pa4lMkandb»k»^9tra. 

1 1 77 'AryaTAaprakarana(f).«Astra.' 

1 1 78 'MahAyanAbhidharmasamyakta^iaAgttUs&stii.' 
Z189 i^atasAstra-Taipalya. 

X195 Baddhabhami-satia-f&strab 

1 1 97 yidyAmAtra8iddhi(^tistm). 

Z198 *i$ata-tA9tra-Taipalya-TyAkhyA.' 

1 1 99 Mahayinabhidharmaiaftgtti-.sastra. 

laoo 'R4^adharmanyAya-<a8tn.' 

I30Z Yog&Hry»bhami-«astra-k&rik& (or vyakhyA). 

I303 'A^aTAJbAprakarftiia(?)^A8tra.kArikA.' 

1 3 13 ' MahAyAnacatadharmaTidyAmiikha-iAstra.* 

Z3I5 Vidy&m&trasiddhi-tridaM^sA8tra.kad^ (thirty ▼erase). 

13 16 NyAyi^raveiatAraka-sAstra. 

laai Karmasiddh>prakarana-<Astim. 

1334 NyayadTftratArakarHstra. 

1337 'Mah&yAnatalaratna-sastra.* 

1340 VidyAm&trasiddhi-fastFa (with twenty Terses). 

1344 MadhyAntaTibhiga-sftstra. 

1345 MadhyantaTibhAga-grantha. 
1347 'Mah&yAnasamparigraha-sAstramaia.* 
1363 Abhidharma-mahAnbhAshfr-fAstra (A. H.). 
1265 NyAyAmuAra-sAstza. 

1366 Abhidharma-prakaraiia-sAsana-iAsCra. 

1367 Abhidharma-kosa-sAstra. 
1370 Abhidharma-koM-kArikA. 

1375 Abhidhanna^^AnaprasthAna.sastra. 

1376 Abhidharma-saAgltiparyaya-pada. 

1377 Abhidharma-prakanMa-pAda. 
1 381 Abhidharma-yj^^AnakAya-pAda. 
Z383 AbhidharmaKUiAtakAya-pAda. 
1383 'PMitavasta-vibhAshA-^Astia.' 
I a86 ' /SAstra on the Dharmaibakra of different schools.' 
1391 'AbhidharmAyatAra-fAstra.' 
1395 'VaUeshikanikAya-danpadArtha^eAstia.' 



»t 
tf 
9* 
It 
tt 
tt 
ti 
tt 

H 
t» 

n 



tt 
tt 

»9 
tt 
tt 
tt 



tt 
It 
It 
tt 
»t 

tt 
tt 

m 



487 



APPENDIX IL 



438 



Ko.ia96 Abhidluunn^4]uindba*p&(!ft. 
M 1466 'B«oord on the domtion of the Uw, ipokeii by the 
grcftt Arhat Naodiimtra (I. M.)/ 

134 3^^ ^ ^ ^^^ iT'-thun, whose original 
Bunuune was ^ JT&o. He was a ChineBe SnmAiUkt 
who translated 4 works in 5 fiiscicuH ; one in 2 fas- 
cienli in the JTan-kw&n period, ▲. n. 627-649, and the 
rest in A. 2). 653. See Sub-thu-ili, foL i a ; Khii-ynen- 
In, fasc. 8by fol. 19 a; SonHum-lwh&n, £a8C. 3, fol. i a. 

No. 31 8 NlUkanOa (8. M.). 
„ 335 'AT»lokitefTmrs-bodbiMttya-(8aiiiMi)t»bhadr&irahfida- 

7a(r)-dhAnua.' 
„ 339 ' SahaampniTartaiiA-dhAnml.* 
„ 494 * Bamantahhadradhtfwl.' 

135 ^ 53s M J||Jri^ftn-tA.mo,Le.Bhaga. 

▼addharma (t), whose name is translated J^ jjy 

Tsnn-flL, lit. 'hononrahle law/ He was a &amana of 

Western India^ who translated one work; hut the 

exact date is not known. See Sah-thii-ili» foL i b; 

Kh&i-yiien-la, &8C 8 h, fol. 20 a ; Min-i-tai, &sc 3, 

fol. 14 a. 

Ko. 320 ' SahairabAhii - sabatrAksha-aTalokiteiYMa •bodhiaettra - 
nubipamApiatihAta - mahAkAnuiikahridaya • dbA - 
nml (a M.).* 

136 (5^ *lfc H ^ O-ti-itta-to, Le. Ati- 
gapta(?), whose name is translated ^Bt ^^ ^ 
Wu-^-k&o, lit. 'without-Hmit-height.' He was a 
iSramana of Central India, who arriyed in China in 
A. n. 652, and in the following two years he translated 
one work. See the three authorities mentioned under 
No. 135 above, and also Sun-san-^h&n, &sc. 2, fol. 
iSb. 

No. 363 'DhAnnl-MAgnhB-satn (S. M.).' 

137 M H N4-tiii. ie. Nadi, or 7^ ^ ^ 
^ ^ Pa-«o-u-poh-ye, i.e. Pu«yop&ya (?), which 
latter name is translated J^ ^ Fu-shan, lit. 
* happiness-producing.' He was a SnmAn^ of Cen- 
tral India, who arrived in China in a.d. 655, 
bringing with him a collection of more than 1500 
different texts or copies of the Tripitaka of both the 
Hah&y&na and Hlnayina schools. He made this col- 
lection in travelling throughout India and Ceylon. 
In a. D. 656 he waa sent by the Chinese Emperor to 
the country of ^ >S* Kwhun-lun, i. e. Pulo Condore 
Island in the China Sea (see Wells Williams* Diet, 
p. 494, col. i), to find some strange medicine. Having 
returned to China in A.D. 663, he translated 3 works 
in 3 fasciculi, one of them was lost already in a.d. 



730. See Suh-san-Awh&n, fiisc. 5, fol. 20 b ; Suh-thu- 
ki, fol. 2 a; Khai-yuen-luy fisusc. 9, fol. i a; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 14 b. 

No. 463 * 8imha¥yflluffi^bodbiMittn^p»riprft&AA (S.M.y 
„ 531 ' Viiiialaj^«ftiia-bodhi8att?».paripKfcfc^ 

138 ^ 5?B igt 1% Jl -Zb-nA-poh-tho-lo. Le. 
d'n&nabhadra, whose name is translated ^ €^ 
JST'-hhien, lit. 'wisdom-wise.' He was a Snma,n& of 
the country of j|j|^ |^ Po-liAn, or f^ |^ Ho-U&n, 

of the South Sea. In the ||| :^ Lin-toh period, 
A. 2). 664-665, the Chinese /Shimana 1^ ^ Hwni- 
nin passed that country on liis journey to India^ and 
together with 6^j»&nabhadra translated one work. See 
Suh-thu-^, fol. 3 b ; Khii-yuen-lu, &80. 9, foL 2 b ; 
Sttn-san-A;wh&n, fasc. 2, fol. 11 b. 
No. X15 'A latter purt of the Mahipuinlrvina-sfttra (S.M.).' 

139 *lfc ^ i?f M Ti-pho.h5-k), le. Kvi- 

kara, whose name is translated Q ^ JBih-kiyo^ 

lit. 'sun-shining.' He was a /Shunana of Central 

India, who translated 18 works in 34 fasciculi, in a. d. 

676-688. See Suh-thu-iki» fol. 3 b ; Kh&i-yuen-lu, 

fasc 9, fol. 3 a; Sun-san-^whfin, fasc. 2, fol. 18 a; 

Hin-i-tsi, fasc. 3, foL 14 b. But there are now 19 

works ascribed to him in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 53 BhAdnpftls-«re8h«Ai-pariprftl:&A (S.M.). 
n lox ' A contmoation of the DhannadhAtyayatAr&dhy&ya of 

the BaddhAvatamaakftyaipnlya^dtra.' 
N 159 Lalita-vistan. 
M 196 MahftyAnAbhisamaya-siitn. 
„ 332 Anakshara-gnnthaka-roXAiiagarbha-siitra. 



$» 



n 
ft 
»ff 
ft 

M 

ff 
tf 
ft 
tf 
ft 
tf 



ass 

363 Simhaiiftdika-ttitra. 

264 Ma^j/atil-paripriftftM. 

365 „ „ 

366 JZataahka-nirfaAra-tfttra. 

367 „ „ 
33a 'Trimantra-sfttra.' 
344 £andl-deyl-dhftrant. 

351 Sairadurgatipaiitodhaaa-iiahnlsha-vi^ya-dhArafit 

353 ft M ft 

444 Ghanayyiiha-stitra. 

533 ' iTaityakaranag^Qna-sfttra.' 
1 1 75 Pa^/wskandhayaipalya-^ftstra (A. M.). 
119a 'Va^fralSc&AedikA-siitra-sftstra^ etc* 



140 tfc ^ SS "^ Hhin-i, a Chinese UpSsaka 
(layman), who was an official at the Foreign Office, 
and translated one work in a. d. 679. See Suh-thu-^i, 
fol. 5 a ; Ehai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. g a. 
No. 349 SaryadargatiparUodhaDa-a8bnt8ha-7i<;ayft-dhirani(S.M.). 



141 1^ Iffi ^ M ^o-tt^o-*<>-l<>> i- «• Buddha- 
tr&ta, whose name b translated ^ ^ iCiao-Ain, 

Pf2 



439 



APPENDIX n. 



440 



lit. * intelligence-saving.* He was a ^mana of Enbhft 

(Cabul), who translated one work ; but the exact date 

is not known. See Suh-thu-Ai, fol. 5 b ; Kh&i-jraen-ln, 

fasc. 9, fol. 8 a ; San-san-^wh&n, faac. a, fol. 13 a ; Min- 

i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b. 

No. 427 'KahAvaipolyt-pdriMbaddba-ffltn-prMaiiiiirtharBfttn 
(8. M.).' 

142 1^ ^ {[it ^J Fo-tho-po-li, i. e. Buddha- 
pila, whose name is translated ^ ^jf jfH&o-hu^ 
lit 'intelligence-protection.' He was a iSramana of 
Kubha (Cabul), who arriyed in China in a.d. 6'j6, 
and translated one work. See the four authorities 
mentioned under No. 141 above. 

No. 348 SarvadnrgatiparModhana-iuhfilsha-Tipaya-dhAnsit (8 JC.). 

143 ti # ^ >B^ Thi.yun.p4n.«o, or :^ § 
i$ ^ ^^ Thi-th&n-tho-;B0-n4, i.e. Devapra^, whose 
name is translated -Jf^ ^S Thien-A;', lit. 'heaven 
or god-wisdom.' He was a iSramana of Kustana 
(Khoten), who translated 6 works in 7 fasciculi in a. d. 
689-691. See the first three authorities mentioned 
under No. 141 above. There are now 8 works 
ascribed to him, namely : — 

No. 94 ' A part on tho practice of compassioiiy in the BoddhA- 

▼atamsakavaipulyapsiitn (8. M.).' 
M 96 'A part on the Aldntyi^Tishaya,* in the nme Siitra as 

before. 
^ a88 TMihAgata-prntibimba-pntithMDiiMmeft. 

495 SarvabaddhAAgftTstl-dhAnmL 

496 Cr4(ftDolk&-dbannl-8ervadiirgati-pMUodhani. 
1258 •MahayAnadhannadhatyanantanhfAstra (A.M.).' 
1318 „ ,» 



» 



99 



ft 



144 3^^ ^ ^ ^^ Hwui-A^, a iSk-amana, whose 
father was an Indian, a BrAhmana by caste, and who 
was bom in China while his father was staying there 
as an envoy. In a.d. 692 Hwui-^ translated one 
work. See the first three authorities mentioned under 
No. 141 above. 

No. 1077 «Avalokitefnura-bodh]Batt?m-Btotra(S.M.).* 

145 ® X H UB Shih.ttA-n&n.tho, or ^ 
-^ X m i££ ir'-iti-iI:A&-nin-tho, L e. ^Siksh&nanda, 
whose name is translated ^^ ]^ Hhio-hhi, lit. 
' learning-joy.' He was a ^Shunana of Kustana (Khoten). 
In A. r. 695-700 he translated 19 works in 107 fas- 
ciculi, of which 5 works in 5 fasciculi were lost already 
in A.D. 730. He died in his fifty-ninth "year, in a. d. 
710. See Suh-thu-^i, fol. 8 a; Kfa&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. II a; Sun-san-^wh&n, fasc. a, fol. 17 a; Min*i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 15 a. There are now 16 works ascribed to 
him in the Collection, namely : — 



No 


. n 


M 


88 


n 


93 


» 


97 


M 


98 


•f 


177 


»» 


3ai 


M 


36a 


f» 


458 


n 


503 


i> 


5ao 


M 


539 


«f 


640 


n 


1003 


H 


1 100 


ff 


1249 



(15) Ha/l0fiuii-bvddhak8hetragii]ia¥7iiha (S. M.). 

BaddhAvataiasaka-mahaTaipQlya-siitra. 

TathAgBtag^nsiagMnAJHntyavisbayATatAra-mrdeM. 

' MahATaipiilya4ath4gat&lnnt7anBh*ya-8atxa.' 

< MahAvaipnlyB-aamantabhadra-nirdeMk' 

LaAkAvatftra-sfttra. 

Padmaldntimaiii-dhAraiiloSiitra. 

* SabAhnmndriUlhta^a^dbanMi.' 
JSaitya-pradak8hiN»^th&. 

* ftitaiHihairainndrtl-dhftraJit ■' 
JEatnahka-Dirhira-tatra. 

' (Tvaiamnkha-preta-paritraiia-dhAniiL' 

* Amnt»-satm-dh&niiL' 

* KshitigBibha-bodhiaattTa-panrapraatdhina-aAtia.* 
« Danbhadrakarmain&rga-satra (V. M.).' 
•MahAy&nacraddho^p&da-«aitn (A. M.).' . 



145 ^ ^ |g Li Wu-thao, a Brfihmana of 
the country or state of j^ j^^ Lan-po, of Northern 
India, who translated one work in A.x>. 700. See 
<Suh-thu-Ai, fol. 9 b ; Khii-yuen-lu, &fic. 9, foL 13 b. 
No. 314 ' AmoghapftoHihAnMi (S. M.).* 

147 M 1% U|Mi-tho-Bh&n,Le. MitratAn«a(Q, 
whose name is translated ^jj^ ^ lUii-yiu, lit* 
' calm-friend.' He was a SranuMB, of the countiy of 
Ul ^ jg Tu-kwa-lo, Le. Tukh&ra, who translated 

one work in about A. n, 705. See the first two au- 
thorities mentioned under No. 146 above, and also 
Sun-san-Arwhfin, fasc. 2, fol. so a. 
No. 380 * VJmalagiiddhaprabhdiia mahidhitnftil (S.M.).* 

148 19 "fit ^ ^ O-ni-lanHQii, ie. Batna- 
Ainta, whose name is translated ^ J^ f|| P&o- 
sz'-w^ lit 'jewel-thinking-considering.' HewasajSra- 
mana of ^U }^ ^ j^ JHi-shi-mi-lo, L e. Kasmira 
(Cashmere), of Northern India, who translated 7 works 
in 9 fasciculi in A. d. 693-706. He died in a. n. 721, 
when he was more than 100 years old. See the three 
authorities referred to under No. 147 above. 

No. 993 'PAitibimbftbhiahiktagima-«atn (S. M.).' 
M 395 ' Satra on oountisg the good qualities of a roauy.' 
f» 3>3 'AmoghApftM-hridaya-mantrarft^satra.' 
,, 333 Padmafcintimani-dhAniitl-gatra. 
M 333 *Ek&kshara-dh&FaiiL' 
^ 497 'S4tra on the Dh&rmt-riddhimaiitra of great freedom to 

be obtained as soon as one wishes lor it.' 
M 541 ' BkAksharahrtdaya-maatra.' 

149 ^ w^ ^^ ^^ I-tsing^ whose original 
surname was ^^ Khkb.^ and who had the literary 
appellation of ^ Vf^ Wan-min. He was a Chinese 
iS^ramana of ^ g^ FAn-yin, of ^ ^ Tshi-Jfceu. 
In A.D. 671 he started from China on his voyage 



441 



APPENDIX n. 



442 



»• 



99 



99 



towards India, and trayelled through more than thirty 
countries, and returned to China in A.r. 695. He 
brought with him nearly 400 dMerent Sanskrit texts, 
equal to 500,000 «lokas, and some relics. In A.D. 
700-713 he translated 56 works in 230 fiasciculi; 
some of them were made at an earlier date. In a. d. 
7 1 3 he died in his seventy-ninth year. See Suh-thu- 
id, fol. II a; Khfii-ynen-lu, iasc. 9, fol. 16 b; Sun- 
san-^h&n, fasc. i, fol. 6a; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 15 b; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 28. 

No. 14 Va^rdbbAMUki pn^pftnuniU (S. M.). 
„ 35(14) Qarbha-«(itra(r). 
M 126 SuTamAprabbftsottamarA^arfliitra. 
w 131 Niyatiniyatagad-miidravatara. 
H 17a S«ptatathAgata-p<irfapimfiidMii*-Ti«eahaTiataim. 
M ao7 Maitieyft-yyAkanMia. 
w 250 RA^vafAdakA. 
M 394 'FnttibunbabhUhiktagQiia-ailtn.' 
t, 396 ' Sdtra on oounting the good qoalities of a xotarj.* 
306 MahAmaytirl-TidyftH^^. 

333 PadmafcntAmani-Hlh&raiil-cfttra. 

334 *£kAkshaia-maiitrarA^a-sfitxa.* 
336 Dvadafaboddhaka-dhftnnL 
350 SairaduigatipamodhaDa-oshAlahapyi^ya-dhAnMit 

M 457 SAgara-Dftgarft^a-pariprtftl;AA. 

tf 459 '8aTainia(Tania)H^.nidftDa-s<itn.' 

„ 498 Sanradhannagiifiavytlhari^ 

>f 499 ' SAtra on the Mantra-rtya of nprootiDg and remoTing 

nn and obatadea.' 
„ 500 Bhadiaki-rAtrt 
M 504 SarmtathAgatAdhtBhtAAnasattvftvalokana-buddhakahe- 

traaandanana-¥yflhar%^a-siitra. 
„ 505 'Gandharl^bodhiBattTa-dh&raiii.' 
M 536 BhaTa8aAkiaimta(or-]arinti)-8atra. 
M 634 « SarvapaMfaakandhafOnyaUratltra (S. H.).' 
„ 658 ' DhannaA«krapraTartana-8<itra.' 
„ 737 «Anitya-8<itra.* 
M 738 'Aah^&kahanarkflhafia^tia.' 
M 734 Blrghanakha-pariTTfl^aka-pariprfiUAA. 
„ 735 ' ATadina-stitra.' 
n 737 ' Siitra on ah abridged inatniction.' 
n 73^ '^^'^^'■^ on earing difoaaea of the anna.' 
M mo Mftla8arTUtivada.Tinayapfiiitm(y.H.). 
•• 1 1 18 MftlaaaryAativAda-rinaya. 
„ II 21 MftlaaaryftstivAda-flamyukta-Tasta. 
w 1 1 33 MiilaaarvastiTada-taii^iabhedaka-vaata. 
M 1 134 MftlaaaryftfthrAda-bhikshunl-rinaya. 
M 1 1 37 Mtlaaarv&stiTftda-vinaya-aaAgiaha. 
„ 1 131 MtilaaaryaatiTftda-ekajatakarman. 
M 1133 Miil^BaiTftstiTftda-nidAna. 

w 1 1 34 MftlaMunrastivftda^mAtrikA. I 

M 1 140 M<ila8aiTAsti?ftda-TinayanidAQanifttnkA-gAtbA. 
,» 1 1 41 MiUaaarvSativAda-rinayasamynktavaata-gftthA. 
M 1143 MiUaaaiT&stiTada-rinaya-gfttbft. 
„ 1 149 MtHaeairaflttrAda-bbikahant-viiiayarsdtim. 
•, 1 1 74 ' JUambanapratyayadhyAoa-fftstrarvyftkhyA (A. M.).' 
M I308 'Vi^ntisAedika-satnipftetra-g&thA.* 
,, 1 210 'Yidyimfttrasiddbiratn^ti-Mstnc' 
M 1323 Ny&yadvAraUraka-«aitra. 
M 1335 'iSamatba-vipa«yanJl-dvAn-«4Btra-gAlb&.* 



No. 1336 'HantadaiuiAp^Attra.' 

„ 1228 •PirasrMapti-hetasaAgmha(f)-dUtEa.* 

„ 1229 'Sarvalakahanadhy&nar«ftstra-githlL' 

N 1330 'Shaddv&ropadiahtodhyinayyavah&ra-jAstra.' 

„ 1331 ya0TaAci:Aedik&-pni^Mp4nmit&-8iltra-#Astra. 

„ 1256 ■T&lintaraka.fUtra.' 

M 1 44 1 Nag&r^na-bodbt9attva.8ulir»Uekba(I.M.). 

,• I4j6 '/Satapa4l:ftMd.bnddba8totra.' 

150 ^ ti JMS ife Phu-thi-liu-A', i. e. Bodhi- 
ru^i, whose name iB translated ^ ^^ JHao-ii, 
lit. ' intelligenoe-loving.' His original name was ^^ 
f^ 1% ^ T4-mo-liu-^, i.e. DharmaruAi, which 
name is translated ^ ^ F&^hhi, Ht. 'law-wish- 
ing,' and which was changed into Bodhiru^ by 
the order of the Empress Wu Tso-thien, A.D. 684- 
705. He was a ^S'ramana of Southern India, and a 
Brahmana by caste, and of the Ki^apa family. In 
A. D. 693-713 he translated 53 works in iii fasciculi, 
of which 12 works in 12 fasciculi were already mis&ing 
in A. B. 730. He died in his 156th year, in a. d. 727. 
See the Suh-thu-^, fol. 15 b ; Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 25 a ; Sun-san-^h&n, fasc. 3, fol. 3 a; Miu-i-t&i, 
fasc. 3, fol. 15 b. There are now 41 works ascribed 
to him in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 18 Pra(^p4ramitAardbantik&(aM.). 
„ 23 (i) Tritambara-nirdeM-pariyartta-adtra. 
(2) Anantamukba-vinifodbana-nirdeM. 

(5) AmitAy vaha (or -Abba)vyiiba, or SokbAYatlTyttba 
(long). 

(6) Akahobb/aaya tathAgatatya yyilba. 

(7) Yarmavyiiba-nirdeia. 
„ (10) Samantamnkba-parivarta. 

(11) Ba«minirbAnpBaAgiiathl (or ^aAglti f). 
(13) Garbha-sdtraCf). 

(20) 'Ak8baFakoeb»4fttra(T).* 

(21) Bbadra-mAyAkira-paripnUAA. 

(22) Mahipratibiryopadeaa. 

(24) Vinayafiniafcaya-npUi-paripviUiEiU. 

(25) Adyamy a la t i iAr oda na . 

(27) Siirata-paripnfciUU. 

(28) Vltadatta-pariprOriAA. 

(29) Udayana-vataarS^paripfiWUt. 

(30) Sumati-d&rikA-paripfiXabU. 

(31) GaAgottaiopAaikA-paripriftMA. 

(34) 6anaratna8aAkQ8nmita-paripHI(l;ML 

(35) AJtintyabiiddhaviahaya-nirdeia. 
(37) Simba or SabAhu-pariprOrUa. 
(40) 'i^addbaaraddba-dirika-paripril^AA.* 
(42) Maitreya-paripriUcAA. 
(45) Aksbayamati-]^aripri&ikAA. 

(48) firlmftlA-devl-paripriUriUL 

(49) VyA8a-pBriprii:ftAa. 
86 ' MabAy&na-ya^raitddAmaiu-bodbiMttTaXMryft-Targa- 

Bfttra(t).' 
151 Ratnamegba-ailtra. 
241 Gay&tflrsba. 
315 Ainogha^dta-bWJaya-aatra. 



t« 



fft 



99 



99 



99 



>• 



ft 



»f 



•t 



»» 



t» 



If 



n 



•» 



•ff 



99 



9% 



>* 



99 



•* 



M 



99 



>f 



II 



II 



II 



•I 



II 



II 



II 



»• 



If 



II 



11 



II 



443 



APPENDIX n. 



444 



No. 317 AinoghftpAM-kalpaHl^ 
» 319 NUakaiiaa. 

••334 P»din«IHntimmi-dhtonlp«dtra. 
M 331 Sbadaksbam-TidyAiiM&tim. 
M 343 £Vim«tl-brihinaitl-paripriJbfcM. 
M 371 'AyoshpAUHlhannapary&yaHdhtnuuitnpsiltn.* 
n 448 ' MaJfyusrl-ntnagmrbhA-dhAmit* 
». 529 'yt^npnbhAsa^himit* 
„ 53a 'Ek&luhani-baddhoth«Uharft^-t(itrm.* 
M 535 Mahini>ni-vipqla¥imin>-Titv»<ppratiilitiUtft-gqhy»»p». 
nniA-raliAsya-kalptri^a-dhinmt 

151 ® $0 Sf ^ P&n-lA-mUi, i.e. Pramiti, 
whose name ia translated into ;|^ "j^ JH-liin, lit. 
* extreme-measure.* He was a jS^ramana of Central 
India. He, together with J|^ ^ ^fj^ j[to Mi-ilid- 
shih-Ai&, or ^ 3^ $1^ >f^ Mi.Adi-<ho-JlAtt, i. e. Me- 
gha^ikha (sec the Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b), a Snr 
mana of Udyina of India, and a Chinese /Shtmana 
named ^ '^ ^ Shih Hwai-ti (see the Khfii-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 34 a ; Sun-san-^h&n, &sc. 3, fol. 4 b), 
translated ope work in a. d. 705. See Suh-thn-£i, 
fol. 19 a; Snn-san-Xnw'hin, fasc. a, fol. 16 a; Miii-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 16 a. 

No. 446 •MAhabiiddhoihiiitha-tathAgmt«FgQh7Bheta-iakdiAtkri- 
tftprMMmftrtha - mrabodhiMttva&ary A - nraAguiii^ 
tdtn (S. M.}.' 

152 3^^ ^ ^ ^^ JT-jen, whose original 
snmame and cognomen were ^|| ^|||^ ^ YCL-^' Lo. 
He was a son of the King of Kostaoa (Khoten), and 
was sent to China as a hostage (jj[[ -^.Jn-tss'), 
where he became a Aamana in a.d. 707. In A. d. 731 
he translated 4 works in 6 faicioulL See Sah-thn-4j, 
fol. 19b; Ehfti-ynen-lo, £mc 9, foL 3a a; Son-san- 
)h¥hin, £bu9c 3, fol. i b. 

No. 377 ' S(ltn on the good law which determinei the obitMde 

of Kannan (S. M.).* 
M 360 AiimntMiiakba-8a^Ui«kiHUi&rMit(t). 
,, 460 ' Sfttra on the lion-king 8nd>rwma*a cqffctiiif hb fleth to 

feed others/ 
M 1380 'A collection of importMit aoooimts tqjken from lerenl 

Siitns on the practice of a Bodhiaattva who piBotiaes 

the MahayAna (I. M.).* 



153 i^ B ^ ^ :^ Poh-«ih-lo-phu-thi, L e. 
Ya^rrabodhi, whose name is translated ^^ |||) ^ 
Zin-kan-A^, lit. 'diamond-wisdom/ by which latter 
name he is generally designated. He was a Aumana 
of the country or state of j^ j|| J^ ^o-l&i-ye, L e. 
Halaya, of Southern India, and was a PrAhmavia by 
caste. In A. D. 719 he arrived in China, and reached 
the capital in the following year. In A. d. 7a3 and 730 
he trtmslated a works each year; so that there were 



4 works in 7 fiMcicoIi in A. d. 730, when the Elhii- 
ynen-lu was compiled. He died in his seventy-first 
year, in a.d. 73a. See Suh-thu-iki, foL ai b; Khii- 
yuen-lu, fasc 9, foL 33 a ; Sun-san-ihrhin, &sc. i, 
fol. 9 b. There are 11 works ascribed to him in the 
Collection, namely : — 

No. 345 XundlHleTl-dhiiMl (S. M.). 

»t 534 '8<^*n'>'r'«atiDfr heingaaabridfBdtnaalatioi&ofthe 

Va^ra^Mkhara-yoga (-tantra).* 
» 637 ' PMMkahara-hridaya-dhiiaiiL' 

mahartha.' 
H 96* • Sarvatathacata-va^yvr^UiaiML* 
n 1033 Pn^pammtU aidhaMtika. 
•, 1039 * Vayraaekharayiminaaarrayogayogi'^atnL* 
M 1391 'Va^yniHlhaiany-adhyayaJulpaCLM.).* 
„ 14S6 'Aibala-data^haniil-gnhyakalpa.* 
M 1437. * Vaflfraaekhara^yogatarya-vairofranaFiMmadhiValpa.' 
M 1430 'VvnMkhara-aatim-yogftTalokitefTaiaH^-tathAcste- 

InryA-kalpa.* 

164 J* ^ tS JSI ft ^ Shu-pho^^lo. 
san-ho, i. e. /Snbhakarasimha, whose name is translated 
Uterally f^ ^^ ^ Tsin-sh'-W, lit < pure-lion,' 
and obliquely ^ ^f^ -^ Shin-wu-wdi, lit. *good- 
without-fear/ by which third name he is generally de- 
siffnated. His Sanskrit name is commonly mentioned as 
4m itit ii&E M 6i^^-po-^fci^lo, Le. /Aibhakara» which 
name is rendered ^ -^ Wu-wti, lit ^withoui- 
fear,' or ^ ^ -^ SUb-wu-wti, aa befof^ explained. 
He was a Snma,nA of Central India, and a descendant 
of Amrttodana, an nnde of S&kyamuni, and lived in 
the Nilanda monastery. In a.i}. 716 he arrived in 
JSrA4n-&n, the capital of China, bringing with him many 
Sanskrit texts. He translated one work in the fol- 
lowing year, and in a.d. 734 he made three mora 
translations ; so that there were 4 works in 14 fasciculi 
in A.D. 730, when the Ehii-ynen-lu was compiled. 
He died in his ninty-ninth year, in a.i>. 735. See 
Suh-thu4i, foL ao b ; Ehid-yuen-lu, fasc 9, foL 35 a ; 
Sun-san4;whin, &8a a, fol. i a. There are 5 works 
ascribed to him in the Collection, namely:— 

No. 50X ' Law or mlet for. seekuig to hear and remanbtf the 
DhAraid, .... hebnging to the Bodhisrttfa AkA- 
ja^tfbha (& M.}.' 

•» 530 HahiTairofaniabhuainbodhL 

M 531 ' Sabahn-kamAra-eiitia.* 

tf 533 Snsiddhikara-mahatantra. 

„ 1435 * The law of woTBhippingthe SiMiddhikira(^etea)(l JC.).' 

^5-lo, i.e. Amoghava^rra, whose name is translated 
^ ^4tWi Pn-khun-iHn-kin, Le. Ut 'not-bol- 
low-diamond,' which is again shortened to ^ ^ 



4M 



APPENDIX IL 



446 



Pa-kliiin ('not-hollow,' Le. Amogha), by which latter 
Ghinefle name he is generally designatecL He was a 
iSramana of Northern India(not a Singhalese, as taken 
by Eitel and Mayers), and a Brihmana by caste. In 
A. D. 7 19 he first afrived in China following his teaeher 
Ya^rabodhi, No. 153 above. When the latter was 
dying in A. D. 73a, the former was instructed to go to 
India and Ceylon for the purpose of collecting some 
texts. In A.D. 741, therefore, Amoghava^^ left 
China for his journey, and returned to the capitqjl of 
China in A. n. 746. Then the Emperor Hhden-tsun, 
A.D. 713-756, gave him the title ^ |^ JT'-tstn, lit. 
< wisdom-repository,' which name is translated into 
Pra^Mkosha. (See tiie ^ {^ ^ |Q Si-thin-tsss'- 
JtL) Afterwards he was idlowed to go back to his 
own country in A. d. 749 ; but when he arrived at the 
South-sea district, he was ordered to stay in China by 
the Imperial command. In a.d. 756 he was called 
back to the ci^ital, and resided in the y^ ^ ^ ^ 
Tft-hhin-ehAn-sh', lit the ' great-hhin-diki-monastery.' 
In A. D. 765 he received, besides an offidai title, an 
honourable title of ;^ j^ ^ H HI Tfi-kwAn-iP- 
sftn-tstn, or the Tripitoka - bhadanta TSt-kwiin-lif. 
On the birthday of the Emperor, T&i-tsun (A.ir. 763* 
^79), in A.D. 771, he presented to the oourt.his own 
translations with a memorial, in which latter the fol- 
lowing passages occur : — From my boyhood I served 
my late teacher (Va^rabodhi) for fourteen years (a. d. 
71^733), and received his instruction in the doctrine 
of Toga. Then I went to the five parts of India» and 
collected several S&tras and iSllstras, more than 500 
difierent texts, which had hitherto not yet been 
brought to China. In a. D. 746 I came back to the 
capitaL From the same year till the present time 
(a.i>. 771) I translated 77 works in more than 
lao fasciculi.' In a.d. 774 he died in his seventieth 
year, when the Emperor gave him, besides the ofib»al 
title of a minister of state, the poetumous title ^ ^ 
IE Bf^ ^ US TA-pien-Awa-kwin-ib'Hrfln-ts&n, or 
the Tripifeka-bhadanta T&-pien-Aan-kw&n-Ai' ('great- 
eloquenoe-correct- wide -wisdom '). (See Sun-san- 
kwhti, fasc I, foL la b seq.; Thun-ii, fiftsc. 40, fol. 13 a, 
15 a; &ac 41, foL 5 a.) Thus he 'was held in high 
veneration at the court of successive sovereigns of the 
Th£n dynasty. Under his influence the Tantra doc- 
trines, dealing with talismanic forma and professions of 
anpematnral power, first gained currency in China.*— 
Mayers, p. 17a, No. 554. Of. Eitel, p. 8 a. There are 
108 works ascribed to Amoghava^ in the Collection, 
namelv:"— 

Vo. 307 Mahiniaytai-TidTiHi^ (g. M.). 
» 346 EmUi^trMbMntit 



No, 



n 

M 

ft 



n 

M 
M 

» 

w 






>» 

N 
H 

n 

M 



M 
tf 
M 

n 



w 
n 

n 
n 



845 'Mai1&l-devl-|niBhpaiiiAIA-sA.tn.* 

846 Mu1ikl.dii&niit 

956 ' OitaniDtamiikhardhSiasit' 

957 S>rv>t»thagmfMhiiihrttoahndsyagahyit<^hltn¥sr»w<ia> 

mvdra-dhftnMt 

958 Maliaai^tn. 

959 ' Mahigi1detl"» dHdMabaiidhsntohfsiatinAnia * viBail»» 

mabiyiiMnfttfa.* 
961 (ShAgull'Hdyi. 
963 RatDMDflgliapdhSnni 
963 fiUimnbhatB^tnk 
9$5* ' BSshliapSla-pn^^Sptoiiiiti.* 

970 Mahameghft-Bfttn. 

971 GbanaTyfthA-satnu 
975 FtfnanTari-dhanfit 

974 'VufraiiMfia-divjAri^a^tBnu* 

975 'Kai^vuil-paripfaiAA^atm^M^ 
979 'Paftl^trifliMdbiiddhaiiioia-pApa^iik^ 

981 Aahfmnimdalakii^ifttim. 

98a JBUalniiTiflodhaiiaTidyA-dhSfant 

983 &urrwoffipnMauiar4h$ntiL 

984 ^vali^mcMDAiuHlhannt 

985 ' Yo c M i n Ag m liftm ii h it rthi fc S n iiHf1api»itr ( l n ft -dhltT ff^^-jy~'*- 

▼Bktra (pfeta)-lnlp»«fttriii.* 
000 «BluJ;adir7a-dhAnsii.' 
00a «AmogliApSfa-faixoiwiabiiddha*iiiabAbhidd^ 



006 • NttuSstn-satn, •pokoi by Baddba for the sake of 

King Udayaoa.' 
010 •TegMpnhhl^mtiiibt:^^^ 
oao ' Viyr»aeklMi»-BMTBtiithagitiiiiityM>ftgirfi»-ni«hay>na- 

pir»tyiittwBn4bhi«m>bttdidhapmahit.iintiar€(itia.' 

oai •0-1i-to-lo(T)-dblniiL' 
;o33 TJabiitobahkfvartUtMitWL 

034 '^odhmwMdMilrdatiikSkBbaiOfbfiidiaU^ 

•atn. 

035 ■BodhinuMdS'Tf^ha^dhlnHit' 

038 Mabimaad-Tiindafiiiiftiia-^riffBfii^^ 
BtBpfahMja-kalpari^-dbAiMil 

034 Pn^^ApSnuniti aidbaiatilUU 

036 'YiyfiaiaUiankyoga-ftttnCa' luy^ffttfa.* 
X043 MahApMlMa-dharafit 

044 «MabAjina-70ga-vi4raprakr(titSgar»-iiia4f9Qflii-4^^ 

047 ^VagnhhrnjunoAjptUhy^^^ 

dhlMttva-tribhavAnnttanbrdajandyirS^a-fatra.' 

050 ''Ut^y9\pnkj9Haa»Sf/njnAM^ 
Mttva-kaliMhciitra.* 

053 * YoaaTayrawMMum^trtHbaimmStrtopTyikhyi-Taiy.' 

054 Garadagarbhart^fa-tantn. 

055 «EkSdaiamiiUuM¥alokitefrara-bodhiaattf»-bfidaja> 

mantia (T)-adhya7a-kal|)»-satnL' 

063 'TriaaiBajtiwarya-krodharA^tltSdhyftTadbaniia.* 

064 Ya^mkumira-taiitra. 

14a Samantabhadnh^praMidhftiia-Btotra. 
314 * MahAyl^iia-nidAiia-fftstrft (A. M.).' 
319 «yi^raiekhanjoginiittaraaamyakaambodbiiittotpAdA- 

fAatiB. 
X331 'TogaikAkahaioabfiSahaXealaramaiitHtntad&nakalpaikAk- 

iharoflhnlahaftakiarii^yoga-ffttm (L M.).' 



447 



APPENDIX n. 



448 






tt 



9$ 

n 



•f 
tf 

t» 



H 

M 
t* 



>» 



No. 1555 * Va^raMkbAnksarraABthAgatarsatyisaAgTAhA-mahAjaiM- 
pratyutpann&bhiakmbuddha - mabAtantnu%a - tft - 

w 1356 'Ma^lgniiii-bodKiaAttva-BaiTanhi-nirden-pnnyApaiija- 

WUa^Uvasn-nftkshatn-tAril-tfttra,' i.e. » work on 

astrology. 
n 1383 'VayraAekharayoga-sahMrabftlia-sahMHtkBluMYilokite- 

«viin.bodhia»ttTa-fau7A-kft]p»-s<itra.' 
1386 'MahisakhaTi^rttattvarteyft-siddhi-kAlpa.' 
1 388 ' SAdd^annapujulArlka- sCLtrftHI^ - liddhi-yogA-dhyAn- 
^Mna-kalpa.' 
>» 1389 'Va^jfrMekhMsyogA-tribhATaTi^jMiddhi-iiiahAgnhya- 

dfftn/ 
„ 1390 <yi«VMekb«n70ga.pmidrmiUvaiaT«rti-SfttjatA-pMdi*t. 
nnukntabhAdrft-JbaiyftdhyAya-kalpft.* 

1393 'MahAyikdwmAtri-piiriyBpiitra-siddhi-kalpa.' 

1394 'ATilokiteffnkrft^dntAmafaC-dhAnMglfV^dliyftji-kalpa.' 

M 1395 *Axi abridgmant ahowiog the law of ferea torti of 

reciting and piactioe of the MaliAndroJbuiaF.i<itra.' 
•• 1396 '^hrapbalodajB-mabeffvaradenubhAfhita^Tiiha-lialpa.* 
„ 1397 'lCahAiy%-ma4^<ri-kQ]nAn-pa4Hlkaharfr>yoga-kalpa:* 

1398 <Ha]ULba]akrodha-Oibma(T)-kalpa.' 

1 399 * ICahftmayiiii - TidyAri^^ - Xatrqmtibimba - maiMiila- 
kalpa.* 

1400 *Ta^praieklianyoga-Ta^fraBattTa-kalpa.' 

1 401 *EkAkshara-faTaniaXrakraripa-bnddho«lMdiha-mabArtha- 

aaAkahep&dhyftya-kalpa.' 
„ 140a 'AndoUteffyara-ldntftmaMijogldhyAya-kalpa.* 

1403 'Ma]ULryapma]Ulbhirati-4Tikiya-?inayakB*'kalpa.* 

1404 'A law of reciting and pnetioe of an abridgment of the 
MahftTairofeena-siltra.' 

1405 'Pa^lMksharaHlhAniii-g&thA.' 

1406 'KAnmikaHI^-pn^AtpAramitA-dhiniit.vyAkbyA.* 

1407 'MahAsnkhaYi^fHlmogliaaatyaamayaBfLtni-pr^aApArfr- 

mitA-buddhi-vyftkhyA.* 
„ 1409 'Vaprari^bodhiflattTa-gahyldhyAya-kalpa.* 
M 14 10 * TaflTaiekherAnnitaraprathainayoga - iMnantahhadra« 

bodhiiattv&dhyAya^nlpa^fttra.' 
„ 141 1 'Va^/rBjekhankyoga-Ti^fraMttni-pa^EfogiihyafaiTftdhyA- 

ya-kalpa.* 
14x3 'AmitAyos-tatfalgata-dhTAna-lwyft-pA^kalpa.* 
141^ 'Ainr{taknfuhli-bodhiiatt?a-p%AdhyAya8iddhi-kalpa.' 
14x4 'A-valokiteifaratirlUyogidhyAya-kalpa.' 
„ 1415 *AryAvaloldtef?ara-bodhi«attTa-hr»daya-niinti»-yogi- 

dhyftna-fcaryft-kalpa.' 
„ 1418 'lfahikAngarbha*bodhiMttTa(-dhinMit?)-adhyiya- 

kalpa.' 
,, 1419 'KAmnikaHipa-pn^r^ftpAramitidhyiya-kalpa.' 
,. 1430 *Akflhobhya.tatiiAgat4dhyAya-pfl(^Ukalpa.' 
„ 143 1 * Sar^dnrgatJboddhoihnlBhavi^yadhAraiiy • adhyiya - 

kalpa.' 
„ 1433 'Arya-yen-mAn-tSh-ldA-krodhartya-mahArddhi-phalo- 

daya-riddhyadhyAya-kalpa.' 
M 1433 ' Mah&yADayaipiiIya-ma4E^ii«il-bodh]flattTa-bnddbATa- 

tamsaka-mtJatantia-yen -mAn-t5h4riA-krodha>ri- 

ya-mantra-mahAbalagnna-kalpAdhy&ya.' 
1434 A work of a nmilar tille^ai the preceding. 
., 1438 'ya^n«ekbarayoga-sfttra-maii(0ra«rl-bodh]<afctfa-kalpa- 

ptkgi-dharma.' 
,» 1439 'Yogapniulaiika-Tugftdhyiya-kalpa.' 
u 143 1 *ya^ra«ekhara^trftvaIokite«vaiarli^tatliAgate]bryA- 

kelpa/ 



No. 



n 



n 

ft 



f» 



Iff 



N 



tt 



433 * Va^rapAfit - prabhftsamtlrdbibbishikte - s&tritnnttanmv- 
drftryMcala-mahAkrodharftjTftdhy&ya-kalpa.' 

433 'A brief explanation of the doctrine of practice and 

nndcrstanding of tboae in the Arya lanka, ex- 
plained in the VajTrajekhara-yoga.' 

434 •Ekftkshara-bnddhoahttlihaJbkraHl^hyftya-kalpa.' 

435 'KAraiiikari^ffUhfrapftla-priyi&pAramitA-elitra^iodhi- 

nuuuIIUlhy&ya-kalpa.* 

436 'Yi^raaekhara-pnjKUrlkaTargaJirldayAdhyftya-kalpa.' 
443 'Samantabhadravi^rasattvayogidhyiya-kalpa.* 

443 ' Va^raiekharayoga-homa-kalpa.* 

444 'MahAkAnmikahrtdaya-dhAnnt-Aaryftdhyiya^MAkafae- 

pa-kalpa.' 

446 ' An excellent form of the Mafi^narl-paAieAkBhaca-maa- 

tr% explained in the Va^raaekhara-afttn^ whieli 
exciela the three worlda.* 

447 'Viyraaekhara-aAtia-yoga-ma^l^aarl-bodhiaattva-dhBr- 

maikaTarga.' 

448 A work on the righteen aaaamMiea of the Vi^iaae- 

khara>yoga-sAtnL 

449 •HAritt-mAtri-mantra-kalpa.' 

450 'MahAvaipnlya-baddhATataaiaaka-fl(ktra>dliannadhAtf»- 

▼atArAdhyAya-dyiJbtvAriiiad aktbaradhyAna^* 

451 'Pftj^KApAramitA-lrnddhi-afttm-mabAeakhAmoglia-eaiaia- 

yaaatyaYa^yrabodhiaattrAdi-aaptadaaArya-mahAman- 
dala^AkhyA.' 
453 * Important namea of ae^eral parte of DbAraMta.' 

453 'Ya^raaekharayoga-saptatriiiMadArya-plipA (or atotra)/ 

454 '* Garemonial mlea for reoaiTing the Ala or moral pre- 

oepta of the Bodhihr<daya.' 
415 * MahArya » ma^fynari- Ijodbiaattya « bnddbadharmakAya* 

praaamaA-pt^' . / 
457 *fliataaahaarika-mahAaannipAta^tr»-kBhitigyMuhbodhi- 

aattra-dhartnaltfcya^pagipKfctfcA-atofara.* 
467 *TogamahArthaaiiiftgraha-pTalaYaktra.(pieta)-annada- 

kalpa.' 



156 Wt ^ PAii-40, i.e. Tngtuk, a Snmami of 
Knbhfi (Cabid), who translated 4 works in about a. d. 
785-8 1 o.r See Son-flan-iwhiui, fiisc. 3, fol. 9 b ; Than* 
Ad, &8C 41, fol. 9 a. 

No. 89 BuddhAvatamaaka-Taipnlya-aatra, — ' Samantabhadra- 
pianidhAnAdhyAya (8. M.}/ 
H 955 ' MahA^na-miilapAtahridayabhflmi-dhyAna-sfttra.' 
„ 978 'DefAntopAlapati-dhArant-ailtra.' 
„ 1004 'MahAyAnabudGdhi-aha^pAiamitA-eAtra.* 



157 ^ lH 0^ Wn-nan-fihan, these characten 
seem to be a translation of a Sanskrit name, meaning 
literally ' withont-well-conqnering.* He was a Snmuu^ 
of Northern India, whose exact date is not known. 
In their translations there is no mention of the name 
of the Chinese dynasty ander which he and the next 
translator lived; but in the JT-tsin (£mc. 14, fbl. 
22 a), both are said to haye lived under the ThAd 
dynasty, A. D. 6 x 8-907. 



r 



448 



APPENDIX n. 



450 



No. 966 'SCalaptdsn^ra-niidetwddUmalitptaia'-dUrMil-dliar* 
nwirlinih>rtli»BHikh»-tfttrs (S. M.).' 



158 W jBf M ti 0-«h-ti^en, tli68e cha- 
racters seem to be a transliteration of a Sanskrit name. 
He was a Smnana of Northern India, whose exact 
date is unknown. See Z'^-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 22 a. 

Ko. 967 * MaiapidftTi^gwi-dliarmawitavikHyl-dharnia-paryijra* 

■fktra (S. M.).* 
w 1048 'Wn-sl»i-ieh-mo'-krodh% or MuhAhftlanynJaodha- 

WoBK OF Ukkkowk Tbakslatob. 

Ko. 1009 'MahitiigQMa/^nymmkkaknbjiAdiboti^^ 

tathigatm-MurfipadvinUa^hiranl-Bdtra (S. M.)/ 

8viaiA»T OF TBB FBBCXDIVO LlST OF TeANBLATXOMS MADS 
VUDBK THS TrUk OTNA8TT, A. D. 618-907. 



IVmntlators. 


Ntt-tien-hL 


Thii4i. 


KhAi-yneii-la. 


In eziftenoe* 


No. 13a 


,3 


3 


3 


3 


M 133 


65 


75 
78 


75 


75 




6S 








Sub-tlinJI 


If&KhAi-yiMii-hi. 




»• 134 




4 


4 


» 135 




I 


z 


M 13^ 




I 


z 


,. 137 




3 


3 


». 138 




I 


Z 


H 139 




18 


19 


•f 140 




z 


z 


f 141 




I 


z 


•• 143 




z 


z 


- 143 




IS 


Z9 


- "44 




z 


I 


M X45 




«9 


z6 


» 14^ 




z 


z 


- 147 




z 


z 


.. 148 




7 


7 


M 149 




56 


56 


n 150 




53 


40 


M 151 




z 


z 


» 153 




4 


4 


M 153 




4 


zz 


H 154 




4 


5 


- 155 


ari* 


T08 






AW 

4 


n i5r 






z 


n 158 






s 






z 




380 



^ In Z744 ftadcoli. In a. d. 730 there were 353 works in 
17Z7 frsdcali in existence, while 30 works in 37 Cudcoli were 
•Ireedy lost Cf. the KhAi-ynen-lu, fiuc. 8 a^ fol. z a seq. 



(ifc) tJc ^^^^ ^^' ^^ ^^ ^^*®^ ^^^ 



Northern) Sun dynasty, of the 




K&o 



family, with its capital at VJ\ v^ Pien- 
Hin, the modem BB ^^ Kh4i-fun, 
the capital of Vm tCT Ho-n&n, a. d. 



960-1127. 



159 j^ 5c ^^^^^ O^^^^^^'™^®^^)' ^^'^^'^^^'^ 

j^ ^ Fi-hhien, a ^Shonana of the Nilanda monastery 
of Magadha in Central In^dia, who translated numerous 
works in A.!). 973-1001. In A. D. 982 he receiyed 
from the Emperor Th4i-tsun (a. d. 976-997) the title 
^ ^ ;;^ 0jg jrwhfin-^iio-t&-sh\ In the. same 
year he changed his ziame (F&-thien) into Ffi-hhien, 
■o that the dates of his translations will be clearly 
diyided into two periodsy according to these two ziames, 
either of which is given in his translations. He died 
in A. r. 1 001, and his postnmous title is ^ ^ 

IP 0jg Hhtten-JH&o-sh&n-fih'. See Thun-iU, fasc. 43, 
foL 10 a, 16 a, 21 b; fasc. 44, fol. 2 a. There are 118 
works, ascribed to him in the Collection, of which the 
foUowizig 46 works were made in the first period under 
the name of j^ ^ FlUthien, a. d. 973-981 : — 

No. 785 ' MAhtYaipnlyapdhanMit-rstn^irabhasft-Bettm (S. M.).' 
H 786 •* MahiyinaryamiUynmitfcitftprahhaBeHiya - tathtgata- 
dharsnt-sfttra.' 

787 Yasadhari^haraiil. 

788 Udayana-Tatsara^pariprftifcAA. 

793 flaptaihnddhaka-dharaiil»satr». 

794 'ICahAprabhapakmahAdharaiit-^tltnu' 
796 SaryadnrgatiparisodhanoahsilshaT^ya-dharasiL 
800 Mab&dafula-dhaiaiil 
80Z 'SarvMasitskarasamskrita-siitnu' 
804 SaddharmaTya^smKty-npasthanaFsatra. 
806 'Satra on a Devapntrs, named T8ie-wa-n4A-ft(f), who 

escaped from an e?il state on acooont of receiving 

the Trimrasta.* 
810 ' Danapsfttra.' 
81 z Grahamatfiki-dhaiaiil. 
813 •Ar7»tara-bodhi«ttmrnamash<ajataka-stltra.' 

817 'Maadgalya]rana.paripra2:Aa-8atra(Y.H.).* 

818 ^aiifambhitva-eiitra (S. M.)* 

819 'Vikoli(f)-bodhisattTarnamashfoMtakareatr».' 
83Z '8hadbhaTagatha.^tra/ 
833 Snbihn-pariprAbbAA-satra. 

833 •Bhikahu-pa«;;radhanna-9iltra(V.H.).' 

834 *Bhikshakft^k8hap&da(?)-dasadh«inft-8atra.' 

835 « BnddhahWdaya-dh&nMl (S. M.).* 
833 'Airya-dor^ya-Ta^gm-dharant-stltra.' 
841 'Sam»ntabhadrarbodhisattTa-dh4FMl-s6tia.' 

848 'i9ra8UAi-dAo»phaIa^satra(S.H.).' 

849 * Yaiframana-diTyMipa-satra (S. M.). 

850 < Vipasji-buddhapsatra.' 
85Z 'MahAsaniay^satr»(S.H.).' 



tf 



M 



»t 



»» 



ft 



ft 



n 



It 



n 



tt 



M 



n 



n 



»f 



ft 



M 



451 



APPENDIX n. 



452 



>» 



•t 



No. 85 a Andnpnbha-bodluMttTATAd&iift (S. M.). 
n 860 S^itobuddhaka (S. H.). 
n 861 « ^okaTinifft-satra.* 
n 869 Vi^rragarbhantnarl^tantn (S. M.)* 
H 871 SairadiirgfttipaiuodlMnoshnlshaYl^fa-dhAnM. 
„ 87a ' BodhihHdayidliyAna-vyikhyi (I. M.).* 
» 931 « NidAna^tm (8. H.).' 
„ 1031 AdnrvabhiitMttman-tentm (S. M.). 
n 1045 QMnbhiiijFilcmdrayathilabdhakilpa-rittnk 

1046 * RntnigiirfrhaHdhiinahlTidytmawffala Mpa-ifttra ' 

1065 'SaptaboddhMtQtigftthi.' 

1067 * BuddhanAniiditeiatalcMtotnHidtn.* 

1073 'BM^roirt-iiimAshteMtaka-ftotra.* 

1078 « AryinOokitetvm-bodhiaattfiPttotrft.* 

1081 < GhanA-rtotn.' 

1303 VagnatJA (A.M.). 
„ 1377 'A^7»-nua^^id7A-dhAnMil-8fttn,(I.M.).' 
»» 1378 'A^eyarmahAvidji-hridaxaHUktoMil-sfttoa.* 



The following 7a works were traiiBkted in the 
second period under the name of j^ V Fi-Uiieni 
A.]>. 982-1001:— 

No. 859 « SunBdatta-maUrilpa-ifttn (& H.) .' 
„ 863 'MahAyAiiAmitATiinrTftha^tns' or BokhltTatifyftlift 

Gonff. S.M.). 
H 864 Pn^MpAnmiUUaiUllmyagitliA.' 
M 870 • SaptMArytoa^a^iitm <S. H.).' 
M 880 AahtenuMiciBlakaraatn (S. M.}. 
„ 881 * SarvabuddhakiihatnigBnopmniiiM>ftkhyin> tdlim.* 

„ 88a ' RAnma-bhAdutapbikTyftdlubhiahvyi^ti^^ 
„ 883 • KA<7i^panhi4»bAahit»Hitrlbhiaha^i-itttn (a H.).* 
„ 884 •£U.A;'.lo(T)-dliAraMl(S.M.).* 

885 ' SttrvipAdTinAiantnoBhiilBhA-dhAniiL' 

886 *SaTuii»^UiAnnt.* 

887 ' Kimdamtgandhakiya^dhiimL* 

888 •Ptefi&Mbala(f)-iiiahAdbirattt' 

889 'PClnraniTAsftniumWt^Miia-diaUrMt' 

890 Mutrl (or -eya^pnti^li-dbiiMit 

891 * Pa^a^naattfyaiMnnaviniwKniiraiit* 
89a 'Amiteg^ima-dhAnfiL' 
893 'AahtadMabttuiHUitoMt* 

n 894 'Laktha-dhAnnt* 

^ 895 ' aaiTap4pavinlwi^blwwt' 

„ 896 'Mah&priyft-dhlLnsit.' 

„ 897 * Arbat-p«lryiagima^tia (8. H.).' 

898 'ABhteaiahAfrll«tywiAmMiitra(8.H.V 

899 *Znnda(T)-8atra.' 

900 'Bimbi8&iarli^-BCLtra(8.H.).' 

901 ' Naranhi-satra.* 
90a 'Parftfianagaropamftiia-Bfttra.* 

903 ' AdhimaktiyMnabalarfliitra.' 

904 ' MahAsatpada (t)-r%a-siltra.* 

905 ' SvAcaya (?).ffe8li(Ai-fliltra (S. M.}.' 

906 'Aryatftrft-bodhisattfaFBiitra.' 

907 'Mah&«rl-dh&raiiL' 

908 * Satziabhadra-dhAratiL' 

909 * GnhyashfonAma-db&iaML' 

910 ATalokiteiyara-mfttrika-dhiranl 

911 '£llagandha-B(]Ltra(S.H.).' 
91a' Ma4!^i]iil-bodhiaattYaHlh&nml (a M.).' 



tf 



fff 



n 



tf 



N 



»» 



No. 913 

» 914 

» 915 
9x6 
917 
918 
». 9»9 
» 9^ 

tf 931 

>• 9H 

f* 9H 



* Aiiiiayiir-iiialiA^iia.dliAMMiL' 

* PtoyMMYJaiy^iMMihAimt; 

* Maitrcya^KNlbiiattTft-dhiniiL* 

* Ikiaagarbha-bodhiHttva-dbinMi.' 

' Batnadatta (f^bodhiaattva-bodhilwyA^tnL' 
' JLynFtawlha eartmnkha-dhttaiil.' 



' fiMrApdcAnMrinte-dhinML* 



»t 



9>6 
938 

939 
995 



• 99^ 

- 997 

n 1008 

n loaa 
» 1037 
■• 1038 

» lOfO 

• 1049 

n 106Z 

- «087 
» X059 
•i 1061 

„ 1069 
•• 1066 

» X071 

■• io7» 

- K>74 

» io75 

.• 1387 



<BaddlHMnddhA«iiiia.aOtra (8. H.).' 

• GHahna^iidanaiUMfttm (Y. H.).' 

• lodm-aakra-pavipnUeU-afttra (a H.).' 
' Adbhnta aaddhamia rttia (8. M.).' 

< l^mrnltirduMdtia (& BL).' 

* BlahfrapAla iiltra,' 

' Maiigiiwl-bodlti«ittfai»arfprflW4-mah^ 

Mri^Vha^tm (a M.)/ 
 JTatarvaigapdhamapaiyAya^tia (a H.y 
« AahlMnahAbodhiaattva-tfttra (a M.y 
•Abkaya-abtaMt* 

* A^i'T ttwaiwftla-inabiiaTikby^-THigritrooaliaiaim I a ma- 

UUantnMatia.* 
Aafsllaaya (ty-pntra-narfa gupfliya (l)«ka1partj»-afttHL 
l£a4{0fvart-eid?rlttagiibyataiitiaHI|paaya Tiauatika-kro- 

dhafiyayiji^iia afttra. 
' IffkkavaiiA . jlhTJ naMilfl tfinam aaiiila • laiiailiiiMiiia 



•flarfalwddhaaaftgrabayakta^Bahitantra af^traiaTalofcito  

ffwaOiodkiiattvidhyiya-kalpaFafttia.' 
' T^podhaia - pilaka - yogamabitantra - faiula (1)* bodfai- 

aattva-nahAvidyAiMddbika^pa^tea.' 
« y«paaattnb - bhlaliita. TiniyiJca - data - BddU - kal|»- 

a&tia.* 

* MiyM]»4naliAyogataii«xa.daiakrodha4naliAfUyiii^ 

dbyAnaia^I^Miia-kalpa-adtia/ 
Va^nd]liaiiava4aiitra-krodbatattfaii0a. 
' Bvddhatadkftya^lotra.* 
^Aahflwifcai^i^-alotra.' 
'Trikiya-atota.* 
« ll|W^^-bodhiaittfa«l<f;fttli&.' 
' Vilfiajilwi IwidliiiaMifa iilwiriifaialala ataiij' 

• ]ia4t0«flMMMlhiaattf»«tgfttlk4 (L M.y 



160 ^ A PL Thien-n-t«4i (t Ut 'hearai or 
god ( ■>'dey»)-0toj^ing-miBfortiine '), a SrdmBmm of ^ 
iiffi fiit HP Z<5-Un-to-lo, L e. &a]andhara of Karthem 
India, <»* of jlgg ;^ ^ jg ^x&^-mi-lo, le. Kl^ 
mira (Gaehmere) of Northern India» who aniTed in 
China in A.2). 980, and worked at translatioiis £ot 
twenty jean. In a.d. 98a he reoeired the ti^e 
^WL^^^ Miiir^kiio-t6Hdi', and died in a.b. 
His postnmoos title i< ^ ||| j^ ft 



xooo. 



Hwni-pien-fll-Bh'. See Thnn-4a, fasc. 43, foL 15 % 16 a; 
fiMCf 44, foL I b. There are 18 ifrorks ascribed to hia 
in the Collec t i o n, namelj:— 



463 

Ko. 78a 

.. 783 
H 789 
- 79> 

n 797 

» 807 
t. 815 
» 816 

It 8ao 
838 



APPENDIX IL 



454 



f» 



GhMwryfdiars&ta (S. M.). 

' Snkannft-doAkarfaia-phalaTuetliMA-ifttim (8. H.)/ 

' SaTanunMini-kQiiiAn^atm (S. M.)/ 

' VtmiiiMAddhftrmtaifitodiuidnblii-tAtim.' 

BodhiirakahoHiia^l^iiiil-iiftfdeM^tim. 

Alpiluhara-pn^MptoMniU. 

'UpMnitftyuMAInk' 

Tiribhadrfc^nffcmlnhftiwtrtft. 

Afilokittvii».niin4<ihl>witilni. 

' AfMeDii.loUdl^p«iAvidAiMia«dai^gitiiip|fttnL' 

• DbyinanipftiiiA . baddhttnAtrOn - pn^MpInn^ 



< HiaiAmMlJfcl-bodbiaiittfB.«fttim.* 

' 8MTitiithigata.m>TilgiihyMi^aHidbhiittonttat»niahi- 



pruMte- ma^nifli - miip 



M 



- 839 

N 844 
. 1018 



1056 BodhinttnqiiitelcinitMMikft- 

lagarbWtMitim. 
1554 ' BodhiJbrjA^tm (I. !£)/ 
157^ 'AiyMftAgltifithiMteki.' 
X4I9 Dhann^MidA. 



161 i& Wt ^'"^^ (D&napfihl), a ABinana of 
Udy4na of Northern India, who arrived in China in 
▲.D. 980^ and worked there at translationB for some 
years. In a. n. 982 he received from the Chinese 
Emperor the titie |g ^ ;^ ^^ Hhien-iifio-t&-Bh'. 
See Thun-ili, bac 43, fol. ig a, 16 a. There are iix 
works aseribed to him in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 784 Miiha^hawa-pnun>rdan> (or -Turteiift ?)-8<ltrB (8. H.). 
N 790 HaipantomnkhaprmietirMinmiMlodifilahapiabha - mnU' 

tatbAgatehridaya-nnuiviroftuuHlhinat 
n 795 Dbtapignkeyan^hAmit 

798 «8wvaT^fimiakTi|MitpnvWU7«the8hte-dliftr^^ 

799 'Afyftmittuidlpfr-tikthAgata-dhamil-iiktn.' 
80a irhitainaiiiiiam»aarfaghMMttrttyiu»v4imi>tt» (or -vtiMia)- 

dhinuit 

803 ' Sarfat>thig«tMaddhanniignhy»-kiriiMtomiidrihtiday»» 
dhifwit-aatra.' 

805 KAf7tp»>pariTaHa. 

808 *fttman<niP<ikahapedMiiyMiia-<ftt» (V. H.).' 

8o9.yamidhHa.dhAnfil (S.M.). 

8xa 'DhannaiiAgxmbA-naniasaAkliya-fdtn.' 

814 • DvtdatMiidinapatMil-itltrB (& H.).' 

8a6 'liahaTiDA-ntnatindnk-lnimftn^psripriUKi^^ 
ifi. M.).' 
n 8a7 •Pimdftilkafokthiiiwdhiniit-^tn.' 
n 849 P^mMnnlAaiMi-dhAnsil-iatn. 
n 83,0 'IjTiaidi&dhAniitril^w^ffdtm.' 
n 831 'AiraltenMiuiti-dhanMl-Batra.' 
M 83a " PtabbawMJharmgarbhiahfammhidharaiilTiy^^tia.* 
n 834 'JLrfotteBUkmahavid7Aii0»4fttrm.' 
m 836 (IMaiiolkAKihAnttd-OHTadiirgAti-poiModhMil. 
M 836 ' WntamawMhitmi-tfUwL* 
^ 837 *lfalMiTVtt-defmp«tim-hetBbliaiDi-tatxm.' 

I, 840 SAg«n-iiagu^pB-poripf£WUUrttnL 
„ 848 MahayaynmenuekbaraktU^ira-dhinMil 
« 843 ' Mahi»pimdMtkifcvyf^hi<arT^paviiiAia-m»iidal>-dlJU 
imt-iatm,' 



»» 



No. 853 
n 854 

- 8S5 
.. 856 

H 857 
M 858 
861 
865 

866 
867 
868 

873 

874 

875 
876 



M 



»t 



>l 



ft 



>* 



•• 



tf 



877 
878 

.. 879 

M 9a6 
w 9«7 

•* 930 

H 933 
f 933 

M 934 

» 935 

.. 93^ 

H 937 



•f 



>« 



ft 



•* 



N 



938 

939 
940 

941 
94a 

943 
944 



f 945 

n 94^ 

H 947 
.. 948 
H 949 
M 950 
» 951 
>. 95> 

»• 953 
« 9^ 

n 97a 

H 977 
986 
987 
988 

989 
990 

991 

99a 

993 

- 998 

- 999 

H1007 
wioii 



M 



n 



tt 



t» 



•f 



' SMiuuittbhadnriiiMuiBla-fidtn.' 

' AryiaharfakBhanimahftTidytril^a-dhtoBia-rtktoi.' 

' SAhMtmpi»Tartaiift-mah&Tid7&-dhtoml-afttra.' 

Poihpakft^aHdbarafiL 

' (7^7«dhvayamAl&-dhansit-iatim.' 

* 8>ni>nt>prftVAiwwn>n»-pwy^p4ramitMfttim.* 
KMyik».pra^4ip&raiiiit&. 

« SwmbiiddhapflatnL* 
Aliaambb*T»-8tLtnL 

* Mah&va^n^andluirdii&nMl-catnk* 
R&sh<np|[l»-pariprai;AA. 

* ITatiirvai^&nidya-tiitnL* 

' (MAiiftvardhuiiAiia-dhanMl-iatra.* 

' Aryathadkkwhai^yigvMdhiMnilna-iiudiiTidyMhtoaiil' 
■atm.' 

< Midii7&iiMl]ft.8«Ltim (V. M.).* 

8aiTadiugatip«ruodhanoth«iBhaTi^7i^dhAfa«l (8. H.)- 

Pi«0l4ptomitaHirdh«>ftHk&. 

^MnottMiF-bodhiaftttTft-paiipfiXi'AA. 

DMMUwirika pra^pixamit&. 

* DftnaXniitMia^tim.' 

' DbamiMnodrft-flfttrm.' 
' MahA^tartba^tra (S. H.).' 
' Bodhibfidaya^ta-sarvMBiimviniwi rtttm (8. M.).' 
' Fka^panmiti-bridayMatn.' 
« l(ab&7&DA£intywddbiTiab»y»4fitn.* 
'Aii&tbapiiid«da-tK8btM-4iibitfi-paiitri^iiapr&pta*iki* 
dinwatm (S. H.).* 

* MaULsaAgrabAdbarmapaiylyi^tim.* 
' FhU>biflft-kiuiiAt»-n]daiiaf-8<ltr».' 
MokbAlA-db&niit (8. M.). 

' 8avinMkA7»-dbllrafil-8<ltim.* 

* AMntadbamiaporyfty&Tatftia-aatn.* 
'iSbddbAiiiat7-apa«»kft.pttipraefcU-8«Lt» (8. H.).' 

' A port of tbe toacblDg of Vi^ramamfaJaYjiUut-pny^ti- 

p&rMiiita(S.M.V 
' ViTid>yinii>HnidinaHidtim (8. H.).' 
' Pkalbamftf argaTajEaoapsiitnL* 
'VaittedTadaltapparipntikU-afttia (& M.).' 
'jKiuidropamana^tra (S. H.).' 
' Bbiaha^apamana-fltitra.* 
' MftxdbabhiabiktopamAiia^tim.' 
' N7agrodb*4>rahinaftl^-fl&tnL' 
' ^^okUvaatra - aufamadbfi^ - dnbrAhmaiia - nidana- 

sCLtnL 
Panyabaiavad&na (8. M.). 
Ratnamagba-sdtnu 
' MabaaanDipatft-fladdbarma-sfttia.' 
' MiyopanMtfamadhyamKamodrMbarmaparyiyai'satra.' 

* Plpllikop»m&n»4<itn (8. H.).* 
Amoghap>ii-dharawl (S. M.). 
Rl^vavAdaka-satra (8. H.). 

' JTaknvrarti-r^rarsaptaratiia^atra.' 

' Arama^tadrama-sCitnL' 

' Pra8aiin4rtba-pni^^p4ramita-8(ltra (S. M.).' 

'Mab&vaipnlyftdbhuta-siitn^up&yakaiMaly&dby&ja.' 

* Mab&tthira-bribmanft-nid&Da-sfttra (S. H.).' 
SarTftbbayaprad&na-db&nMl (S. M.). 

' A«Kfft«%'»*«"*'^r"y^'^r'^"^™'t^"^'n ^^b#ftiataiia ty>pftr- 

fi&rtha-dh&raitl.* 
•PaAkamabAdaDa-satn (8.H.).' 
'Mardba^&t»-rft9&TadAna-8atra*(S. M.).' 



466 



APPENDIX IL 



4M 



Mo. 



ft 



1017 ' emralmthtpihfc wtyM>Ag»li>HMlilylM>'|iiaity«lp«ip 

037 Aigiib7MWBi^(or -7»T)taiitnHlp». 
099 GuhyMMMjigMblMHl^ 
030 *AaMiiMam4aiittM»yog«BUihitMitnHri0»i* 
055 *BoddlMmitf^k>»priy^ptnimit|pBaah4fto>t-dhyteik 
nmffMinm Hlpa * 

053 'fitmtAthlgate-pratnifanbiHP'***^^ 

058 'Va^mgMidfaj^bodhtmtttAriiiaUfidyMiddhi-kalpa^^ 

069 * BttgTitntht|;mtfTilr tr**h*fr*V* **^ir* 



M 

n 

N 
M 
H 
»t 
M 
• t 



ffff 
M 
•« 



070 * Dhtnnadhiti«rtote».' 

076 *Ajy&¥ibldiefffan4K>dbinttfa^;iiiM-ftoin.* 

079 'JLrymUM^MdhifltttfA-^totnk' 

301 <Bodhlliridayfciifltr»-faipiil7»T7AUkyi(A.Me).* 

30a 'Sarrftdhannintnottai'ArtliMaAgtti-Hstm.' 

304 *Bodhiliridaj»«ftp»yimiikta-«Utn.' 

305 * Mal4 jAi»-bhaTsbhedA-«&itnL' 

306 'HAhAyAiiMftpMiiAgtti-MftnL' 

307 'ShndifigAthA-yaUiAfthMirtn.' 

308 'MahA7ftii».TiiiiMtigitliA-«*itnk' 

309 ' Bqddhinttffla » pfa|y^pirmiiti « mahirthft » WM^gtti' 



310 A oomiDAiitaiy on the preceding iSittm. 

315 *8erTeiikahMUMtliitanimArth*-«letra.' 

376 ' ]ilehipniiidhAn»^tU (I. M.).' 

385 •Ser?e|riihyAnnltMr»-nAmArt]ift-mabAtantr»-kalp«.* 

393 'Indi»-«kT»-«iUl-gQhy»-nddhi-]udp*/ 

408 * AnntUanrmaiiiifBLtA'mtiltglU^ 

mirthaMmldhiVkurgA.' 
1458 «BnddhMrlgniUHrtotnL' 



162 i^ ^ FIrhn (Dharmaraksha tX a Snmaawk 
of Magadba of Central India, itho arrived in China in 
A.D. 1004^ and worked at tranalationB till a.b. io68> 
when he died in hia ninety-sixth year. In a.d. 1054 
he received horn the Emperor Z&n-tsun (a.d. 102^ 
1063) the special title ^f' ^ jgf f^ f| ^ 
^ gjg Phn-min-tss'-iiio-ihrUb-f&n-taHBh'. See Thun- 
kif &8C. 44, foL 4 a; .&ao. 4S, foL 16 h, 17 a. There 
are is works ascribed to him in the Colleotiony 
namely: — 



No. 964 

„ 968 

H 9^ 

«. 1005 

H IOI3 

„ IOI9 

- 1043 

» 1060 

n 139^ 

•• I3II 

H I3I3 

- I317 



EatDMnegha-iatim (S. M.). 

* Mah&yan*-nuih&Ti^nlya-bnddhMnnkt»i<iUnk' 
' Aahtef MrgaTsrdhAmanagiiiia-siitnk' 
BodhiMttrapiteka. 
SenwbnddhaTidiayifat&njpAUkAloktiaAUia^tr^ 

' (TltaaarTatethftgata-dharaiaiailuhnAFeMnantaiobhana- 

mahSbalaTidylrl^a-sfttra.' 
TftthlfcgnttJHntyiigflhyiwii ^^ wiii 
He Ve^ra^antra. 

• M«hiy&n**bodhiaattTa.Tidyt«iaglti-jlstra (A. M.)/ 
« Mahiyana-nitaamabartha-fastia.' 

' Arybnddham&trflLayy^ttpSramitl-pavagitht*! 

hftitha^fftetnk* 
P)ni0r«aptipftda-iiftra (A. H.). 



163 f{^ ff^ Wti-tsin, a Chinese Aramana^ who, 
on the column next to the title of some of his trana- 
lations in the present Collection, is wrongly said to have 
been a man of Central India. (Cf. lliun-id, &6c. 45, foL 
6a.) In A.x>. 1009 be wasorderedby.Imperial command 
to become a member of translators, and received 
the title 311^ 5^ ;^ gjg KwAn-flin-ti-sh'. (See 
Thun-^, fasc 44, fol. 8 a.) He seems chiefly to have 
worked together with the Indisna before mentioned. 
There are 4 works in the Collection, which are either 
wholy or partly ascribed to him, namelj : — 

 

No. 954 ' SaMhanhiteramakikpo^tanAlia (S. H.).' 
M 964 Batn«Biegfaa«atm (S. M.). 
„ 976 Slfaiamati-peripraieU-eatn. 
„ 1316 PkSfiyMnaiapdUtza^lkA (A.M.). 

164 ^^J^ ^^Hdin ((»ltourtt), an Indian 
Aramana, who arrived in 'China in A.D. 1053. See 
Thun-^, &8C. 45, foL 16 a. There are a works ascribed 
to him in the Collection, namely : — 

So. 994 ' Mahibda^iraditU-peripKUiU-eAin (8. Mr).' 
M 1014 TathigmtayiltnMnndrt^tra, 



166 ^ i(iA ^ Jritt-t«m4*' (SnTWwdhiniai). 
a (foreign t) Aramana^ yrho translated some works in 
abont A. B. II 13. Cf. Thnn-^ fasc. 46, foL 10 b. 

N0.X015 ArthKmietay»dhanneparyaya (8. M.). 
n 1370 Ma^^^uirt-n&manAglti (L M.). 

166 M 3t ^I?B>^-bhien (Maitreyahhadraf), a 
A*amana of Magadha of Central India, who is said 
to have been a ^ @JB Ewo-sh', lit *a national 
teacher,' i. e. the teabher of the Emperor, of ^ ^ 
jn^t&n, — ^the original name of the Lilo dynasty, A. 2>. 
907-1125, into which latter dynastic name it was 
changed in a.d. 1066. Bat the exact date of this 
translator is not known. There are $ works ascribed 
to him^ namely :— 

No. tool 'ya9iabha«9anii.dhaniit(S.M.V 
M 1041 * MaSjymi - ■anmsnhyinnttMradhyinadYlia - mehStia" 

tnui^ra-iatrm.' 
n 1437 'JEmtamaiiifaiknpasidiflkahWdaya-tadii^^ 

yiUHlf Ira-kalpa (I. M.).' 
»t 1438 'KaS^Ofii-MunaBtayogei^yekaya^hyinlbhiaaBibad- 

dh»-kalpa.* 
„ 1445 'Ceremonial niles Cor the Hoaia MqriSeib hflinf a» 

abridged tnuishUion of, or estnurto from, the 

Ma^E^nart-aaoiaataHihy&nedfiia-niahStaatra-eetin.' 

167 B ^ £ih''khan (SAryayasast), an Indian 
Siramana, who had the title ^ ^ ^ 0{jQ SOen- 
f&n-t&-sh', and was a contemporary of Fi-hu, No. i^s 
above. There are s works ascribed to him, namely:— 



457 



AFFENDIX n. 



458 



Kp.1080 <Gimi-«tftraiiHiiu^pft«Bi»l8^ 

M before (I. M.)« 

168 ^ ^ Sbio-toht a SnmaM, whoee natiye 
place and date are anknawn. He, togeiher with 
another ^ShimaM named ^ ||| Hwui-Bdn, and 
others, translated one worl^ originally in z6 fiuMsiculiy 
now gathered into nine. 
N0.X313 Bod]i]Mttv»-pMakMDA14-«Utea(A.M.). 

BUMlffAST OF TBM PEBCBDINO LiST OV TeAVILATIOIIS MADS 
UNDBA TBI LATBK (OK NOKTHCBM ) Suift DTMAtTT, A. D. 
5)60-1137. 



TV»ii8Utton. 
No. IK9 

„ 161 

>f 166 



n 

99 



167 
168 



In eiisteiioe. 
118 

18 
III 

la 

4 

s 

J 

5 

9 

1 
876 




-tT^ The Tnen dynasty, of the -^ 

^iSf -K^i-^^""^^ family, with its 
capital at Jra^ tt Ten-A;in, now the 

|lB "?C )^ Shun-thien-fu, in Zihli, 
A.D. 1280 (or 1 260)-! 368. 

169 :Ut^JBQP^^^«^-p^^QBe 

Pi^.p&, or 1^ JB A F^'-P*» or:Ut B & 
PAH»'-£ft, or Bashpa. He was a /Somalia of the conntrj 
^ dC.tk '^'^ C^^*)> and was the ^ 1^ ll-sh\ 
lit 'emperor^s teacher/ He translated one work in 
A.D. 1271, when the Ynen dynasty was not yet 
the sole mler of China. On the twentj-seognd 
day of the devenih month of the serenteenth year of 
the JT'-yaen period, A.i>. laSo, he died ill his forty- 
second year. See Tron-tsii, fiisc. 3s, foL 24 b-26 a. 
The following note is given hy Mayers (p. 166, No. 532), 
who pnts ereiy date just one year earlier than that 



mentioned in the Tsnn-tsii : — ' Baahpa, a llbetan lama 

of the hereditary sect or priesthood of Ssakia, who 

became a confidential adviser of Knblai Khan dnring 

the latter's career of conqnest in China. In a. n. 1 260 

he was named B j^jQ (Kwo-sh') Preceptor or Hierarch 

of the State, uid recognised as head of the Baddhist 

Church. In a.b. 1269 he constructed an alphabetie 

system for the Mongol language, which ther6 first 

became committed to writing. In reward for his 

services he received the exalted title of ^ jf i£ BE 

(Ti-plU>-f&-win) or Prince of the Great and Precious 

Law [of Buddha].' 

No. 1 1 37 'MfdaterrMifkUi-iiikftxft-pnvra^opeiainpedA-kaniuk 
vlU(V.H.).' 

170 a^ j^ Q Shi-lo-pi, a 8nm»M^ who was 
a disciple of the preceding, and had the title ^ ^f^ 
^ :^ H US i£ 0$ Hun4i&o-fo-Ai'-sftn-t8in-fiU 
sh', or the lUpiteka-bhadanta Hun-AiAo-fo-A;'. He died 
in his fifty-sixth year, in a.d. 1314. See Tsun-ts&i, 
fiuc 36, fol. 3 a-S b; Min-san-ihrh&n, fasc. i, foL i a. 
He translated his teacher's work, namely : — 
No. i3ao • autift eiphimiig known ol^eeto (A. H.).* 



Tsi-nAh-min-toh-li-lien-tdh-lo-mo-nin, an Indian iSra- 
mana, who, together with a (Chinese t) Aramana named 
ft :^ JTan-^, translated one work; but the exact 
date is unknown: 
No. 1016 Sittopatn^dhftmii (& M.}. 

172 ^ i? M ^^^ ^'-hwui (Pra^t), a 8nr 
mana of Jj^ ^ Tu-ftn (Tibet), whose exact date is 
unknown. 

No. 103a Mii^l^iiai-nlBiMlUbMiA (? B. M.). 

173 ^ 191 ^ TBkn, a Chinese official, who had 

two appointments ; but the date is not known. 

No. 1068 *jLrj»fmMm»AimMh»aMHk^ 

(aM.).' 



&UMMAXT or ma fbsospxno List ov TEAVsLAnoHB madk 
iTMoaa THB TuxN DTKABTT, A.D. xa8o (ok ia6o>-i468. 



Tmnsbtors. 
No. 169 

f. 171 
M 173 



In 



z 
z 
I 
I 

I 



APPENDIX m. 



LIST OF THE CHINESE AUTHOBS. 



UlTDBE THB EaSTBBIT TbIS DTVABTT, A. D. 317-420. 

1 ^ ffi Fi-Uiien (Fa-hian). For hk traxiBlatioii% 
Bee Appendix 11, Na 4$. In A.D. 4x4 lie wrote his 
well-known travelBy No. 1496. 

Unbsb thb Lattxb TsHnr dtvastt, A D. 384-417. 

2 ft H San-«o, a famonii diaoipte of Kmntoa- 
^va ; for the latter, see Appendix II, No. 59. There 
are 3 works ascribed to him, Tis. Nos. 1627 (text), 
163a, 1650. 

UnDXB TH9I FiARTiTini Bxdf DTNASTTy A D. 420-479. 

3 li JSI Hwni-yen, ^ || Hwni-kwto, ||f || 
^ Sie Lin-ynn, the first twa were priests, and the 
last a literary man. In a.i>. 424-453 ttiey revised 
a version of the Mah&parinirvftiia-sfttr% No. 1x3, and 
their revision ig No. i X4« 

4 ft ^^ San-Mo, a priest^ who in ▲.!>. 463 
4Sompiled x work, viz; No. ix66« See Ehii-yneu-lu, 
fasc. 5 b, foL 7 a. 

5 j^ jpl Flryin, a priest, who in about A.2). 
465-471 compiled i work, vis. No. 116 x« See KhAi- 
yuen-ln, £ftso. 5 b, foL 7 a. 

UnDBB thb IdljS DTBTABTT, AP. 502-5g7. 

6 ft Wo Sen-yin, a priest, who compiled 3 works; 
the first in about A.D. 500, under the Tshi dynasty, 
▲.D. 479-502, and the last two in about a.d. 520, 
viz. Nos. 1468, 1476, X479. See Eh&i-yuen-lu, faso. 6, 
fi)L 7 a. 

7 ^ 1^ Pfio-^A&n, a priest, who compiled 2 works 
in A.r. 516 and 526, viz. Nos. 1473, '497* See Kh&i- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 10 b. 




8 ^ ^ Hwui-^i&o, a priest^ who in A.n. 5x9 
compiled i work, viz. No. 1490. See Eh&i-yuen-lu, 
£asc. 6, fol. 14 a. 



9 9) w! Hin-hwuiy a priest^ who in A.D. 522 
compiled x work, via. No. 1x58. See Khti-ynen-ln, 
fiMc6, bh XX ft. 

Uhuxb thb Ehax dtbastt, A D. 557-589. 

10 ^ J& Hwui-'Si', the teacher of f -i, the 
founder of the Thien-thii school; for the latter, see 
No. X2 below. Hwui-s^ died in A.D. 577. See Suh- 
san-JbrhAn, £mc. 21, foL 7 a. There are 4 works 
ascribed to him, viz. Nos. 1542, X543, 1547, X676. 
He is the third patriarch, according to the ITiien-th&i 
school See Thun-ifci, fasc 6, fol. 5 b. C£ Edkins, 
Chinese Buddhism, p. X66. 

Undxb thb Sdi dtbastt, A.D. 589-618. 

11 i£ ^H F&-iUn, a priest, who was engaged 
in translations, and who also in A.i>. 594 oomfMled 
I work, viz. No. 1609. See EhAi-yuen-lo, £mc. J, 
foL 23 a. 

12 ^ SK ^''^ ^ founder or fourth patriaieh 
of the Thien-thfii school, whose postumous tifle is 
^ ^ :h&6 JT'Oo-tft-sh'. In A.D. 697 he died 
in his sixty-seventh year. See No. I577» Le. a lifo of 
JT'-i, compiled by his disciple Kwia-tin; for the 
latter, see No. X5 below. See also Suh-san-iwhin, 
fstfc 2x, foL X2 b; Edkins, Chinese Buddhism, p. 140^ 
eiJb. There are 22 works ascribed to him, vix. Nos. 
15x0, X534, 1536^, 1538, X540, 1548, X560^ I65«» 

IB64, i655» 1657. iS59> '6^1. iS^^i «5^4» IS^6» 
1566, 1569, 1571, 1572, X573, 1574. 

13 9f A Piio-kw^i, a priest^ who in A. D. 597 

made a compilation of three incomplete translations of 
the SnvamaprabhiBa-siitra, and added new chapters, 
so as to make it complete, viz. No. X30. See Khfii- 
yuen-lu, £abc 7, foL 24 a« 

14 @ ^ ^ ^^ iTiUbi-f&n, a scholar, who was 
engaged, in the translation of the Tripiteka. In A. n. 
597 he compiled x work, viz. No. X504. See KUU- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, foL 25 b. 



461 



APPENDIX m. 



462 



Undxb thb ThIh dtkastt, A.D. 618-907. 

16 tt TM ^^^-^' ^® fi^ pairiarek and th^ 
principal disciple of JT'-i^ tha- founder of the Thien*(ihii 
school ; for the latter, see No. 12 above. In a. D» 63 a 
Ewin-tin died in his seyentjHseoond jear. See Snh- 
san-^hlb, £t8c. 33, f<^. x8 b. He was the recordor 
of many works of his teacher, Tia. Nos. 1334, 1336, 

1338, 1548. 1550, iSSa, 1664, X65fc i657i i659> 
156a, is^6, iS'ji, I673- Ho 1^ compiled or com- 
posed 6 worksy via. Nos. X544» 15469 1568, i^'jo, 
I67& 1677- 

16 ft i£ m ^ Ftrshuny the founder or first 
patriarch of the Hwi-yen or ATatamsaka school. In 
A. D. 640 he died in his eighty-fourth year. He wrote 
a work, which was afterwards annoted by TBon-mi, the 
fifth patriarch ; for the latter, see No. 38 below. For 
the text, see its commentary, viz. No. 1696. 

17 i£ ^ F&-lin, a priest, who in A.2). 624-640 
composed 2 works, viz. Nos. 150O1 1501. In A.D. 640 
he died in his sixty-ninth year. See Snh-san-Awhin, 
fietfc. 3a, fol. z a ; SJiai-ynen-lu, &sc. 8 ai foL 6 b. 

18 & ^ Hh(ien-iwAn (Hioaen-thsang). For his 
translations, aee Appendix II, No. 133. There are a 
works ascribed to him, riz. NofL 1503, 1646. 

19 ^ ¥^ Pienn£i, a priest, who in a.d. 646 
assisted Hhflen-^&n (Hionenrthsang), No. 18 aboye, 
when the latter compiled his fiunous work on the 
Western regions, tie. No. 1503. 

20 jS^ m Hhflen-yin, a priest, who in sbont iuS. 
649 compiled i work, yia. No. 1605. Soe EhAi-ynen- 
hi, fasc. 8 b, foL 18 a. 



21 S jIl ^^bA^9 ^® foander of the LOh or 
Tinaya school. In a. d. 667 he died in his seventy- 
second year. There are eight works ascribed to him, 
▼Le. Noa Xiao, 1469, 1470, 1471, 1481, 1483, 1484, 
1493. See Ehli-yuen-lu, &sc. 8 b, foL 17 a; Son-san- 
iwhib, fasc. 14, foL x a. 

22 ^ iSr T&o-shi, whose literary appellation is 
•:fc fE Hhiien-yon, by which he was called under 
the Thfin dynasty, because the second character of 
his cognomen T&o-shi is the same as the first cha- 
ncter of the name (Shi-min) of Th4i-tsun, the second 
Emperor of that dynasty. In A. d. 656-660 and 668 



he compiled 2 works, via. Nos. 1474, 148a. See Kbil' [ (text), x6a5. 



yuen«lu, &so. 8 b| foL ax a; Sun-san-iwhin, &sc. 4, 

foL 6 ^ 

23 M^ f^ Ten-tdiun, a priest, who in A-d. 662 
ooimpiled i work, and who in about a.2). 665 made 
Hwui-li's (No. 24 below) work complete, riz. Noa. 
1480, 1494. See Kh&i-yuen-lu, £buk^ 8 b, fi>L 21 b; 
Sun-san-A;whin, fasc. 4, foL 13 a* 

24 si JJL Bwui-li, a priest, who compiled a life 
of HhUen-iw&n (Hiouen-thsang), but left it unfinished 
at his death, ria. No. 1494. See Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
foL 6 b ; Sun-san-Awhin, fasc 17, fol. 3 a. 

26 ^ ^ Tsin-m&i, a priest^ who in about a. n. 
664 compiled a work, via. No. 1487. He is said to 
have written this work separately aboye each of the 
figures of translatorB finom KA«yapa M&tanga down 
to HhUen-ihr&n (Hiouen-thsang). These figures were 
then drawn on the wall of the hall of translation 
within the T&-t8z*-an monasteiy, in which the last 
great translator lived. See Eh&i-yuen-luy &sc. 8 b^ 
foL 19 a; Sun-san-iwh4n, &sc 4, foL 9 b. 

26 ^ Jlt Pv'^ 9k priest, who in A.xx 68x com- 
posed X work, YvL No. 1 498. See EliAi-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
foL 6 a; Snn-sa^-iwhtn, fitfc 17, foL a a. 

27 ^ ^ Hw&i-sn, a disciple of Hhden-iwln 
(Hiouen-thsang)*. In A.D. 629 he was ordained, and 
in A. D. 682 he died in his seventy-fourth year. He 
compiled 4 works, vvs. Nos. 11x6, 1x28, ii54» 1x56. 
See Eh4i-yuen-lu, fasc 9, foL 7 a; Sun-san-*ifcwh&i:^ 
fasc 14, fi>L 9 a. 

28 £ ml Hhtien-i, a priest, who in about a. n. 
684-905 composed x work, via. No. 1499. ^^ Khtf- 
yuen-lu, &sc 9, fol. X4 b; Sun-san-ifcwh&n, fasc 17, 
foL 4 a. 

29 ^ ^ Min-Mtien, a priest, who in a. n. 695 
compiled x work, via. No. x6xa See Eh&i-yuen-lu, 
fasc 9, foL 10 b. 

80 ^ m FArts&n, the third patriarch of the 
Hwliryen or Avatamsaka schooL In a.d. 699 or 71a 
he died, and his postumous title is ^ "pf y^ ^j^ 
Hhien-sheu-ti-sh'. See Sunnsan-ifcwh&n, fasc 5, fol. x a; 
Thun-iti, fate. 40, fol. 7 a. There are 7 works ascribed 
to him, viz. Nos. X59X, 159a, X5939 1595, X599, 1602 



468 



APPENDIX ni 



464 



32 ^ |3 Ai-thun, a priest, w1k> in about A. B. 
foo compiled i work, viz. No. ii53* See KUi-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, foL 31 b ; SuA-ean-^hin, &ae. 14, foL ai b. 

32 ^k ^ Hwui-wAn, a priest, who in about ▲. d. 
foo compiled i work, vie No. i6o6. See KhAi-yuen- 
lu, faec. 9, foL 31 b ; Sun-ean-iwhiD, faac 6, foL 3 a. 




33 S ^ I-tein. For bia traoalationa, see Ap- 
11^ No. 149. He compiled ^ worki, ria. Nos. 

1491, 149a, 1506, 1507, 1508. See KbAi-yuen-lu, 
tec 9, foL 24 b. 

34 Wc ^ Hwui-naik, the sixth patriarch of the 
Sb&n or Dhyfina school. In a.d. 713 he died in his 
aeyeoty-sixth year. See Sunnum-AwhAn, &sc 8, fol. 3 a ; 
Mayers, p. 137, No. 428. There is i work ascribed to 

Lini, viz.. No. 1525. 

m 

35 :^ ^ A^'-sliaii, a priest, who in ▲.]>. 730 
compiled 5 uorks, viz. Nos. 147s, 1485, i486, 1488, 
1505. See Kliai-yucn4u, fi^se* 9, fiiL 36 a; SuA-san- 

X-whAn, faBc. 5, fol. 7 b. 

36 )S ^ Ts&n-^&n, the ninth patriaith of the 
Thien-thai school. In A.B. 78s h® died in his serenfy- 
AMc.imd 3'ear. See SuA-saii-ibrhAn, &so. 6, foL 4 b. 
There are 10 works ascribed to him, Tis. Nos. 1511, 
153& 1637* XS39> X54'> iS4& i673, i579> ^^^h 
1583- 

37 jl^ H^iuftan-kwin, the fourth patriarch of the 
Hwi-yen or Avatamsaka schooL He died in the 
Tuen-hS period, a.d. 806-820, when he was more 
than serenty years old. See Snn-san-AwhAn, £mc 5, 
fol. 18 a. There are 4 works ascribed to him, yiz. 
Nos. 1589, 1590, 1598, 1639. His honourable or post- 
umous title is ^fjgf ;;A: (S(i TBhin-liin-tlndi'. 



38 ^ tSf ^I^B^-mi, the fifth patriarch of the 
Hwft-yen or Ayata«iisaka schooL In ▲. n. 840 or 841 
he died in his sixty-second year. See Sunnnn-iwhin, 
iiB«c. 6, fol. 13 a; Thuni-Ai, Cmc 4a, Ibl. 6 b. There 
are 6 works ascribed to him, Tia. Nos. 1594, 1596, 
1601, 1629, 1630, 1647. He is respectfully called 
^ i^ ;^ 6$ Ewti-flA-tlr«h', or the great teacher 
who liyed on a hill or mountain called Kw6i-flln. 

39 H ^ Fd Hhiu, a minister of sUte, who in 
jibout A.i). 842-848 compiled i work, viz. No. t654. 
In A. n. 870 he died. See Thun-^ &s& 4a, fol. 17 b. 



40 ^ J^ JT'-bbften, A priest, who comjuled i 
work, Tia. No. 1523. InA.l>. 881 he died in his seventy- 
third year. See Sun-saA-AwhIn, £mc 6^ foL 18 b. 

41 3^ 9t ^^^'■^"'^» ^ priest, who compiled 
I work, Tia. No. i586« He seems to haTO bdoDged to 
the Thien-thAi school. 

42 7C R Yuen-hhiiob a Corean priest, who com- 
piled I work, Tia. No. 1603. See Sun-san-ihrh&n, 
&SC 4, foL 17 a. 

UimxB THB L^nn Tsar mnrAarr, A D. 936-947. 



43 69 '^ Sh'-hwui, a priest, who compiled f 
woik, Tia. No. 1600. In A. B. 946 he died in his sizty- 
serenth year. See Sunnn-iwhAn^ fasc 28, foL 5 b. 



TJn>BE THB LATBA (Om NoKTHXn) SuV DTVASTT, 

AD. 96^-1127. 

44 3$ flu Ti-kwAn, a learned Corean priest of 
the Thien-thii school, who arriTcd in China in a.d. 
960, bringing with him the principal books of the sect 
These books, during the period of the ¥ire Dynasties^ 
A.D. 907-960, had been almost destroyed in China 
by constant civil wear. At last, therefore, tha King 
of Wu-yueh, the north-eastern part of China, sent an 
euToy to Oorea and Japan for the ndasing books. Ti- 
kwln was aooordingly sent to China by the Corean 
King, and saw an eminent Chinese priest; and his 
school waa then re-established in China. See the 
Thun-JK, fosc 43, fol. 4 a. There is i work ascribed 
to this Corean priest, Tia. No. iSS^- 

45 £ 9 Yen-sheu, a priest of the Sh&n or 
DhyAna school, who died in a. d. 975. See Sun-san- 
ihrhin, fasc 28, foL 13 b. There are 3 works ascribed 
to him, Tia. Nos. 1489, 1652, 1655. 

46 Jf ^ TsAn-nin, a priest, who in 4. d. 988 
compiled z work, tIs. No. 1495. In A. n. zooi he died 
in his eighty-second year. See Thun-yfci, fosc 44, 
fol. 2 a. 

47 ^SL ^ Tsun-shih, a priest of the Thien-thAi 
school, who in A. 2). 998-1022 compiled 6 works, Tia. 
Nos. 1512, 1513, I5i4> iSiS» I5i9» iS^a. 

48 ^ IB ^''7^^> ^ P^«rt of the Thien-thAi 
school, who in A.2). 998-X022 compiled 2 wosks, Tis. 
Nos. 1 5461 1 563. 



465 



APPENDIX m. 



466 



49 S J!( Tio-yncn, s prieit of the ShAn or 
"Dbytam soIkdoI, who in A. p. lootf compiled i work, 
vis. No. 1594. 

50 9) ft Kin-ifcUo, a priest of the ShAn or 
DhyioA idiool, to whom thif postamous name was given 
by the Emperor JTan-tsan, in a.d. loia. See Thnn- 
M^ &80. 44, foL II a. His sayings were collected by 

his disciple f^ ^ Wtf-kii, and others, in i work, via. 
No. 1537. 

61 jSf Jifl i^-li, a priest of the Thien-thii school, 
who in about a. d. loao compiled 10 works, vie Nos. 

i6i^» I5i7> I5i8» i649> i553> iS5^» 'SS^, 15^0, 
1580, 1589. 



62 M& 

school, who in 

No. 1584. 



iHTon, a priest of the Thien-th&i, 
D. 998-ioaa compiled i work, "m. 



53 ^ 1^ Ts^-stlen, a priest of the HwlK-yen 
school, who in aboot a.d. 1020 compiled 3 works, 
▼ic Nos. 1626, 1630, 1631. 

54 ^ "ll^ JTid-snn, a priest of the BhAn or 
DhyAna school, who died in a. d^ lof i. See ThnA-i(», 
&sc. 45, foL 22 a. Tbere are 4 wo^s ascribed to him, 
▼ia. N0S..1528, 1529, 1530, 1645. 

55 JZf^ 1^ Pan-san, a priest of the Hwt^yen or 
AvatsMsaka sdiool, who wrote some yerses whidi were 
commented by 3E^ #S Tsun-ts&n, of the Yuen dynasty, 
▲.D. 1280-1368, riz. No. 1656. 

5g ^ ^^ Kha-kwia, a priest, who in a. d. 1094 
compiled i work, ric No. 1604. 

57 ^H "^ ^an-yo, a priest of the Thien-thai 
school, who composed or compiled 2 works, vis. Nos. 
1520, 1521. 

58 !^ ^ Tsin-ynen, a Corean priest of the 
HwlUyen or Avatainsska school, who compiled 2 works, 
▼is. Nos. 1597, 1602 (commentary). 

FhDBB THX SoUTHBBir Bui DTNABTT, A. D. II27- 

1280. 

59 f& Ht Sl^Ao-lmi, a priest of the Shftn or 
Dhyina school, who in about A.D. 1133, together with 
others, collected the sayings of his teacher in i work, 
ris. No. 1 53 1. 



60 ^ ^ FlUynn, a priest, who in a.d, 1151 
compiled i work, riz. No. 1640. 

61 BE Q ^ ^^ ^Ih-hhin, a minister of state, 
who in A. D. 1160-1162 compiled i work, vis. No. 
ao3. 

62 a ]S0 Yon-wan, a priest of the Shin or 
Dhy&na school, who in a.d. 1165-1173 collected the 
sayings of his teacher in i work, ria. No. 1532. 

63 J^ j fy Hhien-hwni, a priest^ who in a.d. 
1 165 compiled i woriL, viz. No. 1588. 

64 S^ l9 ^ JTfin Shftn-yin, a minister of state, 
who in about a.d. 1170 composed a treatise, via. No. 
1502. 

66 ^ « Fl^yin. a priat. who in .1,. n74- 
1 1^9 compiled i work, via. No. 1660. 

66 4lf H ^'-kw«^ and |g^ ^ Hwui^fan, two 
priests, who both together in about a.d. 1200 com- 
piled I work, viz. No. 1478. 

67 ^ ^ Shta-yueh, a priest of the Thien-thlU 
school, who in A.i>. 1230 compiled i work, vis. No. 

68 1^ ^ JT'-phki, a priest of the Thien-thfti 
school, wh<rin a.d. 1269*1271 compiled i work, via. 
No. i66i. 

69 ^ J^St^ Tio-iUan, a priest, who compiled 
I work, viz. No. 1477. 

70 £ 1&^ Win Eu, a householder, who com- 
piled I work, ie. the greater part of No. 161 1, which 
was afterwards continued by another; for the latter, 
see No. 78 below. 

71 J&^SS^ i^^-hwin, a priest of the Thien-thiU 
school, who compOed i work, viz. No. 1623. 

72 ilP ^ Miio-hhi, and ^ ^ Zu-An, two 
priests, who both together compiled i work, viz. No. 
1638, 

73 ^ 1^ ^ Tso-tsftn-^ a priest, who com- 
piled I work, viz. No. 1659. 

UimxB THX Yuen btkasty, A.D. 1280 (ob 1260)- 

1368. 

74 ^ ^ J& Q F4-h6-8z'.pi, Le. PA-Bz'.p«, 
or fiashpa. For his translation, see AppendizII, No. 1 69. 

Hh 



467 



APPENDIX in. 



488 



He oompofled i work, moift probably in Tibetan, which 
was translated into Chinese by his disciple Shi-lo-p4y 
▼is. No. 1320. 

75 1^ ^ fj^ JOn-^HrilA, a pries(> who in a« n. 
ia85-is87 com|ttled i work, ^ii. No. i6ia. 

76 j^ iSl ^^'^"^ ^ priest of the Siin (nt 
Dhyina school, who in a. D. IS91 compiled t work, 
▼is. No, 1607, 

77 ^ ^ Phn-hwni, a priest^ who in a. n. 1295- 
1318 continued a collection of No. 1660. 

78 ^ ^ /V Kwin f n-pA, a priest, who in 
aboat A. D. 1300 compiled a works^ the one wholly and 
the other partly, yiz. Nos. 1384, 1611. 

70 3^ ^ Wan*tsh&a, a priest) who compiled a 
works, ^is. Nos. 1627 (commentsry), 1628. He died 
in A. D. 1302. See Min-san-iwhin, £uc a, feL 4 b. 

80 ^ ^ Phu-to, a priest^ who in a.i>. 1314 
compiled i work, ▼is. No. 1651. 

81 ^ "& Tehin-meo, a priest, who in a. n. 1320 
continned an old compilation, ▼is. No. 1526. 

82 jS ^ Ttha'-tsi, a priest» who in a.d. 1321- 
1323 compiled or collected the aayings of his teacher 
in z work, ▼is. No. 1533. 

83 H ft Toan-AiAo, a priest of the Hwft-yen or 
A^atsMsaka school, who in A. n. 1322 compiled i work, 
▼ia. No. 1633. 

84 ^^ 1^ Nien-MAd, a prieat, whd in a. n. 1333 
compiled i work, vis. No. 1637. 

8ft K JH ^<Knr«nn, a priest of the Thien-^Uii 
school, who in A.D. 1334 compiled i work, ^is. No. 

86 fd A9 ^^'^t « pnast of the Thien-thAi 
school, who in A.D, 1342 compiled i work, yiz. 'So. 
1624. 

87 tt All Hw&i-tso, a priest of the Thien-thAi 
school, who compiled 2 works, ▼is. Nos. 1586, 1587. 

88 ^ 3K P^^-^ ^ priest of the Hwi-yen or 
A^atamsaka school, who compiled i work, ▼ia. No. 
1622. 



^9 %f$^ T5h-hwni and ;^ U^ Tl^ two 
priests of the ShAn or Dhyina school, the former made 
a new collection of an old woric, and the latter xmasd 
it| vis. No. 1642. 

90 9k P^ linlC* a sAolar. who composed I wotk, 
▼is. No. 1643. 

01 W HH Pl^n*^ ft Corean priest of the Shin 
or Dhyina school, who composed a treatise^ ^la. No. 
1648. 

92 ^ Wi ^''^^9 ft priest» who comp osed a trea- 
tise, ^is. No. 1649. 

93 4? ^ ^'-^U<^i ft priest of the ShAn or Dhyiw 
school, who compiled i work, ▼is. Na 1653. 

94 JS iM ^^^^^^ ft priest of the ShAn or IXiyAna 
sdiool, who compiled i work, ▼is. No. 1658. 

UhDSB THX tSuk DTHABTT, AD. I368-1644. 

95 ^ fft '>^-»» «d fat JB -2ru4*i, two 
priests of the ShAn or DhyAna school, who both together 
in A.n. 1378 compiled 3 works, ▼is. Nos. 16^139 1614, 
1615. For ZuMi'B life, see Min-san-ifewhAn, liMC. 3, 
foL 7 a. 

96 tilt liB. ^'^^fti^'tsa, the third Emperor of the 
Min dynasty, reigned A. n. 1403-1424. There sie 2 
works ascribed to him, ▼is. Nos. 16x6, 1620. No. 1616 
is however a collection of his own writings, which 
might ha^e been collected by some one else. 

97 H ^SP 7<3ioz^-tsin, a priest^ who in a. n. 1431 
compiled i work, ▼is. Na 1636. 

98 iO IB ^11-P^ ft priest, who in 4.D. 1488- 
1505 compiled 2 works, ▼is. Nos. 1641, 1644. 

99 — ' ]jhl ^^'^^» ft priest, who compiled i work, 
▼is. No. 1621. 

100 ^ tilt '^Bs'-JUan,a priest, who compiled x work, 
which was commented on by another priest called 
1^$ -^ Sh'-tss', ▼is. No. 1634. 

101 f^ ^ TBiJ^-shan, a priest, who made an 
addition to an old compilation, ▼is. Na 1638. 

102 ^ 1^ Fhu-thAi, a priesti who in about A.n, 
1622 added a commentary to an old work or wotks, 
▼is. No. 1646. 



INDEX 



OV THB 



AXJTHOEISED SANSKEIT TITLES. 

The figant in this Indn nfar to tha munbar attached to mi^ work in thii Cetilosiw. 



Akahajunati-paripnU^, 23 (45). 
Akdiaramati-iurdeMs 74, 77. 
Akahohhyasya tath&gatasyft yyAha, 

AngiiUiii£liya-sAtr% 434. 
AitiiitjapnibhA8a(-bodhi8attya)-iiir- 

deta, 39l6.^ 
AibrntyabuddhAyifihaja - nirden^ s 3 

(35). 46. 
Ai^tMatra-kankritya-Tinodaxia, 174, 

182, 183. 
Adbhutadbannapary&ya, 260, 261, 

400(1). 
Aiialuihanigraiiihaka-rb^aiuigarbha - 

Bfttra» 222, 223. 
Anantamakha - vini^oAana - nirdeny 

23 (2)- 
AiaittjunnVlia . 8&dhaka - dhftrant (t), 

353> 354* 35& 35^> 357i 358> 

359» 360- 
Anavatapta - nlgarA^ - paripriUU- 

i&tra, 437. 

AntarAbhava-sAtxa, 463. 

Aparimit&yaB-0&tr% 27. 

Aparuiiit&yii0-8fttra-«&atra» 1204. 

AparivartTa-Bfttra, 150, 157, is^i 

AbhidhannakoM^klbriki, 1270. 

AbhidhannakoM-ffistra, 1267, 1269. 

Abhidbariiiar^viAnaprasthfiDa-^&Btra, 

"73> i«76- 
Abhidbanna-prakarafiaptda, 1277, 

1292. 
Abhidhanna-prakaranaribianft*<i4fltra, 

1266. 
AUiidfaanna - mahiTibbiahA - ftstray 

1263, 1264. 
Abbidbamia-Ti^Miiak&yapkla, 1 281 . 
/L|^i;iKm^wwa . nngltipary&Taplda, 

1276. 
Abbidbarma-BkandbapMa, 1296. 



Abhidbanna-bridaya (-fftatra), 1 288, 

1294. 
Abbidbarm&mWta-dbtr% 1278. 
AbbiniBbkraiiiana-a&tra, 509 (1), 680. 
Amit&bba-yy^ba, 23 (5), 25, 26, 27, 

863. 
Amit&jnBba-vyAbai 23 (5), 25^ 26, 

27, 863. 
AmoghapfiM-kalpadi^ 317. 
Amoghap&M-dbAnMl) 312, 313, 314, 

31& 31^. 317- 
Amogbapaaa-bndayaHi&txa, 31^,315, 

316. 
ArthaymifiCsjft - dbarmapaiylKja, 

1015. 
Alp&ksharap-pra^fUpAnniitfty 797. 
AyadinaMtaka, 1324. 
ATalokitMvanirbodbiaattyaraamanta- 

mukba- pariyarta, of tbe Sad- 

dbarmapuiukrlka^ 137. 
Ayaiokite«vara-m&ti (or -mlU»nt)- 

dh&rani, 910. 
AyalokJtetvaraik&dajanmkba - dUU 

r^ Z^lf 3«^- 
Ayaiyartya (t)-Bfttra, 150, 157, 158. 

Atokadattfiryy&karana, 23 (32), 4a. 

A^ok&yadkia, 1344. 

Aahtebaddbaka, 299, 300, 301^ 302. 

Aablabaddbaka-aAtra, 410. 

Aflhtematuialaka-flfttra, 880^ 981. 

ARbtaB^baHrikA pra^Mip&rainita, i(e). 

A8bt&da<a8&ha8rik& pra^Mip&ra]iiit&, 

1(C). 

Aab<ada<ik4iargtgtra, 1187. 

Ak&fagarbba - bodbisattya - dhirant- 

g&ira, 69. 
AkAiagarbha-bodbiBattyaHiiitray 66. 
Ak&«agarbba-6dtra, 67. 
Ady&^aTa-caii^odaDa, 23 (25), 37. 



liTa-nligti^aiia-bodbiflattya-aiibnl- 
lekfaa^ 1440, 1441, 1464. 



^f «3 (x9)» 33» 34. 
nda7aDa*yat8ar&^-paripn£iA&, 23 

(a9)» 3B, 788. 
Uebtitghafakrayarti-tantra, 1023. 

EkoitaHigaiiuHi&tr% 543. 

Kafiakayaniarpfbryayoga, 390. 
KanncIa-yTAba-afttra, 782. 
EarofilpmubrtkaHidtrai 142* 
EannayibbAga - dbannagrantba (t), 

685. 
Kannanddbapnduniia-^ftstns 1221, 

1222. 
Eanii&yaTaiia-pratiBaraiia(or -^xrati^- 

khodana), 1090, 
Eanniyaraiia-ylyaddbiHiAtray 1094. 
K%aparpariy«rta, 23 (43). 67» 58> 

805. 
KiualamAla^paridblnHi&tns 425. 
KajaIam4!a-«anparigtabaHifttrai425. 
EufnmafliMi^a'^Atemi 402. 
Eaiuika-pra^FftMiamitl, 865. 
EBbamAyatt-yytkaranaHrfttra, 461. 
KabtontkArarbodhiaafetyaHriltra, 378. 

Oangottaropiaiki - paripri&^ 23 

(3X). 
Oayiiinba, 238, 239, 240, 241. 

Gky&drsbaHsdtrardU^ 1191. 

Gkunufagarbha-tantrai 1054. 

QankligiHrbbaH^a, Z054. 

QarbharBCktra, 23 (13, 14), 32, 433. 

Qunaratnatankaiamita- 

23 (34). 
Qabyagarbb»-rl^ 1026. 

Gubyaaamayagarbha-rA^ 1029. 

Qrabam&trdLdrdb&ranty 81 1. 

Hh2 



471 



nn>EX OF 8AN8KBIT TTTI^ES. 



472 



OluinayyAha-Bfttira, 444, 971. 
QhantiHB^tra(f), 1081. 

JTakflhorrijodhaiift-Tidyl, 483. 
ZakahurnfodhaDA * yidyi - dh&nfit 

982. 
JTatnidAraka - aamldhi - ifttra, 116, 

lai. 
JTatUBhkanirh&iia -^ lAtra, a66, 267, 

520- 
JTatuasatya^ilatra, ia6i. 

JTatuasatya-ifttra, 598. 

JTandragarbhaHBAtra, 63. 

iTandraprabha-kamira-ifttra, 230, 

231. 
f andraprabha - bodhiaattriyadina - 

aAtra, 852. 
Jl anciro vtaTaKunJca^yyaKarafiaHnitrai 

jnnt&maninima - BarvaghAtamrttyii * 
▼ftraiiita (or -T&rama 1)-dhirafit, 
802. 

JTundt-dert-dhAnMl, 344, 346, 346. 

ZaityapradaUufMrgithi, 458. 

(?angalt-yidy&, 961. 

(?ambhara - ^endra - yathllabdha- 

kalpa, 1045. 
^itaka-nidioa, ^^^. 
ffataka-milA, 1312. 
G^fUbottara - bodbuattva-paripHUU^ 

33 (38). 6** 9«6- 
^n&iiolk&-dhftraiil-0arfadiirgalipari- 

«odhant, 496, 835. 
&yalaprafamaiii-^aiArant (t), 984. 

TathAgaia-garbha^tm, 384, 443. 
Tath&gata - gufia^lanUaiityaTishayft' 

vat&ra-nirdeia, 91, 93* 
TatbAgata-pflAnamndii, 25s, 25^. 
TathAgata-^f^Ubamiidri- aamidtdHiA^ 

tra, 255, 256. 
Tatli]tgaU-<;fi&namQdri4&ira» 1014. 
TaiUigata -pratibiinba -pratiahlAAnn^ 

mumA, 288, 289, 290. 
Tatbigata-inabftklrttfiikarmitia«^ 79r. 
TaiUigatftftin^ragiiby»-ffirde«a,23 (3), 

I043- 
Tarka-<&8tr% 1252. 

TriMJnbara (or "^ak^liMMa, 13 (0> 

24. 

109O1 1x03, iiq6. 



I>UafalDna-4nliitigaibha, 64, 6$. 
DaMdig-andhakAra^yidhTafMaaDa-aA- 

tra, 616- 
Daiadhannaka, 23 (9), 29. 
Da«abhftmika-fftatra, X194. 
Da«abh4niika-BAtra, 105, no. 
DaMaAhaarikA pra^MpAramitA. i (d), 

5i 6. 7i 8> 9«7- 
Dtrgbanakha-pariyrl^aka -pariprt^- 

*W,734. 
DtrgbAgaiiia-aAira» 545. 

Deyati-sAtra (1), 753. 

DyAda<amkAja-«lBtra, 11 86. 

Dyidaaabaddhaka-dhirani, 336. 

DyAdaaabaddhaka-B&trai 335, 336. 

Dharmagnpta-bbikBhukarman, 1 1 28. 
Dhannagapta - bbikahuntkarman, 

1 1 29. 
Dharmagupta-yinaya, 11 17. 
Bbarmaifcakraprayartaiia(HiAtra), 657, 

658. 
DharmatrAtap^hyAna-BAtra, 1341. 
DfaarmadhAta-prakrity *> aaambkeda- 

nirdoMi 23 (8). 
DhannadhAta-liridaya-aaiitynta-xur- 

deiay23(8). 
Dharmi^Mida, or Dhammapada, 1321, 

i353» t366> M39< 
DbarmapadAyadAoa-sAtra, 1321,1353. 

DharmaMriraHrf^tra^ 921. 

DhannaMM&gtiiHifttra, 426. 

Dharmaaailgraha» 812. 

DhAto.kAy^Ada(Abbidbannar),i 282. 

Dhya^AgrakeyAra-dbArant, 795. 

Nanda-pravra^-aAtra (f), 660. 
NiyaUniyatagati-madrAyatAra, 131, 

132. 
NilakanlAa, 318, 319. 
NjAyadyAra-tAraka-«Aatra,i 223,1 224. 
NyAyaprayeja-tAraka-fAstra, 1216. 
NyAyAanaArarjAatrai 1265. 

PaM»yifiuatiaAliaarikA pra^p^pAra- 

mitA, I (b), 2, 3, 4. 
PaAbfi^dkA pra^flApAramitA (1), i(h), 

16. 
PaMaakandhakaraAstra, 1x76. 
PflfiJhakaiidba-yaipalya-fAstra, 1175. 
PadmaifciDtAmafii-dbAraiit-sAtra^ 321, 

3^2, 323, 324, 829. 



Pa rainATtli a ^ai> «ayya yi a Mcn^% i o« 
211. 

ParamArtha-aamyarti (or Sarta)- 

xiirdeta-aAiaray xior. 
PuamArtha - aamyarti (or ^yarta)* 

2aiyaiiirde«a -nAma-mahAyAna-aft- 

tra, X084, X089. 

Paniafayari(af)-dhArant 973. 
PitArpntm namAgamanai 23 (16). 
PimyabalAyadAna, 953. 
PuahpakAla, 337, 338, 339. 
Pnahpak&lardbArant, 857. 
PAma-paripri&ftAA, 23(17). 
Pra^AaptipAdar«Aatra, 131 7. 
Pra^M^AramitA ardhafatikA, i (j), 

18, 879, 1033, 1034. 
Pra^ftipAzamitA-aaiiikayagAUiA, 864. 
PrajrAApAramitA-hndaya-a&tra, 19, 

ao, 935. 
PrB^pradtpa-aAatra^dkA) 1185. 
Pratimokaha-yinaya, 1108. 
PratimokabaHiAtra(t), mo, 1160. 
Pratit7aaamutpAda(-«Astra), 121 1. 
Pratttya8ama^>AdarB&tni(t), 278,279. 
Prt dy u tpanDa" bTiddhaaamimikhaTa a- 

thita-aamAdhi-aAiaray 73, 421. 
Pratyekabuddha-nidAna-aAatra, 1262, 
PradipadAntya-aAtra, 428. 
PrabhAr^AdhanA, 23 (i i). 
PrafAntayinufatya -pratihArya- sami- 

dhi-aAtra, 522. 
PrAnyamAla-^tra-ltkA, 1x79, 1316. 

Baddhaibrita-kAyyA, 13SX. 

BuddhaAaritra, 680. 

BaddhapIlakanigrahaHBAtra, 1095. 

BaddbabhAflhitar-Bamanta^alam&Ia- 
yifaddhasphutikrtta - ^intAmani - 
madrA- bridayApari^ta- dbArani- 
pratiBara-mahAyidyArft^a, 1042. 

BnddhabhAmi, 502. 

BaddhabhAmi-aAtra-aAstra, 11 95. 

Bnddbasanglii-aAtra, 401. 

BuddbahWdayardhArant, 489, 825. 

BuddbAyataffiaak»<4iiahAYaipiilya-a6- 
tra, 87, 88, 89* 

Bodhiyaka(or*'yrikBba t)-nird6<a, 79a. 

Bodbiyaksha (or 'Vr»k8hat)-inaH- 
^aii-nirdeMraAtra, 792- 

BodbiBattra - ifearyA * nirdeaa, 1 085, 
1086. 



47S 



INDEX OF SAN8KKIT TITLES. 



474 



BodhiaatUm - pifoklv«lafnaAk» -maA- 
^«ii«>miUagarbha-taiitra, iog6. 

Bodliisattva - bnddhlmunnnii - sa- 
midhi, 71. 

Braluna^Ala-sAtra, 554, 108)^. 

Bhadrakalpika-sAiray 403. 
BhadraU-sAins 500. 
B had r ahri, 1143. 
BbadraibH-pranidhtiia» 1x42. 
Bhadnpftla^fi^diliU-paripriibUi, 93 

(39)» 53- 
BbadraplQa-eiitra» 76. 

Bhadra-miyikira-paripriUMi, 23 

(»i)» 36. 
Bhadra-m&yikira-vyAkanMa^t 3(9 x), 

35« 
Bhava-sankr&mita (or •4MdkrAiitt !)- 

efttn, 284, 285, 526. 
Bhiksliant - pradmokaha - fAtra (f)» 

1149,1161. 
Bh^tarflLmara^mah&tantrarijya, 1031. 
Bheaha^agnrn * pArrapraiudhiUkay 

170. 
Bhaeha^agnniTaiiAryi^RrabUba- 

pAnraprMudhiDay 171, 
Bha]tihaflTar6<ni - bhaiahairvaflainiid* 

gati (or **gata)-Bdtra, 305. 

Mafii47afri-iiAma-n&h-^i-t]n(f), 1032. 
Hafi^nuri-pariprtibfc^, 264, 265. 
Ma^nur! - bnddhakBhetraganayjftha, 

a3(i6»46), 3'- 
Maii^Ai-yikH(iita-s6tra, 184, i8g. 

Ma%iui1 - sadTrtttaguhjFa - tantra - 

HgMjtk yifTMaiikakrodlia-yipayM- 

yaoa, 1040. 
MadhyamAgama-B^tra, 542. 
Uadhy&ntavibhiga-graiiUia, 1245. 
Madhy&ntaTibbftga - <£stra, 1244, 

1248. 
Mariitiye (or Maiiit f)-db|raiit, 847. 
MahAkamnftpuiMhxika - sfttra, 117, 

180. 
Mahik&^a(payBaiigtli, .23 (23). 
Ifah&kfifyapi (or ^pa t)^ 23 (23). 
MablUian<ia-dh&rant, 800. 
Kahfidrama • kixmararA^ - pariprtt- 

kkk, 161, 162. 
Mahftparinir7iiia-0Atra (of the Ma- 

hiyftaa), ii3>ii4> ii5».X20, 123; 

(of the Htoayina), x 18, 1x9, 552. 



MabApamdia-Mistra, X242. 
Uahipra^piramitl-Bfttra, x. 
'Maliipra^p&ramitft(-8Aira)-«isfarai' 

X169. 
Mabipratiiara-dbArafit, 1042. 
Mahipratiaara-iidyfiHI^i, 1042. 
HabipratOifizyopadefa, 23(22). 
Makibalaya^rakrodha - B&tra (t), 

X048. 
Mahibhorl-haraka^pariyarta, 440. 
Mahimani - Tipolayim&oa - tiavaaii- 

pratifihiAita-gabya-paiaina-raha- 

aya-kalparH^far^b&ranl, 536» S3^> 

X028. 
ICahftmayAii-Tidyftrl^j^ 3o6» 307, 

SoS, 309, 3x0, 3it. 
lUUtail^lHiAtra, 382. 
MaUbi^fluHi&tra, 186, 187, x88y 

«44, WO- 
Mahl^rtoaiiainparigraha^atetra, x X83, 

1184,1247. • 
Hahfty^ibhidharma (-Bamytikta)* 

aaagtti-dblra, X X 7 8. 
MahAylDibUdhaniia-ea^lglti-aftfftra, 

XX 99. 
Maliiyftn4blu2amayap«Alnh x 95, 196. 
Mahiy&nottara-taatrardblra, X236. 
ICablratnakAla-sfttra, 23. 
Mab&va^Tainero«ekharak4<ftgAra- 

dUbrant, 842. 
Hahiyaipulya-mahiBannipHta-bodbi- 

sattra - buddhltnusmrtti - flaxn&dhi, 

72. 
Hab&yaipTilya - mahlsaimiplta - bha- 

drap&la-B&tra, 75. 
Mahlyaipolya-mabAsaimipllta-sfttra, 

6x. 
MabiyairQiEaii4bhi2ambodhi, 530. 
Mah&iraya-siltra, 958. 
ICahinl-siitra, 958. 
MahAsangha-bhikBha-yinaya, XX50. 
Mahlaangha (or ^flaiighika)»yinaya» 

XXX9. 
MahAaahaBra-pramardana (l)-Bdtns 

784- 
Habisahasra-mancZalarsfttra, 784, 
MaBffAfiakarkannan, X153. 
HabMaaka-yinaya, XX22. 
Mitangt-BAtra, 643, 644, 645, 646. 
M&yi^iila - mahAiaatra - inah&yADa- 

gambhtxa&Aya-giibya-parAii-tf&tra, 

IC22. 



KAyopamArBamldbi, 47. 
Milindap-prafna, or ^pamho, X358. 
MAlaBaryiatiyAda-iukiya-bhikBfantil- 

Tinaya, XX24. 
HAhwaryAaliylda-iiidiiia, X133. 
HAlaaary&stiylda-bhikBliafit-yiiiaya- 

sAtra, XX49. 
MAkBaryABtiyAda-iiiAtrtkA, xi34. 
MAlaBaryftatiyAda-yinaya, xxx8. 
MAlaaarrlBlxyfida - yinaya -' gAttiA, 

"43- 
MAlaBarytiBtiyAda - maya - xiidAiia- 

mAtrtkA-g&tbA, xx40. 

HAlaBaryAafciyAda-yiiiaya-BAtrayX x xo. 

IX3X. 

MekhalA-dhtaMl) 940. 
9faitii-pratt^fMrdbArafit, 890. 
Maitreya-pariprOWA, 23 (42), 55- 
Mailreya - pariprii|lM - dbarmishta, 

33(4i)»64. 
Maitreya^xnahAaimhanAdana, 23 (23). 

Haitreyap-yyAkantfiay 205, 206. 907. ^ 

TogAUryabhAmi-aAatra, XX70. 
TogAMryabhAmi-aAatarkArikAiX 201. 

BatoakAxmiidkyyAbaraAtray x68, 169. 
BatnakAla-aAira, sx, 251. 
£atnakA<a (HiAtray»atetra, x 234. 
BatnaM(2a-paripri&AAA, 23 (47) 
Batna^-ipariprtiiM, 385. 
BatnaparAai, 23 (44). 
Ratnamei^ia-dbArant, 962. 
Batnamflgha-aAtra, X5X, X52, 964. 
BatnarAai, 23 (44). 
Bpiminirhdra aangiratbi (or -san- 

gitil), 23(xx). 
BH^yayAdaka, 248, 249, 250. 
BA^yayAdakaHiAtra, 988. 
BAahtapAIa-paripnUM, 23 (x8), 

873. 

LankAyatAraFaAtra, x7s, 176, X77. 
Lalitayiatarat X59y x6o. 
LokAikiiyaxtaiiar-aAtray 386. 
LokAanaainAiiAyatAra-aAtra, 386. 

ya^rakuiiiAra->tantra, X064. 
Va^ragarbharratDarAj^a-aAtra, 869. 
Ya^nisMedikA pni^M^pAramitA, x (i), 
xoy XX| i9f 13, X4, 15. 



<r 



vJO-T , vJsiT 



476l4-3»i 14-36, \443, 1447^ INDEX OF SANSKRIT TITLES. 

l4Si ' 



Yhgrakkhediki -prapMlplmniU - «d- 
tra-«&6tra, 1167, 1168, 1231. 

Ya^^bhairaTa-tantra-krodha-tattYA- 
rigtkf 1062. 

Ya^ramatMla-dMrant, 37a, 373. 

Yaj^ra-mantra (or -iiianc{a]a1)-dM- 

»«!> 372> 373. 
-^ Ya^nwA^, 1303. 

^ Yatsa-siitra, 233, 234. 

Yarmavyiiha-nirdesa, 23 (7). 

Yasadhat-a-dh&rani, 492, 787, 809. 

Yidy&matrasiddhi (of 30 yerses), 

1 197, 1 2 10; (of 20 Yerse8)i 1238, 

1239, 1240. 
Yinaya-Did&na-fidtra, 1130. 
Yiiiaya-m&trtk&, 11 32. 
Yinaya-Yini«^)ra-ap&li-pariprii^A&, 

23 (24), 3^- 
(Ymi)«odhana-Dirde«a, 23(4). 

Yibh^shi-yinaya, 1125. 

Yibh&sM-jfiatra, 1279. 

Yimalakirtti-nirdeMk, 144, 145, 146, 
147, 149, 181. 

Yiinaladatt& - paripriAi/U, 23 (33), 

4I1 46- 
YiMshaitiiita - brahma - pariprii^Mly 

189, 190, 197. 
YijeahaAinta-br&hinana (or -brah- 

iDa)-paripWUA&-siltra-(!k&, 1193. 
Ytradatta-pariprtiUM, 23(28). 
Yy&8a-paripn^%&, 23 (49), 60. 
Yy^dia-paripn^A;^ 23 (48). 

iSatatAstra, 1188. 
jSlatasAstra-Taipulja, 11 89. 
<SataB&ha8rik& pra^^pliramitft, i(a). 
jS&riputra-paripnjUMUs&ti^, 115a. 
iS&riputdLbhidbarma-tfftBtra, 1268. 
^iflambhava-Biitra, 280, 281, 818, 
867, 963. 
S ^\ ^- .. \^Wma-samidhi, 399. 

' VAS^raddh&baladh&n&yaUramadr& - B^- 



) - 



^^C: 






tra, 90. 

STikAnth9f-B&tr&, 398. 

Mgupta-siitra, 232. 

/SMgnhyaHsama^-tantrard^ 1027. 

/S'rhnati-br&hinant-paripnA:M&, 342, 

343- 
iSrlin&l&-devl-Bif7»han&da, 23 (48), 59. 

jSH-sarvabhAta^i&inara-tantira, 1031. 

Shaclakahara-Yidyftmantra) 331, 340, 
341. 



Shanmakht-dhArant, 493. 

SamyuktAgama-8Aira» 544, 547. 
Samyukt&bhidhannap-hridaya-f&itras 

1287. 
Saktayargftgama-s&tra (!), 546. 
Sanghabheda^yasta, 1 1 23. 
SangbArt-gfltra-dharmaparyAya, 449. 
SaddharmapafMiarika-BAtra, 1 34, 1 36, 

1381 139- 
Saddharmapnndiftrika - sdtra - <Asti1^ 

1232, 1233. 
SaddhannaBmrf^paBthAiia - siitra, 

679, 804. 
Sandhinirmo^na^tra, 154, 155, 

156, 246, 247. 

Saptatath&gata-pAryapranidh&na-yi- 

Msha-yistara, 172. 
Saptati (i.e. S&nkhyakArikA), 1300. 
Saptada«abh6inika-«&stra-yogAMrya, 

1 1 70. 
Saptabuddbaka, 860. 
Saptabuddbaka - siitra, 367, 368, 

793- 

Sapta«atik& pra^l&p&ramitl, i (g), 

21, 22, 23 (46). 
Samantabbadra-db&ranl, 475, 494, 

1142. 
Samantamukba-pariyarta, 23 (10), 

30. 

Samantamukha-prayem-ranniyima- 

losbntaha-prabba-Baryatatb&gata- 

bndaya - BamayiroA»iia-dbAiant, 

790. 
SaryatatbAgata-yiahay&yat&ra, 85. 
SaryatathAgat&dhisbtA&na-BattyAya- 

lokana-baddbakshetra-nirderana- 

yydba, 504. 
SaryatathAgat&dbisbtA&na-Battyftya- 

lokana - buddbaksbetra - yyiiba- 

nirdeaana, 504. 
Saryatatb&gatSdbisb^A&naHsatty&ya- 

lokana - buddbaksbetra - sandar- 

sana^yyiibarA^a-Biitray 504. 
SarvatatbAgat&dbisbfMuia-bWdaya- 

gabya-dh&tukaran(;^inudrfi-db4- 

rani, 957. 
Sarvadurgatipariaodbana - uflbnisba- 

yi^ya-db&ranl, 348, 349, 350, 

Z6h 362» 796, 871. 
SaryadbarmagUTiayy^arS^a, 498. 
Saryadbarma - prayrttti - nirdeaa - aft - 

tra, 163, 164, 1012. 



476 

Sanranaaya (1)-pQtraiiaAgapiIiya (t)- 

kalpa-rl^ 1038. 
Saryapanya-BamuAfoya-samadbiHsA- 

tra, 128, 129. 
SarrabuddbayiBhayftyatAra, 56, 245. 
SaryabuddbayiahayAyat&ra - gnkai^ 

lok&lankAnHriltra, 10 13. 

Sarvabaddbingayatt-dbArafit, 495. 

Saryaroga-prafamani-db&rant, 983. 

Saryftbhaya-prad&na-dhirafii, 998. 

Saryistiylda-yinaya, 11 15. 

SarvAfltiylda-yixiaya-yibbAahl, 11 35, 
1136. 

Sarv&stiyAda-yinaya-Bangraha, 11 27. 
SAgara-n%arA^ 456. 
S&gara-iiftgart^-pariprtiUUAy 456, 

457- 

S&gara-nAgar&^-paripriiU^U-Biitra, 

840. 
Sligarainati-paripni:XiA&, 976. 
S&nkhyak&rik&j 1300. 
Simban&dika^iitra, 262, 263. 
8ifnba-pariprt^£A&, 23 (37). 
Sit&tapatra-dbarant, 1016. 
SukbiyatlvyAba (large), 23 (5), 25, 

26, 27, 863 ; (small), 199, 200. 
SakbiyatyamritayyilbaHsAtra, 200. 
Sab&ba-pariprt^;^^, 23 (26, 37), 49, 

50, 822. 
Sumati-dlbriki-paripn^H&, 23 (30), 

39» 40. 
Sumerugarbba, 66. 
Surata-pariprtU:^ 23(27), 43, 44. 
Suyamaprabb&sa-sAtra, 127, 130. 

Suyamaprabb&BottamaHl^ - sdtra, 
126. 

Suyikr&ntayikrami-paripniE;^&&, i (I), 

9- 
Susb^Aitamati-paripnibb^ 23 (36), 

47, 48. 
Susiddbik&ra-mab&tantrarsaddbano- 

p&fiikiL-patra(1), S33- 
Susiddbik&ra- mab&tantra- s&dbano- 

pamayika-yitala, 533. 
S(itr&lank&ra-:tik&, 1190. 
Siitr41adk&ra-^istra, 1182. 
Siiryagarbba-s4tra, 62. 
Striyiyarta - yyikarana - sutra, 214, 

ai6»236> 23^, 237. 
Syapna-nirde^ 23(4). 

HaBtikaksb3r&, 193, 194. 
He Ya^ra-tantra, io6o.- 



INDEX 



or THB 



PROPER NAMES OP THE AUTHORS AND TRANSLATORS 

The nomenls nler to tha tluwe Appendioet, tha iigarat to the nnmben in clMsh. 



Agotra (t), i. 1 2. 
Ai-thun, liL 31. 
Amoghaya^ra, ii. 155. 
An Fa-hhien, ii. 17. 
An F&-iUien, ii. 25. 
An Hhiien, iL 6. 
An Shi-k6o, ii. 4. 
An Tsftn, ii. 173. 
Aiya^iira, i« 8. 
Asanga, i. 5. 
A^raghoBba, i. 2. 

Bandhuprabba (1), i. 15. 
Bbagayaddbarma(f), ii. 135. 
Bbayaviveka, i. 14. 
BodbiruAi, ii. 114} 150. 
Buddbabbadra, ii. 42. 
Buddba^ya, ii. 73. 
Baddbamitra, i. 42. 
Baddbap41a, ii. 142. 
Baddba«&nta, ii. 115. 
Bnddba«rl^f^t4na(f), i. 22. 
Baddbatrftta, L 43; iL 141. 
Buddbayarman, iL. 69. 
Buddbayaras, ii. 61. 

D&nap&la(f), iLi6i. 
Deya, L 4. 
Beyapra^na, ii. 143. 
DeyatannaD, L 29. 
Dbannabala (1), ii. 47. 
Dbarmabbadra (1), ii. 17. 
Dbarmabodbi, ii. 1 19. 
Dbarmadeya (t), iL 159. 
Dbarmagapta, ii. 131. 
Dbarmaf^tayanSy ii. 93. 
DbarmaldJa, ii. 13. 
Dbarmak&ra (f), ii. 82. 
Dbarmamati, iL 96. 
Dbarmamitra, iL 75. 
Dbarmanandi, iL 57. 
Dbarmap&la, L 16. 
Dharmapbala (1), iL 12. 



Dbarmapra^Ma (f), ii. 52. 
DbarmapriTa, u. 43, 55. 
Dbannaraksba, 11. 2(t), 231 

38 0), 67, 162 (t). 
Dbarmaro^i, iL iii, 150. 
Dbarmasat ja (?), iL 15. 
Dbarmatr&ta, L 31. 
Dbannaya«a8y L 19; iL 62. 
DiyHkara, iL 139. 

F&-bbieD, ii. 45, IS9 ; iiL i. 
Fa-bian, ii. 45 ; iii. i. 
Fa-bu, ii. 162. 
Fk'khkny iL 1 1 2. 
Fi-Ain, iii. II. 
Flirifett, ii. 30. 
Fdr-Arun, ii. 65. 
Fa-li, ii, 29, 48. 
F&nlin, iii. 17. 
Fi-sb&n, iL 72. 
F^tbien, ii. 159. 
F&-t8&n, iii. 30. 
Fi-yin, iiL 5, 65. 
FA-yun, iii. 60. 
F^ Hbiu, iiL 39. 
Fd ZA&n-fIn, iii. 14. 
Fu-li, iii. 26. 

Gautama Dbarmapra^Ffiia, ii. 
126. 

Gautama FragMrM/iuiiS. 
Gautama Sangbadeya, ii, 39, 

56. 
Gboeba, L 30. 
Gitamitra, iL 46. 
Gunabbadra, iL 81. 
Gunada(?), L18. 
Gunamati, L 45. 
Gunayarman, iL 79. 
Gunaynddbi (f), ii. 97. 

(?ina, i. lo. 
^S'iiiamitray L 51, 
ffinapatrai L17. 



fiVULnabbadra, iL 122, 138. 
d^ninagupta, iL 125, 129. 
&nftnaibndia(1), L 59. 
O^jiMtif ii. 164, 
&n&naya<a8, ii. 123. 



» 1. 41- 
Hbien-bwui, iiL 63. 

Hbilen-i, iii. 28. 

Hb<ienn^&o, iii. 41. 

HbUen-^in,ii. 133; iiL 18. 

Hbiien-yin, iii. 20. 

HbCLen-yun, iiL 22. 

Hiouen-tbsangy ii. 1 33; iiL 1 8. 

Hw&i-Eni, iii. 27. 

Hw&i-tso, iii. 87. 

Hwui-kw&n, iiL 3. 

Hwui-ib', ii. 144. 

Hwui-ifean/iiL 66. 

Hwui-^i&o, ii. 108 ; iii. 8. 

Hwui-^ien, ii. 84. 

Hwui-li, iii. 24. 

Hwui-nan, iiL 34. 

Hwui-Bz', iii. 10. 

Hwui-wlbi, iii. 32. 

Hwui-yen, iiL 3. 

tfyara, L 46; iL 78. 
I-tain, iL 149; iiL 33. 

EfilaruAa, ii. 24. 
E^ayaMs, ii. 74. 
E^lodaka, ii. 40. 
Kapik, L 58. 
E&«yapa M&tanga, ii. i. 
K&tyiyaniputra, L 29, 
Eb&n Kil, ii. 8. 
Kbin ManHsiAn, ii. 10. 
Eb&n San-bwuiy ii. 21. 
Kb&n San-kbii, u, 14. 
KbIn T&o-bo, iL 41, 
Kum&rabuddbi, ii. 53. 
KuiDini^y% iL 59. 



Kun-tob-iUb^ ii. 85. 
Kw&n-^u-p&, iiL 78. 
Kw&n-tin,iiL 15. 

Zftn Sb&n-yin, iii. 64. 
JTAan-kw&n, iii. 37. 
JTMn-tsu, iiL 9$. 
iTAu-kw&n, iii. 56. 
Ki'kii-je, ii. no. 
Ki'hm^ iiL 52. 
in&-tiD, i. 41. 
i^i^kw&n, iii. 71. 
in^-sun, iii. 54. 
iHn-kin-^*, iL 153. 
Zin-tsun-AA', ii. 165. 
Zin-Xd-flian, iii. 75. 
Ku'ixiy iii. 72. 
JTu F&-bu, iL 23. 
JTu F&-;tien, ii. 86. 
Ku F&-l&n, iL 2. 
A^u Fi-li, iL 29, 48. 
Kn Fo-nien, ii. 58. 
JTu Fo-Bob, ii. 5. 
JTu JjBU'kiiMka, ii. 3. 
Kn Liib-yen, ir. 20. 
Kn Sbu-ULn, iL 27. 
iTu T&-li, iL II. 
Ku Tbib-wu-lH ii, 38. 
£ii-tin, iii. 94. 
K' FA-tu, iL 33. 
IT'-bbUen, iiL 40. 
JST-bwui, ii. 172. 

Jl -1, 111. 12. 

r ZAi^.li&n-t8i6, ii. 22. 
K* Khien, iL 18. 
K*'khJ6f iii. 93. 
iT'-^i-si&n, ii. 164. 
K'-kwih, iiL 66. 
JTMi, iiL 51. 
JT'-man, ii. 70. 
jr*-no, iii. 92. 
f-'-pb&D, iiL 68. 
A '-sban, m. 35. 



479 



INDEX OP AUTHORS AND TBANSLATOBS. 



480 



r ShMun, u. 35. 
Z' Tio-Un, iL 37. 
X'^thun, ii. 134. 
Z' YAo, iL 7. 
K'-jenj ii. 76, 15a, 
f -yaen, iii. 48. 

Li Wu-thAo, iL 146. 
Liu Mi, iii. 90. 
Lokalakaha (t), iL 3. 

Mah4ba]a(?), ii. 11. 
Mahimaudgaly&yaiiai i. 27. 
Mah&yana, iL 94. 
Maitr^ya, i. i. 
Maitreya^hadra (?), iL 166. 
Maixdra, iL 10 1. 
Maa-2iin, iii. 85. 
JiitriketAi i. 54. 
MiiU>-hbi, iii. 72. 
Min-hwui, iii. 9. 
Min-^^Uen, iii. 29. 
Min-Ad&o, iii. 50. 
Mitra»ftiita(t),ii. 147. 
MokBbala, iL 26. 
Manimitra, i. 56. 

NadiO),iLi37. 
N&g&r^ana, i. 3. 
N&gasena, L 38. 
Nandi, iL 47. 
Nandimitra, i. 49. 
Narendrayajto, ii. 120, 128. 
Nieh JfTAan-yaen, iL 31. 
Nieh T&o-Aan, ii. 32. 
Nien-^s^&n, iiL 84. 
Nilanetra, L 4. 

6-^ih-tft^8ien, ii. 158. 
d-ti-A;4tt-to, ii. 136. 

Padina«i]a(f), L so. 
PanHSun, iiL 55. 

L 32. 
Pio-kwei, iii. 13. 
P4o-H&n, iiL 7. 
Pio-yun, ii. 77. 
^- V * ^Jgaram&riha, ii, 104, 105. 



a. 



Pbu-hwni, iiL 77. 
Phu-^fcio, iiL 91. 
Phu-ihli, ill. 102. 
Phu-thi-tanf ii. 130. 
Phu-ta, iiL 80. 
Pha-«aiy iiL 88. 
Pien-^, iii. 19. 
Po F&-t8iti, ii. 28. 
Po Yen, iL 16. 
Poh /S'rtmitra, iL 36. 
Prabh&karamitra, iL 132. 
Pra^Ra,ii. 156, I72(!). 
^Jraoiiti, iL 151. 
Pa-khan, ii. 155. 
Panyatara, ii. 60. 
Fanyop&ya, ii. 137. 

Batna^nta, ii. 148. 
Ratnamati, ii. 113. 

Samantabhadra, i. 55. 
Sangbabbadra, L 48; iL 95. 
Saagbabb^ti, iL 54. 
SangbapAl% iL 102. 
SaagbanJuha, L 3s. 
Bangbaaena, L 37. 
Sangbayannan, ii. I4()), 80, 

9^(t). 
Sangb&ta(f), iL66. 
San-Ho, iiL 2. 
San-A&ii, iii. 4. 
San-yiu, iii. 6. 
Sbi-lo-p4, ii. 170. 
Sban-Aien, ii. 63. 
Sban-wu-w^, ii. 154. 
Sban-yneb, iii. 67. 
Sb^-lon, iii. 59. 
Sb&o-tob, iL 168. 
Sbib Fft-b&i, ii. 90. 
Sbib YiAiwi, iL 100. 
Sbib F&-tu, ii. 98. 
Sbib Fi-ynn, iL 51, 82. 
Sbib Si&n-kun, ii. 87. 
Sbib Sien-kun, ii. 91. 
Sbib Sun-kun, ii. 49. 
Sbib TAo-yen, ii. «8. 
Sbib Tbui-kun, iL 50. 
Sbib Yon-kun, iL 89. 
S)i'-ba, iL-i6i. 
Sb'-bwui, iii. 43. 



8b'-W, iii. 100. 
Siin-mii, iii. 76. 
Sie Lin-yun, iii. 3. 
Stbiramati, i. 7. 
Stbitamati, i. 11. 
'SabbftU, ii. 107. 
Sogandbara (f ), L 50. 
Samimi(1), L 21. 
SAryayaM0 (f), iL 167. 
SayirtiadUinmt(f), ii. 165. 

.S&kyayaias, L 64. 
iSfainkaraflTimin, i. 13. 

^S&riputra, L 25. 

iSikabinan'da, ii. 145. 

iSUAditya, L 57. 

/SHgafia^^ktixabarm L 24. 

^Srtmitra, ii. 35. 

iSbbbakaraaiitiba, iL 154. 

/Aiddbamaii (f ), L 9. 

Tipsa, iii. 89. 
Tio-kon, H. 64. 
TAo-Man, iii. 69. 
T4o-]aeb, L 35. 
T&o-sbi, ILL 22. 
T4o-fiilen, iiL 21. 
T&o-tUd, iL 71. 
T&o-yuen, iii. 49. 
Tb&nFA^', ii. 126. 
Tbin-kwo, ii. 12. 
Tb&n*iUn, ii. 99. 
Tb&n-ti, ii. 15. 
Tbin-wn-JEid, iL 82. 
Tb4n-wa-14n, iL 37. 
Tb&n-y&o, ii. 109. 
Tbien-si-taAi, ii. 160. 
Ti-kwftn,' iii. 44. 
T5b-bwai, iii. 89. 
Triratn&rya()), L 23. 
Ts&n-nin, iii. 46. 
TsAn-db, iii. 36. 
Tsbin-mu, iii. 81. 
Tsbs'-tsi, iiL 82. 
Tsi - nib - min - tob - Ii <- lien- 

tob-lo-mo-nin, ii. 171. 
Tiin-m&i, iii. 25. 
Tsin-sban, iiL* 1 01. 
Tsin-yuen, iii. 58. 
Ts^-ts&n-^u, iii. 74. 



Tsfl-ito jnn-Bhan,iL 68,83. 
Tmui-«hib, iiL 47, 
Tion^o, ui. 95. 
Tmin-mi; iii. 38. 
T8an-yiin,.iiL 81. 
Tes'-bbien, iL 166. 
Tbs-«wi, ui. 100. 
TBc'-viien, iii. 53. 
Tn Fi-sbon, iiL 16. 
Tu Hbin-i, iL 140. 

UUangba, i. 47. 
Upaj&nta, L 39. 
XJpaffdnya,iL 103, 106, 117. 
t7paifei8bja(f), i. 26. 

Ya^frabodbi, iL 153. 
Yaif&kbya, i. 52. 
Yasabandbo, L 6. 
Va8abbadra(?), L 36. 
Yasamitra, L 33. 
YasaTarman, i. 44. 
Yigbna. iL 19. 
Yimaliksba, ii. 44. 
Yimokabapra^^ (t), ii. 118. 
YinitaroAd, iL 127. 

TY&n Tbien-i, iL 121. 
TYan-tsbii, iii. 79. 
W&n Ku, iii. 70. 
Wfin ^ib-bbiu, iii. 61. 
Wfii-tsin, ii. 163. 
TY^-tso, iiL 86. 
Wu-nan-Bba&, iL 157. 

Ya«ogapta, ii. 124. 
Yen Fo-tbi&o, iL 9. 
Yen-«beu, iiL 45. 
Yen-tsbun, iiL 23. 
Yi-;m, iii. 99. 
Ynen-bbi&o, iii. 42. 
Ynen-^&o, iii. 83. 
Yneii-tain, iii. 97. 
Yon-wan, iii. 62. 

^an-yo, iiL 57 
ZthrMtJif ii. 167. 
^o-lo-yen, iL 34. 
Zu'Mi, iiL 95. 
Zu-pA^ iiL 98. 



.THE END. 



m BS 



» 



n 



m 




f9 



m 



» RU mm » 



n 



'np "WjP ■'^ 



m B 



If JSiJ 



^ ^^ 9{B ^ 



S If 

I ± 

m ^ 



/J. 
ill 

K 

w 



^ 



P 



^ 



± 



« 
Iti 

St 

B 
tS: 

m 

+ 

9 
US. 



HW ^gfr kA] ubi 

Jffi m m m 



!^. M 1^ 1^ 



i^ :^ ^ 38C 









^DQi««-«««Riff 



B/?(l/\ 



J 



/bo iJ I iJ 



AC 









JUN 1-1984 






i^mM-- irrr .c..~^ 



A mmM 

A caUlocHC of the Chinese tnnitat 




3 2044 055 835 458 



THE BORROWER WILL BE CHARGED 
AN OVERDUE FEE IFTHIS BOOK IS NOT 
RETURNED TO THE LIBRARY ON OR 
BEFORE THE LAST DATE STAMPED 
BELOW. NON-RECEIPT OF OVERDUE 
NOTICES DOES NOT EXEMPT THE 
BORROWER FROM OVERDUE FEES. 



rjUL 3 11984 
••AY U^ 

MAY 2 t> J^ 




Cct 





A3089.N 



Nanjlot Bunyiu, comp. 



AUTHOR 

A catalogue of the Chinese tians- 



TITLe 



latlqn_ of "The Buddhist Trlplt- 



A3O89.N